OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

ARAB AM

JULY, 1847.

PLP L LPN OLN LP LLL DL OP

CATALOGUE OF REPTILES

Inhabiting the MaLtayan PENINSULA and IsLANDs,

Collected or observed by TuHropvoreE Cantor, Esq. M. D., Bengal

Medical Service.

{Localities printed in Italics signify those from whence the animals of the Catalogue

were obtained ; in ordinary type those previously given by authors. The descriptions are

in most eases taken from life ; in the few in which it is expressly noted, shortly after death ;

in none from specimens preserved in spirits of wine. ]

CHELONIA.

FAM. ELODIDA, OR MARSH-TORTOISES, Dum. and Bidr.

. Sus-Fam. CryeTopERIN&Z, Dum. and Bibr.

Gen. Grormypa, Gray.

Head covered with thin continued skin; chin not bearded. Legs

strong, not fringed behind. Toes 5-4, strong, short, free, covered

above by a series of shields ; claws short. Tail tapering ; shell depress-

ed, three-keeled; hinder edge strongly toothed. Sternum solid,

broad truncated before, notched behind ; gular plate linear, band-like,

small ; axillary and inguinal plates small.

GEOEMYDA SPINOSA, (Bell.)

Syn.—Emys spinosa, Bell apud Dum. and Bibr.

Emys bispinosa, Schlegel.

Testudo emys, Muller ?

Geoemyda spinosa, Gray.

Shell oblong, subquadrate, keeled, flattened above, chestnut coloured,

front and hinder edge strongly serrated ; vertebral plates broad, first

suburceolate ; costal plates with a posterior, subsuperior areola, with a

slight subconic tubercle ; beneath yellow, brown rayed ; young depress-

No. VII. New SErIEs. 4K

608 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

ed, pale brown, bluntly keeled, with a distinct spine in the areola of

each discal plate.

Hasir.—Pinang Hills.

Sumatra.

Two individuals were observed by the Hon’ble Sir William Norris,

late Recorder of H. M. Court of Judicature in the Straits of Malacca,

on the Great Hill at Pinang, at a distance from water. The colour of

the shell is a dirty brownish ochre, here and there with sooty rays,

which numerously intersect the concave sternum. The keel, the mar-

ginal spines, and the costal tubercles are nearly obliterated, and the

shell presents frequent marks of corrosion. The larger individual is of

the following dimensions :—

Length of the head, (0, i200 2.00. 12am

Dittos ditto necks4). 57 Fe 2 RRS a

Dittor ditte ashelly.4 spool 0 ee 8

Ditto ditto tail,. A at ae Mae ic age

A large tick was firmly Pan to his teat of one of these

tortoises, the presence of which however does not indicate an exclusive-

ly terrestrial life, as one species at least of the Recinic (Ixodes ophio-

philus, Miller ?) occurs on aquatic as well as terrestrial serpents. The

following are the characters of Ixodes geoemyde. The short sucker

is depressed, slightly widening towards the bifid apex, and encased by

the palpi. Above, and at a short distance from the latter, are two

minute rounded fossee. The cephalic, tetragonal plate is of a reddish

brown colour, with a yellow spot at the posterior angle. The oval body

is dark pearl-coloured. On each side close to the articulation of the

posterior leg appears a small rounded horny plate. The legs are red-

dish brown with a yellow spot at each of the joints, except the last.

Swollen, as the tick appeared, it measured six-eights of an inch in

length ; half an inch in breadth.

Gen. Emys, Brogniart.

Head moderate, covered with a thin hard skin; chin not bearded.

Feet short, covered with scales; toes 5-4, strong, shielded above,

webbed to the claws. ‘Tail moderate. Shell depressed. Sternum solid,

broad, truncated before, notched behind, affixed to the thorax by a bony

symphysis, covered by the ends of the pectoral and abdominal plates ;

axillary and inguinal plates moderate, distinct. |

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 609

A.—Vertebral plates lozenge-shaped.—Gray.

Emys CRAssIcoLuis, Bell, MSS. apud Gray.

Syn.—Emys crassicollis, Bell, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Emys spengleri, Var, Schlegel.

Shell ovate, oblong, rather convex, revolute on the sides and deeply

toothed behind, black, slightly three-keeled; keels close; first verte-

bral plate elongate, six-sided; sternum flat, pale, and keeled on the

sides ; head and neck thick, black.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Sumatra, Java.

In Malayan individuals, numerously inhabiting rivulets and ponds

in the valleys, the throat is whitish, and a small white spot appears on

each side of the occiput. The vertebral keels and the lateral spines

become obliterated with age. The largest individual observed was of

the following dimensions :—

iuencthof the head, . 2. octet. Oo 4S neh,

Ditto wiaitto,- neck, ws esas ue ees 8 18

Mittounesttos Shelly. dee ei dbs So 9

Ditorcdittey ‘tails: eG oh le Ig

It feeds upon frogs and also upon shell-fish and animal offal. Old

Malay women, who may be seen after every heavy fall of rain, spending

hours, rod in hand, over the overflowing ditches, out of which their

huts rise, are often ludicrously disappointed on perceiving this tortoise

on the hook.

B.—Vertebral plates broad, six-sided. Gray.

; Emys PLATYNOTA,—Gray.

Syn.— Katong” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Shell ovate, convex, yellow dotted, with the centre of the back quite

flat, as if truncated ; shields striated, nucleus central ; vertebral shields

broader than long, six-sided, 5th keeled ; the front and hinder margin

strongly toothed ; sternum flat, truncated before ; and slightly notched

behind ; tail moderate, tapering.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Sumatra.

Mr. Gray’s description refers to the young animal, of which the

length of the shell is given in Proceed. Zoolog. Soc. 1834. P. 54,

as 9inches. The representation of Emys platynotha in Illust. Ind.

610 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

Zool. from its size, and the strongly toothed flat front and hind margins

of the shell, also appears to be a young animal. The penultimate, the

fourth, vertebral shield is represented as divided in two pieces, which

if so in the original, must be accidental, as normally the fourth vertebral

shield is six-sided, and in size nearly equalling the preceding. The nuclei

of the costal shields are more central than represented in the plate.

In the living adult animal the head, neck, shell, tail and feet are of a

dirty yellowish, or greenish brown, which becomes paler on the sternum.

The nuclei of the vertebral shields.are shghtly raised. ‘Fhe costal shields.

are depressed, their sides sloping towards the nuclei, thus forming as it

were very Shallow hexagonal basins. The front and hind margins are

broadly revolute, their toothed appearance worn off. The sternum is

slightly coneave in the centre. The largest individual was of the fol-

lowing dimensions :

Hhenethiof the head.” coe. ...\... 0 feet 3 ineh,

Ditto > @itto.. meek, ..c set. sy 0 3

Ditto £ ditto, shellc... pense 74

Ditto atte, tail =. oe... oe 0 2=

It lived in my garden at Pinang upwards of a twelvemonth, appa-

rently without food, and it was never observed to enter a tank. The

shell bears deep white marks of corrosion, in appearance like that

observed in Testaeea inhabiting stagnant water. The animal suffered,

itself to be touched with impunity, never offering to scratch or bite.

This tortoise inhabits the valleys, but is apparently not numerous.

EMYS TRIVITTATA, Duméril and Bibron.

Shell smooth, entire, subcordiform, arched, yellowish green, and with:

three broad longitudinal black bands ; jaws toothed.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Bengal.

It inhabits rivers and ponds on the Malayan Peninsula, but appears

not to be numerous. In the Malayan adult animal there is a large

black spot situated at the anterior, lower angle of the marginal shields,

there is no trace of a keel in the centre of the vertebral shields, and

the very minute nuchal shield is triangular, with the apex towards the

vertebral shields. The shield is rather oval than subcordiform. The

sternum is slightly arched, of a pale whitish yellow. The largest

individual was of the following dimensions :

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 61k

Length of daeshigady fi. Arvid Rs 0 feet 3 inch.

Ditto /dittoy meck, . 2 .60.2/.002, 0 24

Ditto ditto shell, ..... Mga th! 6

Mitton .ditto~ tall, cco ws s a, O 22

Gen. Cistupo, leming.

Head moderate, covered with a thin hard continued skin, Toes

5-4, webbed to the claws, web thick, with a small intermediate lobe

between the claws. Tail short. Shell convex, ovate, or hemispherical.

Sternum broad, rounded before and behind, completely closing the

eavity of the thorax, affixed to it by a ligamentous, symphysis, and

divided by a cross suture between the pectoral and abdominal plates.

Sternal shields twelve. Inguinal and axillary plates very small, but

distinct. Marginal plates 23-27. Nuchal plate small or wanting.

CisTuDO AMBOINENSIS, (Daudin.)

Syn.—Testudo amboinensis, Daudin.

Emys amboinensis, and couro, Schweigger.

Tortue a boite d’ Amboine, Bose.

Terrapene amboinensis, Merrem.

Kinosternon amboinense, Bell.

Cistuda amboinensis, Gray.

Terrapene couro, Fitzinger.

Emys couro, apud Wagler.

Terrapene bicolor. Bell.

Emys couro, Var. Schlegel, apud Gray.

* Baning”’ of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Singapore.

Java, Amboina, Philippine Islands, Tenasserim provinces.

Shell hemispherical, slightly three-keeled, blackish, margin broad

expanded, nuchal shield linear; sternum black and yellow-varied ;

animal blackish, varied with yellow, head dark with two broad yellow

streaks on each side.

The dorsal keels become obsolete with age, and the margin of the

shell, particularly the posterior part, becomes revolute. This species

appears to be numerous in the valleys, in ponds, rivulets and paddy

fields. It is very timid, withdrawing its head and limbs when handled,

though it neither bites nor scratches, The largest individual observed

was of the following dimensions.

Hengtin of the head, 2s pyc Lan. as 2 inch.

Dive, ditto wi necks ees as Zaeietee va. 22

Ditton Gitte shell sees oj ele ee

Ditto) aitta.«.<taihot ane ag bel

612 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JULY,

Gen. TretTRAONYxX, Lesson.

Toes five; nails 4-4; sternum solid, broad with six pairs of

shields ; 25 marginal shields.

TETRAONYX AFFINIS, N. S.

Young. Shell orbicular, its breadth exceeding its length; the back

sharply keeled longitudinally, slightly arched, laterally depressed ;

costal shields with a tubercular nucleus at the posterior margin; grey-

ish green olive, minutely spotted with brown; edge sharply toothed,

pale greenish yellow. Sternum truncated in front, angularly indented

behind, narrow, yellow; laterally keeled, compressed, pale yellowish

green.

Hasit.—Sea of? Pinang.

The outline of the shell and its composing shields strikingly resem-

ble the young of Cyclemys orbiculata, Bell.*

The nuchal shield (wanting in one individual,) is small, subrectangular

or subtriangular, with the base directed backwards. The vertebral shields

are strongly keeled, laterally sloping, hexagonal, broader than long,

which however with the first is less the case than with the rest; the

second, third and fourth are the broadest, and of nearly equal size; the

fifth assumes a broadly truncated triangular shape. The costal shields are

nearly allas broad as long ; the first, second and third have each a tuber-

cular nucleus inthe centre of the posterior margin, the fourth is smooth,

and a little smaller than the preceding. The first pair of marginal shields

is truncated triangular, the second, and third subrectangular ; the fourth

sixth, and eighth pentagonal ; the rest subrectangular, In all, the pos-

terior external angle forms a more or less sharp spine, directed over the

anterior external margin of the next shield. From the first to the

sixth the shields gradually increase in size, the sixth being the largest

and broadest, from which the following gradually decrease towards the

twelfth pair, and their angular spines become obsolete. The sternum

consists of two parts : one central, and two lateral, formed by the sterno-

costal processes of the two central pairs, sharply sloping towards the

marginal shields. The central part is longitudinally a little concave,

narrowing towards both extremities, truncated in front, angularly in-

* Syn. Emys dentata. Illust. Ind. Zoolog.—Emys dhor, Gray.—Emys hasseltii, Boie.

—Emys spengleri, Var. Schlegel,—Cistudo diardiit, Dum. and Bibr.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 613

dentated behind. ‘The gular pair of shields is very,short, broadly sub-

triangular with the posterior margin concave, curved backwards. The

second, and fifth pairs are of nearly equal size, subquadrangular, their

external margins forming a sharp ridge. The central part of the third

and fourth pairs is subrectangular, broader than long, their margins

forming a sharp ridge where they join the sterno-costal processes.

The latter are of nearly equal size, longer than broad, their united

length being less than one half of the central part of the sternum. The

sixth pair is subrhomboidal, longer than broad. The axillary and in-

guinal pairs are large; the former subrhomboidal or lozeng-shaped,

the latter subtriangular. The head is conic ; the muzzle short pointed ;

the vertex irregularly wrinkled. On the temples, cheeks, and round

the orbits, and the lower jaw appear some large polygonal scales. The

occiput, angle of the mouth, and the rounded tympanum are covered

with similar minute scales. The eyes are large, prominent; the iris

silvery grey ; the pupil round black. The nostrils are minute, round,

horizontally pierced, close together at the apex of the muzzle. The

jaws are minutely toothed; the upper has at the symphysis two larger

teeth, between which fits a similar single one in the lower jaw, thus

hermetically closing the mouth. The neck, the throat and the other

soft parts are studded with minute tubercles, except the fore-arm, the

posterior tarsal margin, and the back of the fingers and toes, which are

covered with broad, but very short, polygonal scales. On the ulnar

margin of the fore-arm are four to five large rounded flexible scales.

The interdigital web is large and lax. The nails are strong, of nearly

equal size, sharp, and arched. The conical tail reaches but little beyond

the shell, with a longitudinal furrow behind the vent. The head, neck,

throat and the limbs are of the same greyish green olive as the shell.

The interdigital membrane is blackish, except the web connecting the

fourth and fifth (nailless) toe, which is of a bright greenish yellow —

colour. Of three individuals observed, differing but little in size, the

largest was of the following dimensions :

Beuctiar the head, .,00 dace. ese. -e~ ss) OS inch.

Pitorr ditto, neck, sat sts oe valsess)s ¢ 2

bitte: *ditto:: shelly) Spaael does sink ©. 24

Ditto ditto tail, 04

Greatest transverse diameter of the shell,

614 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [J uLy,

Two were at different times found in fishing stakes placed along the

sea-Shore of Pinang; a third was also taken out of the sea with a small

hook, baited with a shrimp. The Malays assert that this tortoise also

inhabits estuaries and rivers on the Peninsula, and that it grows to a

considerable size. The young is very timid, withdrawing ‘the head and

extremities when touched, and thus it remained immoveable while a

sketch was taken. |

From the description of the young of Tetraonyx lessonii, Dum.

and Bibr. given in Erpétologie Générale, Tome 2, p. 338, and from

the plates of Emys batagur and Emys baska, in Illustr. Ind. Zool.,

from B. Hamilton’s MSS., the present appears to differ in too

many particulars, to warrant the conclusion of its being the young of

those or that species.* The detailed description of the young will

enable future observers, who may succeed in examining the adult,

finally to decide the question.

FAM. POTAMIDA, OR RIVER-TORTOISES, Dum. and Bibr.

Gen. Gymnorpus, Dum. and Bibr.

(Trionyx, Geoffroy.— Aspidonectes, Wagler.—Tyrse, Dogania, Chitra,

Gray.)

Shell cartilaginous in its circumference, very broad, flexible behind,

and externally not bony ; sternum too narrow behind completely to

cover the extremities, when the animal withdraws them under the shell.

GYMNOPUS GANGETICUS, (Cuvier.)

Syn.—Testudo ocellatus, (Young.)

Testudo hurum, f Buchan. Ham. MSS.

Testudo chim, (Adult.)

Trionyx gangeticus, Cuvier.

Trionyx hurum, Gray.

Trionyx hurum, Illust. Ind. Zool.

Trionyx ocellatus, Illust. Ind. Zool. (Young.)

Trionyx gangeticus, Var, Guerin. (Young.)

Gymnopus ocellatus, Dum. and Bibr. (Young.)

Gymnopus duvaucellii, Dum. and Bibr.

Tyrse gangetica, Gray: Catal.

Young.—(Testudo ocellatus, B. Ham. MSS.) Head above pale

olive with one large yellow spot between the eyes and a similar behind

* M.M. Duméril and Bibron describe them as two distinct species; Mr. Gray is of

opinion that they are identical.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 615

each eye; neck, limbs and posterior margin of the shell dark olive

with paler round spots; shell olive with black irregular lines, and 4

or 5 central ocelli, black in the centre, edged with red, round which a

black ring; sternum pale whitish-olive,

Testudo hurum, B. Ham, MSS. is the transition state of the

former, being about changing the livery. Head yellow olive, with

irregular dark lines ; shell light olive, vermiculated with blackish or

dark olive. The four ocelli are present, but are altered in colours and

shape: the centre, mstead of being black, is like the rest of the sur-

face, light olive, vermiculated with black ; the red ring is changed to

black, and the outer black one to light olive. The shape is changed

from round to irregular oval.

Adult. (Testudo chim, B. Ham. MSS.) Dark olive-green, vermicu-

lated, and spotted with light olive brown. Beneath greenish white.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang (Rivers and Sea-coast.)

Rivers and Bay of Bengal.

It is of fierce habits, desperately defending itself by biting, emit-

ting when excited a low, hoarse, cackling sound. At Pinang the present

species appears to be far less numerous than the two following. The

largest individual was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head,.......... 0 feet 4 inch.

Dino dito necks 02 Fs 22) 0 44

Witte ditto “shell, uu ......... 1 1]

Mita artto tail. 2°. 0sae02 220 5

GYMNOPUS CARTILAGINEA, (Boddaert.)

Syn.— Young.

Testudo cartilaginea, Boddaert.

Testudo boddaertn, Schneider.

Testudo rostrata, Thunberg ?

Testudo rostrata, apud Schoepff, and Daudin ?

Trionyx stellatus, Geoffroy.

Trionyx stellatus, apud Merrem.

Aspidonectes javanicus, Wagler,

Adult.

Trionyx javanicus, Geoffroy.

Trionyx javanicus, apud Schweigger and Gray.

Gymnopus javanicus, Duméril and Bibron.

Tyrse javanica, Gray: Catal.

Very Young.—Above olive green; the head and upper part of the

neck with numerous small white spots, becoming larger and more

4A I

616 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the — [ JuLyY,

distant on the cheeks and chin ; on the vertex, two round black spots ;

on the occiput two diverging black lines; the shell with several large

black white-ringed spots, between which numerous smaller indistinct

white spots; margin pale white; several longitudinal ridges, composed

of close minute tubercles. Beneath greenish white.

Older.—Above uniformly olive-green ; the longitudinal ridges of

the shell consisting of tubercles, more distant and proportionally smaller

than in the very young.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Java, Dukhun, “ India,” “ China.”

This species is numerous in rivers and ponds. The largest indivi-

dual observed was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head? os seis,

bio inst oh ah Oe a

Ditto). ditto Meek; .... eee ee 22:

Ditto: dite’ shelly er. eee 62

Ditto. GH" CBNL, acs Beier a

-GYMNOPUS INDICUS, (Gray.)

Syn.—Testudo chitra, Buchan. Ham. MSS.

Trionyx, indicus, Gray.

Trionyx egyptiacus, Var. indica, Gray: Ill. Ind. Zool.

Gymnopus lmeatus, Duméril and Bibron.

Chitra mdica, Gray: Catal.

Shell remarkably depressed, smooth.* Above greenish olive, vermi-

culated and spotted with brown or rust colour ; beneath greenish-white.

Hasir.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula, (Estuaries, Sea Coast).

Rivers in India, Philippine Islands.

At Pinang this species is frequently taken in the fishing stakes. The

Chinese inhabitants greatly relish this as well as the preceding species

of Gymnopus, as articles of food. Individuals weighing 240tbs. occur

in the Ganges, and others of gigantic dimensions are not uncommon at

Pinang. It is very powerful, and of ferocious habits. The largest

individual measured : :

* In the living adult no longitudinal central depression is apparent, nor the outline of

the cost, as represented in the figure in Illustrations of Indian Zoology.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 617

Length of the head, .......... 0 feet 6 inch.

Ditto. ditto. neek, ........... 20 5

Ditto ditto shell, a nas 1

Ditto ditto tail,. cathe 0 4

FAM. THALASSIL &, OR TURTLES, Dum. and Bibr.

GEN. CuELoniA, Brogniart.

Body covered with horny plates ; fins with one or two nails.

Sub-Gen. Chelonia libercee (Chelonées franches). Dum. and Bibr.

Discal shields 13, not imbricate ; muzzle short, rounded; upper jaw

slightly notched in front, toothed on the sides; lower jaw formed of

three pieces, and with the edges deeply toothed ; the first finger of each

fin nailed.

CHELONIA vIRGATA, Schweigger.

Syn.—Turtle of the Red Sea, Bruce.

Chelonia virgata, apud Cuvier, Guerin, Duméril and Bibron, Gray :

Catal.

Chelonia midas, Var. D. Gray.

Chelonia fasciata, Cuvier, apud Schlegel.

“ Pinyt” of the Malays of Pinang.

Young.—Head, shell and fins greenish black ; margin of the shell

and fins and sternum white.

Aduit,—Head and fins chestnut, scales edged with yellow; shell

greenish yellow with chestnut rays and spots; sternum gamboge, or

greenish yellow.

Hasitr.—Malayan Seas.

Teneriffe, Rio Janeiro, Cape of Good Hope, New York, Indian

Ocean, Red Sea.

This species is at all seasons plentifully taken in fishing stakes in

the straits of Malacca, and is the “Green Turtle’ of the European

inhabitants of our Malayan settlements, and of the sea-ports of In-

dia. In size it equals Chelonia midas, Schweigger, which it rivals in

flavour. About December and January is the season when the female

deposits her eggs in the sandy beach of some sequestered island, and

then the fishermen watch during the moonlight nights to “ turn

turtles.” The eggs are of a spherical shape, about one inch in dia-

meter, covered by a soft hemitransparent membrane of a pale yellow

colour. The expert eye of the fishermen baftles the pains with which

the turtle conceals her eggs, and prodigious numbers are disinterred.

fo Te 2

618 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Juny,

They are very rich, flavoured like marrow, and will keep for weeks al-

though exposed to the air.

M. M. Duméril and Bibron have pode out the differences between

the adult of the present species and Chelonia midas, Schweigger, prin-

cipally consisting in colours, and in the form of the vertebral and

costal shields, to which may be added the comparative greater length

of the fronto-nasal shields in Chelonia virgata, in which the breadth is

one-third of the length, whereas in Chelonia midas it is one-half, and

these proportions appear to be constant in all ages of the two species.

The very young of both greatly resemble each other in colours and

shape. Six living young of the present species were all of the follow-

ing dimensions :

Length of the head, 04 inch.

Ditto. : ditto” neck,....7. 0. . | eas 04

Ditte: autho Piehel ye eel ey see aa

Ditto ditto tail, .. 3

The following slight differences are the result of a comparison be-

tween the living young of Chelonia virgata and the representation of

Chelonia midas given by Schoepff. Tab. XVII. Fig. 2.

Chelonia virgata.

1. Sheil cordiform ; the length

exceeds the breadth by one-eighth.

2. 2d vertebral shield much

broader than Ist, and is altogether

the largest of the series.

3. 2d costal shield larger than

the 3d.

4. Sincipital plate broader than

long.

5. Breadth of — fronto-nasal

shields one third of their length.

6. Each fin with a single nail.

Chelonia mdas.

1. Shell ovate; the length ex-

ceeds the breadth by more than

two-eighths.

2. Ist and 2nd vertebral of

equal dimensions.

3. 2d and 3d costal equal.

4, Sincipital plate longer than

broad.

5. Breadth of fronto-nasals one

half of their length.

6. Each fin with 2 nails.

Sub. Gen. Chelonie imbricata, (Chélonées imbriquées,) Dum. and Bibr.

Discal shields 13, imbricate; muzzle long, compressed; jaws with

the edge straight, not toothed, at the extremity slightly recurved: each

fin with 2 nails,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 619

CHELONIA IMBRICATA, (Linné.)

Syn.—La Tortue Caret, Dutertre.

Sealed Tortoise, Grew.

Caret, Labat, Fermin, Lacép., Bosc, Cuvier.

Testudo marina americana, Seba.

Hawksbill Turtle, Brown, Catesby.

( Gmelin.

Pennant.

Donnd.

Schoepff.

Latreille.

Schneider.

Shaw.

| Daudin.

Testudo imbricata, Linné, apud<

Testudo caretta, Knorr.

La Tuilée, Daubenton.

Caretta imbricata, Merrem, apud Gray : Catal.

Chelonia multiscutala, Kuhl ?

( Prince Maxim.

Chelonia imbricata, Schweig- | Gray.

? 8 < Duméril and Bibron.

CF, SPU. i eiac > 's ial startet Nis

ee | Prince Musignano.

| Bell.

Chélonée faux caret, Lesson.

Chelonia caretta, Temminck, and Schlegel.

* Kura-kuira” of the Malays of Pinang.

Head brown, scales edged or rayed with yellow ; shell yellow, marbled

or rayed with rich brown ; sternum yellowish white. In the young the

areola of the sternal shields black.

Hasir.—Malayan Seas.

Atlantic and Indian Ocean.

The largest individual observed was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... 0 feet 44 inch.

DOs GitO- MOCK seco: ck ay! 1 (0 34

Patio. ditto. shells. i004) .0cios ¢ 1 7

Ditto, . Cttta-,. tater Geis og 0 =

Sub. Gen. Caouane, (Caouanes,) Dum. and Bibr.

Discal shields 15, not imbricate; jaws at the extremity slightly

recurved. )

CHELONIA OLIVACEA, Eschscholtz; Atlas.

Syn.—Chelonia caouana, Var. B. Gray.

Chelonia dussumierii, Dum. and Bibr.

Caouana olivacea, Gray : Catal.

620 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the | JuLy,

Young.—Above blackish olive, lighter than in the adult ; shell and

fins edged with pale yellow; sternum pale greenish yellow, washed with

chestnut, areolee blackish.

Adult.—Head brown; shell blackish green; some of the marginal

scales of the fins yellow; sternum yellow, washed with chestnut ; 27

marginal shields ; fins with one nail.

Hasit.—Malayan Seas.

Bay of Bengal, Chinese Seas.

This species is at Pinang of rare occurrence. A single young ind?vi-

dual observed was of the following dimensions :

Leneth of the shead, «0: beta ce pele

Ditte's ditte* neek; 5. a 1

Ditie----ditto ~shell,...4.1... 2. 26

Ditho: ditto “tale ae. ee 0£

The shell is broad sub-cordiform, (its length exceeding its breadth by

half an inch,) three-keeled, the vertebral keel strongest, dentated behind ;

the marginal shields 27, obliquely placed. The Ist and 4th pair of

costals, and the 4th vertebral shield each divided in two pieces.

In a not quite full-grown specimen, in the Museum of the Asiatic

Society, the length of the shell is 2ft. 14 inch; its greatest breadth is

2ft. 04 inch, the length exceeding the breadth by. one inch. The

vertebral shields are still slightly keeled. The Ist and 4th pair of

costals, the 2nd left costal, and the 4th vertebral are divided. The

central part of the margin is slightly curved upwards. The edges of the

jaws are not toothed, but they are transparent with fine white vertical

Imes, which give them a fringed a, pearance. ,

The flesh of this turtle, though relished by the Chinese settlers, is

unpalatable to Europeans.

1847.|- ss Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 621

SAURIA.

FAM. CROCODILIDA, Bonaparte (ASPIDIOTES, Dum. and Biér.)

Sub. Gen Crocodilus, apud Cuvier.

Muzzle oblong, depressed ; teeth unequal, the 4th of the lower jaw

fitting into lateral notches, and not into hollows of the upper jaw.

Skull behind the eyes with two large holes, perceptible through the

integuments. Uind-feet with an external dentated crest, and the toes

palmated.

CROCODILUS VULGARIS, Cuvier.—Var. B., Dum. and Bibr.

Syn.—Crocodilus palustris, Lesson.

Crocodilus vulgaris, Var. E. Gray.

Crocodilus biporcatus raninus, Miller, Tab. 3, Mig. 7.

Crocodilus palustris, apud Gray: Catal.

“ Buaya” of the Malays.

Muzzle a little widened, thick, transversally very slightly curved ;

head covered with angular rugosities ; lateral margins of the skull not

raised. Above greenish-olive, speckled with black ; beneath yellowish

or greenish-white.

Hlasir.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Java, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel, Malabar.

It inhabits not only rivers and estuaries, but also the sea-coasts, and

may in calm weather be seen floating at a distance of two to three miles

from the shore. Although numerous at Pinang and the opposite coast,

it appears to be less so than Crocodilus biporcatus. Fishermen while

working the nets are not seldom attacked by Crocodiles, and would, but

for their presence of mind, oftener than they do, forfeit their lives. When

seized, they force the fingers into the eyes of the Crocodile, which imme-

diately lets go its victim, who is farther rescued by his comrades.—From

1842 to 1845 amputations from accidents of this description, were unfor-

tunately of no rare occurrence in the General Hospital at Pinang.

Individuals, 15 feet in length are not uncommon; some attaining to

20 feet and upwards are reported to occur.—lIn rivers a single one will

often appropriate to himself a limited district, which if it happens to be

in the vicinity of a village, will soon be perceived in the loss of the graz-

ing cattle. Instances of Malays, who, to avenge the loss ofa relative, have

watched the crocodile, and by diving from below, plunged a Kris into its

622 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the . [JuLy,

heart, are on record. The eggs are white, the shell hard, of a eylindri-

cal form, upwards of 3 inches in length, and about 14 inch in diameter.

CROCODILUS POROSUS, Schneider.

Syn.—Crocodili Ceylonici ex ovo prodiens, Seba.

Tideman, Oppel, Liboschitz.

Merren.

ES de St. Vincent.

Fitzinger.

Lesson.

Guerin.

Cr. biporeatus, Cuvier, apud <

|_ Gray.

Crocodilus biporcatus raninus, Miiller, Tab. 3, Fig. 8.

Crocodilus porosus, Schn., apud Gray: Catal.

“ Buaya” of the Malays.

Upper jaw surmounted by two rugged ridges, each commencing from

the anterior angle of the eye; nuchal plates either none, or two very

small. Above yellowish green with large black oval spots; keels of

the dorsal scales green ; beneath greenish white.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

India, Tenasserim, Sumatra, Java, Timor, Seychelle Islands.

This, in the Malayan countries exceedingly numerous species, is of

the same habits, and attains to the same size as the preceding.

FAM. GECKONIDA, Bonaparte (ASCALABOTES, Dum. and Bir.)

GEN. Puatypacty us, Cuvier.

Toes more or less dilated throughout their length, beneath with

transverse imbricate plates, either entire or divided by a central longitu-

dinal groove.

PLATYDACTYLUS LUGUBRIS, Dum. and Bibr.

Syn.— Amydosaurus lugubris, Gray. |

Thumbs nailless ; transverse plates beneath all the toes; back finely granu-

lar. Above whitish, with black spots.

Hasir.—Pinang.

Otaheite.

A single male was captured in my house in the valley of Pinang.

The integuments correspond to the description given by M. M.

Dumeéril and Bibron, to which may be added the following characters :

1847.| Malayan Pemnsula and Islands. 623

The skin is somewhat loose, forming a slight longitudinal fold on each

side of the body, and on the anterior margin of the thigh. The anus is

covered by a transversal fold, reaching across from the one thigh to

the other. There are no femoral pores. The tail is tapering, much

depressed, convex on the upper surface, flat beneath, sharp at the sides.

Near the root, about 2 of an inch distant from the anus, the skin forms

an annular fold, completely encircling that part of the tail. The colour

slightly differs from that of the Otaheite individuals. The upper parts

and the lower surface of the tail from the annular fold are of a buff or

pale dust colour, so closely and minutely dotted with reddish brown,

that the parts have a pale greyish brown appearance. On the loins and

between the shoulders are a few distant blackish spots, besides in the

latter place appear two short lateral lines, and an indistinct band pro-

ceeds from the nostril across the eye to the shoulder. The throat,

imner side of the limbs, abdomen and the lower surface ofthe root of

the tail to the annular fold are buff-coloured. The pupil is black,

vertical, dentilated, the iris silvery, dotted with reddish brown.

Menatnrot thevhead:.". 22%) e. . 04 inch.

Wmtove ditto. trunk. ie. sd. > TZ

Dittay ditto: italic fac ol

Bimme tenethy Py i weit ee. st oes aC:

——_Z Q0|=

PLATYDACTYLUS GECKO, (Linné.

Syn.—Salamandra indica, Bontius.

Gekko ceilonicus, Seba.

Lacerta cauda tereti mediocri, Linné mus. Adolph.

Lacerta gecko, Linné.

Gekko teres, ih ge

Gekko verticillatus, \ Laurenti.

Salamandre, ou Gecko de Linneus, Knorr.

Stellio gecko, Schneider

Common Gecko, Shaw.

Gecko guttatus, Daudin, apud Gray.

Lacerta guttata, Hermann.

Gecko verus, Merrem, a ud { yee Jorn.

i ae Gray. Catal.

Gecko annulatus, Kuhl

Gecko a gouttelettes, Cuvier

Platydactylus guttatus, Cuv. apud Guerin, Dum. and Bibr.

“Toké”’ of the Malays.*

* The Malays denominate the family of Geckotide: Gékko, Kéko, Gago, Goké,

evidently Onomatopocias, in imitation of the cry of these lizards.

624 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

Above ash-coloured with numerous pale orange spots ; beneath yel-

lowish white. Between the scales of the back 12 longitudinal rows

of large distant tubercles, and six similar on the tail; the latter with

minute scales beneath.

Hasrr.— Malayan Peninsula.

Philippine Islands,

Java, Tenasserim, Burmah, Bengal, Coromandel Coast.

On the Malayan peninsula this species appears to be less numerous

than in the Tenasserim Provinces, where its shrill cry, ‘‘To-ke” is

nightly heard in houses. The male has two tubercular scales on each

side of the root of the tail. The largest individual observed was of

‘the following dimensions :

Length of the head, (20. 200 a LE ae

Ditto ditto ° trunks. ye ee tee =

Ditta “ditto Gaik es Seors s 43

Fuitiredenoth 2... cc0'ch 14). he tewnno ¢ DORE

PLATYDACTYLUS STENTOR. N. 8.

Syn.— Toké”’ of the Malays.

Above light bluish grey with numerous irregular blackish spots,

forming on the vertex an angle like an inverted V., and on the neck

short oblique lateral bands. Beneath pearl-coloured. On the back and

sides 10 longitudinal rows of large distant lenticular scales, and 6 simi-

lar on the tail; the latter with scutella beneath.

Hasit.—Pinang.

In form and size this species closely resembles the preceding, from

which it however differs in the following particulars. The oval nostrils

are bordered in front by three scales, viz. the first upper-labial, a smaller

rectangular, and a larger pentagonal scale, both of which latter are

situated between the nostril and the rostral. Above the nostrils are

surrounded by two smaller irregular triangular, and behind by a narrow

crescent-shaped scale. Of labial scales there are 14 above, 12 below.

There are about 72 teeth in each jaw. The eye is very large; pupil

black dentilated ; iris silvery bluish grey. The ear is very large, ob-

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 625

liquely oval without dentilations. The cheeks are much swollen. The

scales of the back are small, rounded, hexagonal, becoming more rec-

tangular on the sides. The rows of lenticular scales along the vertebree

are smaller than the rest, but not so close asin P. guttatus. Behind

the mental scale is a pair of large elongated scales, and 5 pentagonal larger

appear on each side behind the lower labials. The gular scales are

small, polygonal; the abdominal are rounded, hexagonal, not imbricate,

and below the root of the tail become somewhat larger. The rest

of the lower surface of the tail is covered with scutella. Above the

covering of the tail is like that of P. guttatus. On each side of the

posterior margin of the cloaca are two very large tubercular scales,

and towards the centre two rather large postanal pores, covered by a

loose fold of the skin. Fourteen femoral pores are placed on a slightly

angular line. This species is also closely allied to Platydactylus mo-

narchus, Schlegel, from which it however readily may be distinguished

by the regular rows of lenticular dorsal scales, by its far greater size,

and by its loud note. It is not numerous at Pinang. The only indi-

vidual obtained, from the villa on the Pentland Hills, was a male of the

following dimensions :

Length of the head,.......... ....- 22 meh.

Bion cite.) tte. ee Pe OF

Mico!) CubtO tat ein so es ce. OF

Wingsre Tenet fo 3G). . eee esse: Lf, A ch,

PLATYDACTYLUS MONARCHUS, Schlegel, MS.

Syn.—Platydactylus monarchus, Schl. apud Dum. and Bibr.

Gecko monarchus, Gray: Catal.

On the back, sides and limbs numerous conical tubercles irregularly

scattered among the smaller flat polygonal scales ; on the upper surface

of the tail 6 to 13 transversal series of small spines ; beneath scutella,

sometimes mixed with scuta. Chin with 2 larger oblong scales.

New-born.—Above brown, with the dorsal and caudal tubercles (no

spines) white; the posterior part of the tail indistinctly white ringed ;

beneath uniformly paler brown.

Adult.—Above buff or ash-coloured or reddish brown, with 8 to 12

pairs of irregularly rounded, distant, dark brown spots along the spine ;

4m 2

626 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [J uy,

the head, limbs and sides with numerous more or less distinct, irregular

dark brown spots; in some younger individuals the tail with whitish

rings. Beneath yellowish white.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Philippine Islands, Amboyna, Borneo.

The Malayan Geckonide have the power of somewhat changing the

eround colour, none however in a greater degree than the present spe-

cies. In the valley and on the hills of Pinang it is very numerous,

swarming at night in rooms, on the walls, and under the ceiling, occa-

sionally giving out a sound, resembling the monosyllable “Tok,” repeated

6 or 8 times with increased celerity. The aim of these lizards is by no

means unerring; they frequently miss an insect, and fall from the

ceiling. Among themselves they are pugnacious: when two or more

covet an insect, the successful one has to defend its prize, or give it up

to the stronger. The new-born (with umbilical aperture) and adult

are of the following dimensions :

New-born. Adult.

Length ofthe head, 5) 4. + 102 12 inch,

9 BE ADIT Sei he eae 02 22

33 99 tail, Gech ciicy aicpece Cea: 6 1? oF

i=)

lor

mie

ie)

Entire length, .... 2%

Sub-Gen. Ptychozoon, Kuhl.

Toes webbed to the last compressed jomt; thumbs nailless ; sides of

the head, body, limbs and tail with broad scaly membranes, those of

the tail anteriorly scalloped. Male with femoral pores. On the sides

scattered tubercles.

PrycHOZOON HOMALOCEPHALUM, (Creveld.)

Syn.—Lacerta homalocephala, Creveld.

Gecko homalocephalus, Tilesius.

Fitzinger.

Ptychozoon homalocephalum, apud | Waste

Wiegmann.

Pteropleura horsfieldii, Gray.

Platydactylus homalocephalus, Cuv. apud Dum. and Bibr.

Ptychozoon homalocephala, Kuhl. apud Gray: Catal.

Head. 'The ground colour yellowish green olive. Between the eyes

and muzzle a double figure, in whitish outline, representing in front a

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 627

broad arrowhead, posteriorly united by a narrow stalk to a rectangular

transversal band, situated in front of the eyes. On the vertex another,

larger figure, traced in whitish outline, rectangular in front, spreading

like a four-rayed star over the occiput. A dark brown band proceeds

from behind the eye, across the ear, to the shoulders, where it is lost in

the general dark brown colour of the sides of the body. The superior

margins of these two lateral bands are white proceeding backwards in

zig-zag lime, approaching each other over the shoulders, where they

joi the anterior black transversal line. The lips white. The mem-

branes of the cheeks pale flesh-colour, with dark blue spots, and with

the interstices between the scales pale lilac. The pupil vertical, denti-

Jated ; the iris rich golden brown.

Back. Of the same ground colour as the head, becoming dark red-

dish brown on the sides, relieved by 4 to 6 distant transversal black

dotted lines, on the upper part of the form of the letter M, sending

oblique, forwards pointed, lines on the sides. The upper part of the

lateral membrane reddish brown; the interstices of the small rectan-

gular scales purple.

Tail and limbs. Same ground-colour, as that of the head and back,

with broad, distant, indistinctly whitish, transversal bands. On each

elbow a whitish ring. Membranes of the tail, limbs and toes are

yellowish grey with numerous minute spots of brown, purple, blue and

red, which impart a purple, changing appearaice to the general colour.

The number of the indentations of the caudal membranes varies indivi-

dually ; the posterior part is entire, with waving surfaces.

Lower parts. Brownish white, with a few pale brown spots on the

throat, imnerside of the limbs, in the palms and soles. The tail and its

membranes brownish.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

Singapore, Java, Ramree Island, (Arracan.)

As correctly observed by M. M. Duméril and Bibron, the scales of the

female, corresponding to those with the femoral pores of the male, have

a slight, yet distinct, central depression. The female has a large tu-

bercular scale on each side of the root of the tail, as well as the male.

In colour and size the two sexes resemble each other. Two in-

dividuals were at different times captured in the villa occupied by

Sir William Norris on the Great Hill of Pinang. When the lizard

628 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

is at rest, the membranes of the cheeks, and the body are kept

in close contact with these parts; m leaping those of the body are

somewhat stretched out, and all the membranes together then act as a

parachute. Also this lizard has in some degree the power of changing

the ground colour from a darker to a lighter shade. The apex of the

tongue is rounded, with a small notch in the centre. A female while

in my possession refused insects and water. She deposited a single

ego, of a spherical form, about half an inch in diameter, soft, and of a

yellowish white colour, which the following day she devoured. A male

ate the integuments he had been changing. The female was of the

following dimensjons :

Length of the head,: |... uwighs ss ove Rie

Ditte)-ditto wtrink,. 2.299 0 Ree. Fe

Dista siditto ata is. Po. Na tae aa tele eee

Entire length, 72 inches.

In the Museum of the Asiatic Society is preserved a specimen of

Leptophis ornatus, (Merrem,) in the act of devouring one of the pre-

sent species. The serpent was captured in the island of Ramree on

the coast of Arracan.

Gen. Hemipactyuvs, Cuvier.

End of the toes widened into an oval disk, witha double series of

transverse, imbricate plates beneath. From the middle of the disk

rise the slender second and third nailed phalanx. A series of scuta

beneath the tail.

HEMIDACTYLUS PERONII, Dum. and Bibr.

Syn.—Hemidactylus leiurus, Gray.

Peripia peronii, Gray: Catal.

Under the chin a large triangular figure, composed of six elongated,

towards the sides decreasing, scales ; thumbs nailless ; male with femoral

pores ; tail much depressed, very broad at the root, tapering towards

the point, (sometimes with a small membrane on each side of the

point,) with a series of scuta beneath ; pupil vertical, shaped like two

rhombs placed with the angles towards each other.*

* Such is its appearance in the living animal, when the eye is exposed to the influence

of light. M.M. Duméril and Bibron note the pupil being “ elliptical,” which pro-

bably originates in their describing from preserved specimens, although my own in spi-

rits of wine have retained the original form of the pupil.

SS Ee ee

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 629

Above ash-coloured, labial scales whitish, each with a brown spot ;

beneath whitish. Iris silvery grey, spotted with brown.

Hapit.—Pinang.

Isle of France.

Of two individuals, captured at different times in my house in the

valley of Pinang, the larger was of the following dimensions :

Menotiof the head; 1s. 32. 5 0 inch.

Mite, Gitte WK yt acie- oases) he

MG) CIELO: td is Ske es die es ew oe

Entire length, 46 inches.

HemipactyLus coctaz1, Dum. and Bibr.

Thumbs well developed, nailed ;* back with minute granular scales ;

in some individuals with a few larger ones on the sides ; tail broad at

the root, tapering, a little depressed, with from 4 to 15 indistinct rings

and 6 series of minute spines ; beneath with scuta ; chin with 4 larger

scales; the central pair elongate pentagonal; male with 12 femoral

pores; pupil as in Hemidactylus peronii.

- Above ash-coloured, whitish beneath.

Hasit.—Pinang.

Bengal, Bombay.

Of two males observed in houses in the valley of Pinang, the larger

was of the following dimensions :

Henath: of the head)... 2 ssrterua bie sa cats) 12 inch.

PPG MOTO RIO. 6. cis -dnis Wied Loe 24

enc Ut fieke PBS 9 6! 64-8 sme ace'e) s,s oye 32

Entire length, 7 inches.

HEMIDACTYLUS FRENATUS, Schlegel, MS.

Syn.—Hemidactylus frenatus, Schlegel, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Hemidactylus lateralis, \e a AE

Hemidactylus quinquelineatus, ie akipny

Back with some larger granular scales ; tail rounded, tapering above,

with 6 series of small spines, scuta beneath; chin with 4 or 6 larger

* Mr. Gray gives the present species as a Syn. of Bolialia sublevis, Gray, (Catalogue,

p- 158.) As the latter species is characterised as having the thumbs “‘ clawless,” it

cannot be identical with H, coctai.

630 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ Juny,

scales ; ears very small; pupil as in the preceding species ; thumbs very

small, femoral pores 26 to 28, disposed on a slightly angular line.

Young and Adult.—Buff or ash-coloured, with or without brown

spots; some with one or two brown lateral bands, commencing one

above the other from the muzzle, interrupted or continued to the tail ;

the latter in some with indistinct brown rings. Beneath whitish or

buff,

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Amboyna, Timor, Java, Marianne Islands, Ceylon, Bengal

Assam,* South Africa, Madagascar.

In the Malayan valleys and hills this small species is very numerous.

It is of fierce habits, like several other Gechkonide, destroying its own

species. Its normal colour appears to be greyish, which it however has

in its power to change. ‘The largest individuals observed were of the

following dimensions :

Length of the head,........... va e ) QOS tale

Ditto, ditto... trankivet) psc . ewer. ssh 2

Ditto. ditto. tail, tieiges ea aes 2

Entire length, 42 inches.

HEMIDACTYLUS PLATYURUS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Stellio platyurus, Schneider.

Lacerta schneideriana, Shaw.

Gecko platyurus, Merrem.

Hemidactylus platyurus, Wiegmann.

Wagler.

Hemidactylus marginatus, Cuvier, apud | Wiegmann.

ray.

Platyurus schneiderianus, Gray: Catal.

Sides of the body and posterior margin of the thighs with a loose

membrane ; tail tapering, depressed, with sharp, fringed margins, with

scuta beneath; toes webbed half their length; chin with 4 pentagonal

broad scales, placed in pairs, behind each other: ‘6 femoral pores placed

on a continued line.

Young and Adult.—Above ash-coloured, in some with a greyish brown

lateral band, from the muzzle continued to the tail ; the latter with

indistinct brownish transversal bands; others irregularly spotted and

* Specimens in the Museum of the Asiatic Society.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 631

marbled with blackish brown; pupil and iris as in the preceding

species. Whitish beneath.

Masrr.—Pinang.

Philippine Islands, Borneo, Java, Bengal, Assam.*

The individuals were observed in houses in the valley of Pinang.

In a male the posterior half of the tail happens to be divided so as to

appear double ; one of the pieces, the continuation of the normal tail,

is depressed, slightly fringed, and beneath with the row of scuta conti-

nued, the other is cylindrical, somewhat shorter, and above and below

covered with minute scales. The largest individual was of the following

‘dimensions :

Length of the head, ........ 4. 02 inch.

Ditto ditto trunk, 2 ;

Ditto ditto tail, 24

Entire length, 4 inches.

GEN. GyYMNODACTYLUS, Spiz.

Toes not widened into a disk, nor with dentilated margins; all five

with non-retractile nails ; fifth hind-toe versatile or capable of turning

from the others under a right angle.

GYMNODACTYLUS PULCHELLUS, (Gray.)

Syn.—Cyrtodactylus pulchellus, Gray.

Gonyodactylus pulchellus, Wagler.

Gymnodactylus pulchellus, Duméril and Bibron.

Head, back and limbs with numerous three-sided tubercles among

the smaller flat scales; sides of the body with a longitudinal fold of

the skim; the anterior upper part of the cylindrical tail with distant

rings of rounded, pointed tubercles; beneath a row of scuta. Chin

with six scales, the centre pair elongated pentagonal. Males with 36

femoral pores on two not connected lines, between which, in front of

the anus, a short narrow, longitudinal furrow. Both sexes with 3 or

4 tubercles obliquely situated on each side of the root of the tail.

Young and Adult.—Above a rich brownish ochre ; the nape of the

neck and back with 6 broad transversal bands (the two anterior horse-

shoe shaped), of a rich velvety mulberry, or snuff-colour with sulphur

* Specimens in the Musenra of the Asiatic Society.

4 N

632 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

or chrome-yellow margins. The tail with 8 or 9 complete rings of

similar colour, without the margins. Beneath : throat and belly whitish

yellow, or pale brownish, each scale minutely dotted with brown.

Pupil vertical, dentilated ; iris golden, finely vermiculated with Van

Dyke brown.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

Singapore.

In the male the two rows of femoral pores commence as two short

parallel longitudinal lines, separated from each other by a narrow short

furrow, on the sides of which, (vertically,) the first 5 femoral (preanal),

pores are placed. In front of the anus the short vertical portions

turn right and left under a nearly right angle, continuing the entire

length of the thigh, each supporting 13 more femoral pores. The interval

between the anus and the latter is partly oceupied by a flat, slightly

raised triangular space, covered by rather large, imbricate, rounded

scales. In the female the two lines of larger scales carrying the femoral

pores of the males, are present, each scale having a small shallow,

round depression. The short, longitudinal furrow of the male is either

wanting or barely distinguishable, but the triangular space with larger —

scales, in front of the anus, is present. The species appears to be

rather numerous on the hills at Pinang, where the individuals obtained

were captured in houses, at an elevation of 2,200 feet. The largest

male was of the following dimensions :

Length of the heads= sc. c.e eke oc). eee

Ditto; ccitto< “Armia. so .)n\.. s cleaned

Ditto. dittoc tals ey Re ee

on|

Entire length, 10 inches.

Its habits offer nothing peculiar: it bites fiercely in defence. In

captivity it refuses insects. The integuments, when about being renew-

ed, are piecemeal torn off by the teeth, and devoured. A single egg

deposited was of a spherical form, about half an inch in diameter, of a

whitish yellow colour, M. M. Duméril and Bibron assign Bengal as

the Habitat of this species. The specimen originally described by Mr.

Gray, some in the Museum of the Asiatic Society, and a number in my

own collection, all are from the hills of Prince of Wales Island (Pule

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 633

Pinang,) but no authenticated record exists of this species ever having

been observed in Bengal. Another, widely different species of Gymno-

dactylus inhabits Bengal, as yet not published, and only known from

three specimens, preserved in spirits in the Museum of the Asiatic

Society, where they are marked Gymnodactylus lunatus, Blyth. One

of these came from Midnapore, the others from Chyebassa. The spe-

cies somewhat approaches to G. fasciatus, Dum. and Bibr. (Cudina

fasciata, Gray.) The Museum possesses another nondescript species

from Almorah, Gymnodactylus nebulosus, Blyth, MSS. allied to G.

marmoratus, (Gray).

The plate of Cyrtodactylus pulchellus in Gray’s Illustrations of

Indian Zoology is not taken from life, and gives a most inadequate idea

of the physiognomy and beauty of the living animal. This should be

observed, as M. M. Duméril and Bibron praise the figure, which evi-

dently has served as original of their own description, and of copies

introduced in illustrative works upon that order of animals.

FAM. VARANIDA, Bonaparte, (PLATYNOTES, Dum. and Bibr.)

GEN. VarAnus,—WMerrem.

Scales set side by side, surrounded by an annular series of very

minute tubercles ; tail above more or less trenchant ; on the throat a

fold in front of the chest.

Varani aquaticit,—Dum. and Bibr.

VARANUS NEBULOSUS,—Dumeéril and Bibron.

Syn.—Tupimambis nebulosus, Cuvier MSS.

Monitor nebulosus, Gray.

Monitor nebulatus, Schlegel.

Uaranus nebulosus, apud Gray : Catal.

Muzzle very elongated ; nostrils obliquely cleft, situated half-ways

between the muzzle and the anterior angle of the eye; lips each with

50 scales ; teeth compressed with sharp but not dentilated edges.

Young.— Above. Ground-colour deep chocolate brown ; thehead largely

marbled with greenish yellow ; neck with indistinct obliquely converging

gamboge lines; back, sides and limbs with gamboge spots, consisting

of one to five scales, (those of the upper margins of the fingers forming

continued lines ;) sides of the anterior half of the tail, similarly colour-

ed; the double row of scales covering the back of the tail gamboge ;

4 wn 2

634 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Juny,

the posterior half deep chocolate with two distant, (the second subter-

minal,) indistinct gamboge coloured rings.

Beneath. Ground-colour pale chocolate. Chin, throat, chest and

forelimbs ‘transversely undulated with greenish yellow ; abdomen with

short, interrupted, transversal yellow bands, consisting of from 4 to 12

scales ; hind-limbs with larger similar spots; anterior half of the tail

indistinctly marbled with yellowish green ; posterior half like the upper ~

surface. Pupil round; iris narrow golden.

Adult.—Above brownish olive with yellow dots; anterior half of

the tail yellow with minute square brown spots ; posterior half brown

and yellow-ringed ; margins of the toes yellow. Beneath marbled and

barred with brown and yellow.

Hasit.— Pinang.

Java, Siam, Bengal.

The only individual observed was a young male, captured in the hills

at Pinang, of the following dimensions :

iueneth, of the heads. ics... 2’ Be 13 inch

Ditto sconce. brake. 2. vem ae =

Ditto’ Waitto father ss a cousteres gi

Entire length, 16 inches.

VARANUS FLAVESCENS, (Gray).

Syn.—Monitor flavescens, Gray.

Monitor hardwicku, Gray, MSS.

Varanus russelli, Schlegel, MSS.

Monitor exanthamaticus, Var indica, Schlegel.

Varanus picquoti, Dum and Bibr.

Empagusia flavescens, Gray: Catal,

Muzzle obtuse; nostrils oval, oblique, nearer the muzzle than the

orbit ; a series of supraorbital scales larger than the rest; seales of

the back distant, bluntly keeled, of the tail and outside of the hind-

limbs closer, sharply keeled; toes very short, nails yellow.

Above. Ground-colour light green-olive with numerous distant,

interrupted, transversal, yellow bands ; temples, cheeks and lips yellow,

Beneath yellow; the throat with transversal pale brownish bands,

flasit.—Pinang.

Bengal, Nipal.

A single male observed was of the following dimensions :

a i tk

1e¥.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 633

Length of the head,.......... 0 feet 3 inch.

Piro eeditte Ttrunk;. 2 2.2/6 a 03

Mitomidittomitak: .oe0 2) eel 62

Entire length,...... 2 feet 9& inch.

VARANUS SALVATOR. (Laurenti).

Syn.—Lacertus mdicus, Lochner ?

Lacerta mexicana, Seba.

Lacertus americanus, amphibius Tupinambis dictus : Seba.

Stellio salvator, Laurenti.

Monitor Lizard, Shaw.

Lacerta monitor? Hermann.

Tupimambis bivittatus, Kuhl, apud Boie.

Monitor elegans, Gray.

Monitor a deux rubans, Cuvier.

Hydrosaurus bivittatus, Wagler.

Monitor vittatus, Lesson.

Varanus bivittattus, Duméril and Bibron.

Hydrosaurus salvator, Gray : Catal.

“ Beyawak” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Head very elongated; nostrils oval, nearly transversal, close to the

muzzle ; a series of supraorbital scales, larger than the rest ; teeth with

dentilated edges ; toes very long. Above. Ground colour dark brown

or black ; a band on the side of the neck from the shoulder to the eye,

5 to 7 distant, transversal series of separate rings, between which

numerous spots or interrupted transversal lines, all yellow or yellowish

white; the outside of the limbs and the tail spotted, the latter indis-

tinctly banded with yellow. Beneath yellow, the throat with indistinct

transversal black bands and minute spots; the sides of the body and

limbs in some individuals with large blackish dentilations.

Hasir.—Maldyan Peninsula, Pinang.

Philippine and Molucca Islands, Amboina, Java, Bengal.

This species is very numerous both in hilly and marshy localities.

It is commonly during the day observed in the branches of trees over-

hanging rivers, preying upon birds and their eggs, and smaller lizards,

and when disturbed, it throws itself from a considerable height into the

water. When attacked on level ground, it attempts its escape by run-

ning, if possible towards the water. Its quickness however is not so

great as to prevent a man from overtaking it, when it will courageously

defend itself with teeth and claws and by strokes of the tail. The

636 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JuLy,

lowest casts of Hindoos capture these lizards commonly by digging them

out of their burrows on the banks of rivers, for the sake of their flesh,

which by these people is greatly relished.—Some individuals attain to

nearly 7 feet im length, but the majority are smaller. A female examin-

ed was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ........ 250 2. (Opies 44 1m)

Ditto. ditto. | trmnke..<. kane: ] 34

Ditto ..1ditto: | tallies ee oc RO? 84

Entire length, 4 feet 44 inch.

FAM. IGUANIDA, Gray, (EUNOTES, Duméril and Bibron.)

Sus-Fam. AcROoDONTIN& (Acropontes, Dum. and Bibr.)

Gen. Catotes, Cuvier.

Head quadrangular pyramidal, more or less elongated, with small

angular scales of nearly equal diameter. Occipital scale minute.

Tongue thick, fungous, rounded, with the apex slightly notched. In

the upper-jaw 5 incisors and 2 canines. Nostrils lateral, pierced through

a plate situated close to the muzzle. No transversal fold on the throat,

sometimes with a large longitudinal fold on both sides. A gular pouch

varying in size. A crest from the nape of the neck to the tail. Scales

of the sides of the trunk homogeneous, imbricated in oblique series.

No femoral pores.

Sus.-Gen. Broncuoceta, Kaup.

Scales of the trunk in oblique series, inclined backwards, their points

directed downwards. Posterior part of the sides of the head not swollen.

BRONCHOCELA CRISTATELLA, (Kuhl.)

Syn.—Lacerta mexicana strumosa, &c. Seba, 89, 1.

Agama cristatella, Kuhl.

Agama gutturosa, Merrem.

Bronchocela cristatella, Kaup, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Agama moluccana, Lesson, apud Schinz.

Calotes gutturosa, Guérin.

Calotes cristatellus, Schinz.

Calotes gutturosus, Wiegmann.

“ Grining”’ of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Cervical crest (6 to 10 scales,) abruptly decreasing on the anterior

part of the back; scales of the side of the trunk keeled, scarcely half

the size of those of abdomen ; behind the posterior angle of the orbit

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 637

3 to 5 flattened scales, pointing outwards, forming a minute longitu-

dinal crest.

Normal colours. Beautiful grass green, lighter beneath, entirely, or

partially changeable to light grey, greyish olive, greenish brown, or

blackish, sometimes with orange spots, or with indistinct black net-

work ; large isolated round spots on the head or back, or the lips,

eyelids, or margins round tympanum, momentarily black ; sometimes

with transversal distant brown bands, particularly on the tail.* Scales

of the outside of the limbs and feet edged with brown. Pupil circular ;

iris brown with a narrow golden ring.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Amboyna, Island of Buru, Java, Sumatra.

This species is very numerous in the Malayan countries both in the

vallies and on the hills. It moves and leaps with great quickness among

the branches of trees. The most striking feature is the great power of

suddenly changing its colours. The Malayan denomination of this

species is “ Gruning,” which in Marsden’s Dictionary is translated “ a

species of lizard, which changes its colour as it is affected by fear or

anger ; the cameleon.” No cameleon however appears to inhabit the

Malayan countries, but the present lizard passes under that name among

the European inhabitants. One of the largest males was of the follow-

ing dimensions :

Length of the head, ........ 0 feet 12 inch.

Witto Unto trunk, 3... oO 38

ite. Ono. tay a ee A Pics

Entire length, lft. 72 inch.

Those of the intestinal canal :

imal WMLEStIMES, Coie ou 2m tp apainin dnp goes ICN,

Large, D9r er? Ove See eles, eeoeees 8e@ e ee 14

POU, {yy Svc. neck Rs Be faa 04

The stomach is cylindrical, simply a continuation of oesophagus

without fundus, but separated from the small intestines by a valve. In

* During life there is no trace of blue, or even bluish green about this lizard, but after

death it sometimes acquires this colour from the effects of spirits of wine, to whieh cir-

cumstance must be attributed the denomination of “‘ Blue Calotes,” Gray, in Griffith’s

edition of Cuvier, Vol. 9, p. 55.

638 Catalogue of Keptiles inhabiting the [ JULY,

several dissected it contamed nothing but mucus. The length of oeso-

phagus and the stomach together was 1$inch. The anterior part of the

small intestines is widened till about a quarter of an inch from the

pyloric valve, where ductus coledochus enters. Coecum is very widened,

more so than any other part of the canal, of a crescent shape.

GEN. Lorpuyrus, Dumeril.

Head triangular, more or less elongated, shelving in front; orbital

edge arched or angular ; nostrils lateral, circular, or oval ; tongue papil-

lary, rounded and very slightly notched at the point ; in the upper jaw

5 incisors and 2 canines; tympanum superficial ; skin of the throat

lax, forming in some a scarcely perceptible, in others a highly developed

pouch, and an angular cross fold in front of the chest ; neck, trunk and

tail compressed, with a crest, generally most elevated on the nape of

the neck; scales of the trunk rhombic, subimbricate, unequal, (with

scattered larger scales) ; femoral pores none. |

LoPpHYRUS ARMATUS, (Gray.)

Syn.—Agama armata, Gray.

Calotes tropidogaster, Cuvier.*

Acanthosaura armata, Gray.

Orbital edge slightly angular, with a long spine at its posterior

extremity ; no spinous tubercles on the occiput; on each side of the

nape of the neck, immediately above the ear, another long spine, sur-

rounded with 5 to 6 shorter ones, at its base, from whence proceed

obliquely over the temple and cheek a curved series of 18 larger poly-

gonal, keeled scales ; tympanum thick, circular; on the neck a crest of

8 to 12 long spines, surrounded with numerous smaller ones at the

base; at a short interval the dorsal crest, the anterior 5 to 6 spines of

which are very long, the rest rapidly decreasing towards the tail; gular

pouch very small, not toothed, with scales of equal size; tail subtrian-

gular, with a toothed crest above.

Above. THead chestnut; trunk and limbs blackish green, with a

black transversal band in the interval between the cervical and dorsal

crests, continued over the shoulders, with numerous pale yellowish

white, black-edged, rounded spots, assuming the shape of transversal

bands on the limbs and the tail ; the larger single scales on the sides,

limbs and tail clear sky-blue ; from the orbit over the lip 5 to 6 radiat-

* By mistake: Calotes lepidogaster, Régne anim, 1829, T, ii. p. 39.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 039

ing, black lines. Beneath yellowish white. Pupil circular, iris brown,

with a narrow golden ring.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore,

Cochin China.

At Pinang this species appears to be very local, and not numerous :

two individuals examined were obtained from spice plantations in the

valley. They were very active and fierce, possessed in a slight degree

the power of changing the ground-colour to a lighter hue, and in capti-

vity refused food and water. In a female were found 13 eggs of a

yellowish white colour, of an oval shape, inches in length. The

stomach contained fragments of leaves and twigs, and a quantity of

earth and lime. The latter probably originated from the lime water,

with which the spice-trees are copiously sprinkled, to secure them

against the attack of imsects. ‘The dimensions of the lizard were :

Rensthrof the:heads-.) J. hoe ey 0. > 12 inch,

Putorduttoarinls,. ee Oi Rees hk BE

ipaconcittaetaue! osu: Sacte8e wee 206

Entire length,,. 108

Of the intestinal canal :

Small intestines, 74 inch.

Large, Be eet) Raa Fale acs is

PRCT ese Si esata bat kates ale la tele 04

The stomach capacious, with thick parietes. The first portion of

Duodenum is much widened till within half an inch from Pylorus,

where Ductus coledochus enters. Ccecum is of a crescent-shape, much

widened, as well as the large intestine.

Gen. Ditopuyrus, Gray.

Head four-sided. Forehead rather concave, face-ridge high. Kye-

brows rounded. Occiput with 3 or 4 larger tubercles on each side.

Parotids unarmed. Nape and back with a crest of high compressed

scales, with series of smaller scales at their base. The throat rather

lax,* with a cross fold behind, extending up the front of the

shoulders. Scales of the back small, rhombic, equal ; of the belly rather

* Add: with a compressed pouch, minutely toothed in front,

t Questionable.

640 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

larger, smooth. Tail compressed, keeled and toothed above, with 2

series of elongated keeled scales beneath. Femoral and preanal scales

none.

DiLtorHyrus GRANDIS, Gray. (Pl. XX.)

Hasrr.—Pinang [Tills.

Rangoon.

As the only published characters of this species leave its identity

with the Malayan somewhat doubtful, they are here preposed.

“Olive green; sides white spotted, beneath whitish; tail black-

banded ; head with lines of rather larger scales; crest very . high,

Jormed of broad compressed close-set scales, with 3 or 4 series of scales

on each side of the base, interrupted over the shoulders.’ (Gray :

Catalogue of the Specimens of Lizards, Sc. p. 239.)

Form. The head is elongated, four-sided pyramidal, its greatest

height and breadth being equal, and less than one half of the length.

The muzzle is narrow, rounded, depressed. The upper surface of the

head is very sloping, with a narrow furrow between the arched orbital

parietes ; the forehead depressed or concave. The scales are polygo-

nal, keeled ; those of the margin of the orbits and forehead larger,

imbricate, forming a sharp ridge ; four similar scales form a short ridge

in the centre of the forehead, close to the muzzle. Behind the orbit,

over tympanum, and on each side of the nape of the neck are similar

short, oblique ridges, each composed of 5 larger pointed tubercular

scales. The rostral shield is very broad, narrow, triangular; the men-

tal, is much smaller, pointed, triangular, with two large polygonal scales

on each side. The upper jaw is covered with 26, the lower with 24

elongated, narrow, rectangular scales.

~ Dentition.

Kipisi salen oe Milas ee ee

4 {—tT" 14.14 34

The incisors and anterior molars are very small ; the latter gradually

imcreasing in size, flat, sharply edged, bluntly tricuspidate. The tongue

is thick, flattened, very slightly notched im front, the anterior half

spongy, the posterior with large backwards pointed papille. The nos-

trils are nearly circular, pierced in a large oval scale, in front of which

3 scales intervene between the rostral. The eyes are large, sunk in

the orbits; the pupil circular, black; the iris blue with golden

PUXX

DILOPHYRUS

L Black

gl andrs

D? Cantor from life

1847, | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. G41

spots and a narrow ring. The eyelids are covered with very mi-

nute polygonal, tubercular scales. Each tarsus with a double row

of scales, the inner one of small, polygonal, tubercular ; the outer

one of rhombic, flat, with the angles overlapping, so as to give the

free margin a toothed appearance. The tympanum is large cir-

cular. The skin of the throat is very lax, forming a compressed

pouch, the anterior margin of which is slightly toothed, owing to the

series of scales overlapping each other. But there is during life no

trace of any “‘crossfold behind, extending up the front of the shoul-

ders.” The scales of the neck and back are very minute, rhombic, or

sub-rectangular, smooth, increasing in size and becoming imbricate on

the sides, abdomen, limbs and throat. On the neck is a high arched,

toothed crest, composed of 26 large ensiform scales, the 13 anterior

gradually increasing in length, the rest decreasing. The base of the

crest is supported by two parallel, slightly arched, series of rectangular

scales, much larger than those of the rest of the body, but those

of the upper series double the size of those of the inferior. The

dorsal crest commences at a short interval a little behind the shoul-

ders. In shape and component parts it resembles the former, but is

double the extent, consisting of 45 scales, all of which however are

inferior in height to those of the cervical crest, which, as well as the

somewhat lower, sloping level, renders the dorsal crest less conspi-

cuous than the former. The skin is somewhat lax on the sides of the

body, leaving the ribs visible. The tail is very much compressed,

attenuated, elongated. Its sides are covered with rather large, smooth

imbricate, rhombic scales. The anterior third of the upper margin is

toothed, composed of a single row of large, gradually decreasing,

sharply keeled scales. The other two thirds are covered by two rows

of keeled scales, thus giving the posterior part of the tail a bidentated

appearance. ‘The lower surface of the tail is covered by two series

of large, gradually decreasing, imbricate, keeled scales, giving it a

bidentated appearance. The limbs are slender ; the anterior little more

than half the length of the posterior, and the toes very short. The

posterior 4th toe is excessively long. The palms and soles are covered

with minute, pointed, rough scales; the toes above and beneath with

sharply keeled, imbricate, rhombic scales. The claws are large, tren-

chant, curved.

shee

642 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JuLY,

Colours. ‘The ground-colour of the head, neck, throat, gular pouch,

and the chest is impure gamboge, the scales edged with brown. The

eyelids dark brown, the tarsi buff. A dark blue triangular streak

proceeds from the anterior angle of the orbit to the nostril; another is

placed parallel with the upper labial scales, which as well as the lower

are of a pale blue, as also the tympanum. From the labial scales and

tympanum on each side across the throat, the pouch, and the sides of

the neck, proceed 7 oblique, undulating, dark blue bands. The tympa-

num is enclosed by two oblique broad, purple-brown bands, which join

each other under an angle at the anterior extremity of the cervical crest,

where a third broad, longitudinal purple-brown band commences, pro-

ceeding over the side of the neck, then expanding, covers the back and

the upper half of the sides of the body, where its lower margin describes

two large curves. The lower part of the sides are of a deep lilac, changing

on the abdomen to bluish white. On the sides of the body and on the

abdomen appear several oblique series of lozenge-shaped spots: a few

on the brown portion of the sides of a deep Indian red, the rest bright

gamboge. The cervical and dorsal crests are mulberry-brown; the

former with the upper half of each of the first 13 scales light green ;

the latter with the upper half of the first 10 scales pale yellow. The

scales at the base of the crests partake of the general colour, but many

of them have a pale yellow spot. The tail is above and beneath with

alternate broad rings of impure white, the scales edged with brown, and

purple-brown, changing to black on the posterior half. The legs, feet and

toes are dark purple-brown with indistinct transversal yellowish bands.

Dimensions.

Length of the head,. . ecto se oO. a Rie Ee

Ditto ditto-trank, / he 6.2% sow. oD 44

Ditto. ditte-tail,.:. .:.9.: 1 4

Entire length, 1 foot 104 inch.

Length of the cervical crest,.. 14 inch; height of 13th scale, 0& inch.

Ditto ditto dorsal crest,,.....3 mech; ditto ditto 15th scale, 04

inch ; of femur, Z inch.

1. PO 010 A

of foot and 4th toe,.

Length of humerus,........

Ditto ditto fore arm, 2.

Ditto ditto hand and 4th am

— pe

—

Entire length, 32 inch. 6 ineh.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. ; 645

The only individual examined, was captured ona botanical excur-

sion by Sir William Norris on the Pinang Hills, on the bank of

a mountain stream, at an elevation of about 2,000 feet. It appeared

slow in its movements, of general sluggish habits, showed no power of

changing colours, and in confinement it refused insects, vegetable food,

as well as water. After having been preserved in rectified spirits of

wine for upwards of three years, the specimen has retained the original

brown and white colours and the Indian red spot ; but the yellow, light-

green and light-blue have changed to whitish, and the dark blue marks

to blackish. Although the colours in this state do not agree with those

given by Mr. Gray, apparently though not stated, taken from a pre-

served specimen, the peculiar distribution of the markings correspond,

and induce me to believe in the identity of the animals.

Gen. Draco, Linné, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Head triangular, obtuse in front, slightly depressed, covered with

small scales of unequal diameter. Three or four incisors and 2 canines

in the upper jaw. Tongue spongy, thick, rounded, entire.* Tympa-

num hidden &# in some, visible in others. In the centre of the throat

an elougated vertical pouch ; on each side a smaller horizontal. In

general a small cervical crest. Trunk depressed, with a lateral mem-

brane, supported by the spurious ribs. No femoral pores. Tail very

long, thin, angular, slightly depressed at the root.

A.—Tumpanuim visible, metallic iridescent.

Draco vouans, Linné.

Syn.—Draco volans, apud Gmel., Latr., Gray.

Draco prepos, Linné, apud Gmelin.

Draco major, Laurenti.

Draco minor, Laurenti.

Le Dragon, Daubenton, Lacépéde, Bonnat.

Flymg Draco, Shaw.

Draco viridis, Daudin, apud Merv., Kuhl, Wolf, Wagler.

Draco fuscus, Daudin, apud Merr., Kuhl.

Draco bourouniensis, Lesson ?

Draco daudinii, Duméril and Bibron.

“ Chichak terbang”’ or “ Kubin” of the Malays.

* Tn the following species the tongue is minutely, yet distinctly notched,

KP i.e. Dracunculuss Wiegmann.

$ The female of Draco fimbriatus, Kuhl, (i. e. Draco abbreviatus, Gray,) D. volans and

D. maculatus differs from the male in having no cervical crest, and in having a smaller,

less elongated gular pouch.

644 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the | JULY,

Seales of the back rhomboidal, imbricate, indistinctly keeled ; of the

throat oranular, of equal size ; the adult male with a small cervical crest ;

tongue minutely notched in front ; gular pouch of the male very long,

narrow, nearly double the length of the head; of the female shorter,

broad triangular.

Adult male and female. Head metallic brown or green, with a black

spot between the eyes. Back and inner half of the wing-membrane

varied with metallic, iridescent dark brown and rose-colour, in some

disposed in alternate transversal bands, with numerous black spots and

short irregular waved or zigzag lines. Limbs and tail in some with rose

coloured transversal bands. Sides of the neck and lips also rose coloured

with black spots. Cheeks and eyelids silvery-white or sky-blue, the latter

with short radiating black lines. Throat and gular pouch bright yellow,

the former dotted with black; lateral pouches yellow or silvery rose,

dotted with black. Outer half of the wing membrane black with in-

distinct transversal bands, composed of large, sometimes confluent,

spots of silvery rose or whitish colour; the margins appearing as

minutely fringed with silver. Beneath either whitish yellow or pale

sky blue with metallic lustre ; the membrane largely, the abdomen in

some minutely spotted with black or brown. Iris hazel, with a golden

narrow ting. Young of the same more vivid colours, with a series of

double black spots along the spine of the back, and some scattered on

the sides.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Philippine Islands, Borneo, Java.

The transcendent beauty of the individually varying colours, baffles

description. Such as are current of this and other species, appear to

have been taken from preserved specimens. As the lizard lies in shade

along the trunk of a tree, its colours at a distance appear like a mix-

ture of brown and grey, and render it scarcely distinguishable from the

bark. Thus it remains with no signs of life except the restless eyes,

watching passing insects, which, suddenly expanding the wings, it seizes

with a sometimes considerable, unerring leap. It is but on close in-

spection, exposed to the light or in the sun that the matchless brilli-

ancy of its colours appears. But the lizard itself appears to possess no

power of changing them. ‘This species is numerous on trees, in valleys

and lulls. The female, apparently less numerous than the male, car-

a ee a

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 645

ries 3 to 4 eggs of an oval cylindrical shape, 3 of an inch in length,

and of a yellowish white colour.—Of a number examined none ex-

ceeded the following dimensions :

Lenth of the head, ................ 04 inch.

ico aiito think, 2s NARS aie. 4

rand io tanks yes Nee eS. a af eg 2 4g

| 74 inches.

B.—Tympanum hidden by scales. (DRacuncuLus, Wiegmann.)

Draco maAcuLatus, (Gray.)

Syn.—Dracunculus maculatus, Gray.*

Hasir.—Pinang.

Tenasserim.

Form. This species closely resembles Draco lineatus, Daudin, (Dra-

cunculus lineatus, Wiegmann,) from which it differs im the following

particulars. The adult male carries a very elongated, pointed gular

pouch, double the length of the head, and a slightly elevated cervical

crest, consisting of 6 to 8 pointed tubercular scales, and continued

along the anterior half of the back in the shape of a ridge composed

of a raised fold of the skin. The female has neither cervical crest nor

dorsal ridge, and her gular pouch is much reduced, its length being

about one half of the length of the head. Both sexes have the follow-

ing characters in common. From each side of the neck commences a

series of spinous scales, sometimes close together on one side, distant

on the other, which, increasing in size and becoming more distant,

continue along the side of the body, where they deviate outwards,

marking the origin of the wings, and again converge towards the

root of the tail, where they terminate. The scales of the back are

generally smooth, consisting of smaller polygonal, mixed with some

larger rhombic, indistinctly keeled, imbricate scales. In some indivi-

duals the latter are disposed so as to form a series on each side of the

dorsal spine. The supraorbital margin has from 3 to 4 large pointed

tubercles, of which but the one situated at the posterior angle appears

* “ Grey, black-spotted ; wings blackspotted; throat grey; pouch of the male

elongate; scales of the back rather unequal, rhombic, keeled ; of the sides rather

smaller ; sides with a series of large keeled scales ; ears rather sunk, with unequal flat

scales ; tail slender, with a central keel above, and 5 more small ones on the sides, base

dilated, with 5 nearly equi-distant equal keels above.” (Catalogue of the Specimens of

Lizards, &c. p. 236.)

646 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JuLy,

to be constant. The scales of the neck and throat are small granular, |

from which those covering the tympanum differ by being larger, flattened

and polygonal, The tubercles of the throat and neck, and many of the

scales of the back, wing-membranes, and the limbs, have each a minute

rounded cavity at the point, discernible by a lens. The pouches, chest

and abdomen are covered with rhombic, imbricate, keeled scales with-

out apical cavities. Each jaw has 16 labial scales. The tail is long,

very broad at the base, particularly in the male, suddenly tapering,

rounded above, and covered with strongly keeled, imbricate, rhombic

scales. The first large ones of the lowest series of the root form a

more or less conspicuous toothed crest. The lower surface is flattened,

with scales like the upper. The apex of the tongue is notched.

Dentition.

Incis. > Canin. = Molar, a.

Colours. 'This species bears so close a resemblance to Draco volans,

that it is scarcely possible to point out any difference. The upper

parts of the body are metallic greenish brown, varied with golden rose-

colour or isabella, indistinctly dotted and lined with black. The wings

are golden isabella with transversal black bands, formed by series of

black rounded spots, either separate or confluent on the inner half, but

blending into one another on the outer-half. In some individuals

numerous undulating golden rose-coloured or buff lines longitudinally

intersect the bands. The margins are finely fringed with silver. The

limbs and tail are indistinctly ringed with black or brown. A black

spot on the vertex, between the eyes, appears to be constant also in

this species. The gular pouch and the throat are bright yellow, the

latter in some dotted with pale brown. The chest and abdomen whitish

yellow in some, bluish white in others. The under surface of the wings

is of the latter colour, in some with single large rounded black spots

near the margins, independent of the upper markings, which may be

distinguished through the hemitransparent membrane.

Of this species but four, of which 2 males were received from Sir Wim.

Norris. They were all from the Hills of Pinang ;* none exceeded the

following dimension :

* The Museum of the Asiatic Society possesses two females, obtained by the late Dr.

Spry in the Tenasserim Provinces.

1847, ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 647

Pevath of tke head) 0)... 2 O® neh.

aire aivco trunks, 0. Soe AS

eerie ca el. fo OM Sp eg

8Z inches.

The intestinal canal of a female measured :

Berallhntestines, sien. Pecos sats ees, ,Bivinehes.

Large 35 svar’ @ ‘@). Ba 4° ee) 8 cee e rar? @« 8 Og

Ceecum _,, Ba as Beis att ch Sete ak

The capacious stomach contained remains of insects, particularly of

the gigantic black ant, inhabiting the Malayan hill forests. The first

portion of Duodenum is much widened till within a quarter of an inch

from Pylorus, where Ductus coledochus enters. Coecum is of a short

cresetnt shape, much widened as well as the large intestine. In the

abdominal cavity appeared 5 eggs, of an oval form, yellowish white

colour, each half an inch in length.

Gen. Leroueris, Cuvier, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Head sub-pyramidal quadrangular with minute, polygonal, tubercular

scales. Tympanic membrane a little sunk. Tongue scaly on the

anterior, papillary on the posterior half, apex bifid. Chest with a

transversal fold in front. Two canines in each jaw. ‘Trunk sub-cylin-

drical with granular scales above; beneath with larger, smooth, imbri-

cate, rectangular scales. Femoral pores. Tail conical, very long;

the root broad and depressed, the rest excessively slender.

To these characters it will be necessary to add: Shin of the sides of

the trunk excessively lax, capable of being expanded into a large wing-

like membrane by means of the six anterior, very long, spurious ribs.

LEIOLEPIS BELLI, (Gray.)

Syn.—Uromastix belli, Gray.

Uromastix belliana, Ill. Ind. Zool.*

ela git Guérin.

Leiolepis guttatus, Cuvier, apud { Panel anal Bie

Cynosaurus punctatus, Schlegel.

Leiolepis bellu, Gray: Catal.

* In the supposition that this incorrectly drawn and coloured figure has been taken

from the living animal, M, M. Duméril and Bibron have been led to publish an erroneous

description and figure. The last description of this species of Mr. Gray appears to be

founded on the same authority. It runs thus: ‘‘ Olive with black edged white spots and

a black edged white streak on each side, beneath whitish.” Catal, &c. p. 263.

648 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

Ground-colour, above blackish-grey ; the back and sides with 7 parallel

lines of pale sulphur colour, edged with black, the 2nd from below, the

4th and 6th composed of more or less confluent spots, the other 3 of

distant round spots. The expanded membrane black with 7 or 8 broad

distant, transversal bars of a brilliant orange. The tail above with

numerous small pale yellow spots. The forelegs with orange coloured

rounded spots, some of which tipped with azure ; the hindlegs minutely

spotted with yellow. The throat pale azure; abdomen pale orange,

marbled with broad bluish black veins; the tail beneath pale yellowish

white. The lower eyelid is pure white ; pupil circular, iris hazel with

a narrow golden ring.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Cochin-China. .

The head is covered with small elongated polygonal keeled scales ;

the upper jaw with 26, the lower with 18 to 20. The mental shield

is elongated, polygonal; the upper part of the sides is jomed to the

first lower labial scale; the centre part is on each side in contact with

the first of series of 13 to 15 elongated polygonal scales, which follow

the tract of the labial, between which there is a narrow intervening

space covered with smooth polygonal scales, larger than those of the

rest of the throat. The back and wing-membranes are covered with

minute granular scales ; the abdomen with larger smooth rhombic scales,

Those of the tail, above and beneath are verticillated, rectangular,

subimbricate, and strongly keeled. The tongue is thick, fungous, not

scaly as incorrectly represented, with the tip much flattened, free and

slightly extensile, divided in two laterally compressed sharp points.—

The molar teeth are tricuspidate, increasing in size, the anterior being

the smallest. In the adult they are much worn and incrustated with

brown tartar, like the teeth of Semnopithect and Ruminantia.

Dentition.

4 : 1—1 Ie ies

ay? Canin. ae Molar. ti

The nails are long, slightly arched, of a pale yellowish horn-colour.

The wing-membrane in a state of repose appears like a longitudinal

loose fold, extending along each side from the axilla to the inguinal re-

Incis.

neis. 5

gion. Expanded the external margin becomes arched, the trunk and the

membranes forming a greatly flattened oval disk, (strongly contrasting

1847. | Maiayan Peninsula and Islands. 649

with the bulky appearance of the parts in a state of repose, ) resembling

the hood of Naja. The transversal diameter of the disk across

axilla and the inguinal region is 1$ inch; across the centre 2%

inches. Like the mechanism of the Genus Draco, the membranes

are expanded by means of the very long six anterior pairs of spurious

ribs, which the lizard has the power of moving forward under a right

angle with the vertebral column. The six posterior ones are excessively

short, and though equally moveable, do not appear materially to assist

in expanding the membranes. The latter are used as a parachute in

leaping from branch to branch, after which they immediately resume

their state of repose. Sudden fear, or anger will also cause a momentary

expansion. ‘The femoral pores are situated on a series of rather large

rhombic scales on each thigh. In a number of twelve adult individuals,

the pores varied from 13 to 19 oneach thigh. In the specimens in

the Paris Museum, described by M. M. Duméril and Bibron, there are

from 20 to 24 on each thigh.

This species appears to be numerous, but local. ‘Twelve were at one

time obtained from a spice plantation in province Wellesley, some of

which were in the act of changing the integuments. They were very

active and swift, more so than their rather heavy make would induce to

believe, and they would bite and scratch when handled, although among

themselves in a spacious cage, they appeared peaceable, and patiently

submitted to being trodden, or run over by a neighbour, about ascending

the perch. The Malay, who brought the lizards, asserted they were frugi-

vorous, and might be fed with soft fruit and boiled rice, which was

perfectly true. In one immediately examined, the stomach and intes-

tines contained rounded seeds of various kinds from the smallest size

to that of a large pea, and vegetable fibres.*

The rest refused insects and different kinds of fruit, but during the se-

veral months’ confinement each would daily eat a little boiled rice, and oc-

casionally take water. Ofthese none exceeded the following dimensions :

Hemet of the hedd,.{'P) 0. 2... - 0 it. “1 inch.

Perro ditto trunk,.'..:4, 45-.... 0 42

racer cicto tails. «isd. eee ow ] 0

Entire length, 1 foot 52 inch.

* The latter, however, as well as sand and fragments of stones, also occur in carnivo-

rous and insectivorous lizards, as well as serpents, which swallow these substances to

stimulate digestion.

4 p 2

650 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Jury,

Length of the testinal canal :

Small mtestines, . 52). :..icc see Reh dis. see doch:

Davee dittowys..2:.6 162. .0. See Cane

Coseatiey. cates i. devin) el Debi

The stomach is of a lengthened pyriform shape, one inch in length ;

Duodenum, narrow, receives Ductus coleductus at 2 inch distance from

Pylorus.—Ccecum is very short, nearly circular. The large intestine

is sacculated, terminating in a short simple rectum.

There seems to be reason to believe that Letolepis revesi,* Gray,

inhabiting “China” and Arracan, is also found on the Malayan

Peninsula.

FAM. SCINCIDA, Gray, (LEPIDOSAURES, Duméril and Bibron.)

Sus. Fam. SAvROPHTHALMINA, Cocteau.

Gen. Goneyius, Wagler, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Nostrils lateral, pierced either through the nasal, or between the

nasal and rostral shield; tongue notched, squamous ; teeth conical,

often slightly compressed, and as it were wedge-shaped, simple ; palate

toothed or not, with a posterior notch or a longitudinal groove ; auricu-

* Syn. Uromastix revesii, Gray.—‘ Olive with a series of bright red spots on each

side.” (Griffith: Animal Kingdom, IX. p. 62.) Such was the only account of this

species at the time of the publication of Erpétologie Générale, where it is not intro-

duced. Mr. Gray’s latest description runs thus: ‘ Olive with longitudinal series of pale

whitish spots ; when alive blackish, with orange spots on the back, and a series of bright

red spots on the sides.—China.” (Catalogue, &c. p. 263.)

The Museum of the Asiatic Society possesses an adult male and a young specimen,

sent from Arracan by Capt. Phayre. The form resembles in every particular that of

Leiolepis guttatus, from which the present species principally differs by its colours, larger,

heavier make and size. Each jaw is covered by 20 scales. From the mental scale pro-

ceeds aseries of 10 larger scales on each side below the labial. On the throat appear 2

or 3 strong transversal folds, of which the anterior commences from the posterior margin

of the tympanum, ‘The tail is covered with keeled verticillate scales as in L. gutta-

tus, but not with “ rings of smooth scales” as Mr. Gray’s generic character states.

a 1—1 10.10

Dentition.—Incis.5 ——, Canin. ——, Molar. —, Femoral pores 20.

1—1 1—1 0.10

Length of the head, .....sseccesssceccrecoescsceee O feet 14 inch.

Ditto ditto trunk, e@eeeeeoeeoe eereeeeoeoeoeoeeeeteoee oe see 0 64

Ditto ditto tail, Se eeSeeSsetreoeee Segre eases eseeeseeeves 1 0

Entire length, 1 78 inch.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 651

lar apertures ; four feet, each with 5 unequal, slightly compressed, not

dentilated, nailed toes; sides rounded; tail conical or slightly com-

pressed, pointed.

Sus-Gen. Eumeces, Wiegmann.

Nostrils pierced through the nasal shield, near the posterior margin ;

2 supernasal shields ; palate not toothed, with a rather shallow triangular

notch behind ; scales smooth.

EKUMECES PuNCTATUS, (Linné,) Var.

Syn.—Lacerta punctata, Linué.

Stellio punctatus, Laurenti.

La Double raie, Daub., apud Lacép, Bonnat.

Donnd.

Lacerta interpunctata, Gmelin, spa Shaw.

Latreille.

Scincus bilineatus, Daudin.

Scincus punctatus, Schneider, apud Merrem.

Seps seimcoides, Cuy. apud Griffith, A. K.

Lygosoma punctata, Gray, apud Griff. A. K.

Riopa punctata, Gray.

Tiliqua cuviern, Cocteau.

Tiliqua duvaucelliu, Cocteau.

Eumeces punctatus, Wiegmann, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Riopa hardwicku, Gray: Catal, (Young.)

Trunk individually varying in length; limbs very small, giving the

lizard a blindworm-like appearance ; tail very thick at the root, fusi-

form, tapering to a very sharp point, its length varying from one to

two-thirds of the entire length of the animal. On the anterior margin

of the ear a small tubercle. Above metallic chestnut, or greenish

bronce, in some with 6 more or less distinct, dotted, black lines along

the back, or with the two rows of scales nearest each side of a lighter

shade than the ground colour, thus forming two lighter longitudinal

bands. From the nostril to the middle of the side of the tail a black

or brown band, with numerous small white spots on the sides. Limbs

outside dotted with white. Beneath sulphur-coloured, in some the »

throat and tail minutely dotted with black. Iris dark brown, with

a narrow, circular, golden ring.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Malabar and Coromandel Coast, Bengal.

052 | Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JULY,

The Variety described above, is numerous in the Malayan countries,

both on hills and m valleys. Of several the largest individual was of

the following dimensions :

Tjensth of the head,’ .. si. Shae 2 inch.

Ditto dittostrunk, 3? ... eos.n¥ke- eT

Ditho tO Hes ooh wid. caer 1g

Entire length, 42 inches.

Sus. Gen. Eupreris, Vagler.

Nostrils pierced through the posterior part of the nasal shield ; two

super-nasals ; palate with a more or less deep triangular incision ;

pterygoid teeth ; scales keeled.

EUPREPIS RUFESCENS, (Shaw.)

Syn.—Lacerta maritima maxima, &c. Seba II, Tab. 105, Fig 3.

Lacerta rufescens, Shaw, III, P. 1, P. 285.

Cuvier.

Gray in Griffith, A. K.

Semceus rufescens, Merrem, apud {

Seincus multifasciatus, Kuhl.

Mabouya multifasciata, Fitzinger.

Euprepis multifasciatus, Wagler.

Tiliqua fufescens, Gray.

Kumeces rufescens, Wiegmann.

Tiliqua carinata, Gray.

Tiliqua affinis, Gray, (Young.)

Euprepes sebee, Duméril et Bibron.

Body strong ; limbs proportionate ; tail rounded, slightly com-

pressed, little exceeding half the entire length. Scales of the back and

sides: in the young with 5 to 7 keels; in the adult the dorsal scales

with 3 to 5 keels, the rest smooth. The anterior margin of the ear with

3 or 4 minute lobules. Lower eyelid with a series of 4 or 5 larger, square

scales. Pterygoid teeth minute, few, hid in the palatal membrane, form-

ing a short line on each side of the triangular incision of the palate.

Hasir.—Sandwich-Islands, Philippines, Timor, Celebes, Borneo, Java,

Coromandel, Bengal.

Var. D., Duméril and Bibron.

Above. Ground colour shining bronce with 5 to 7 zigzag, or dotted

black lines, in some continued on the tail ; sides with many of the scales

black, with a square white spot in the middle, in some arranged so as

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 693

to produce numerous, distant, transversal bands. The margins of some

or all the shields of the head black. Beneath sulphur-coloured. Iris

black with a golden circular ring.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Var. E., Duméril and Bibron.

Above uniformly shining bronze ; sides in some sprinkled with blood

red ; rest like the preceding.

Hasit.—Same lacalities.

Var. F., Duméril and Bibron.

Above uniformly shining bronze ; the anterior half of the sides with

a broad blood-red stripe, which in specimens preserved in spirits of

wine changes to whitish, or disappears ; the posterior part of the sides

of the body and the anterior of the tail insome with square sky-blue

spots in the middle of some of the scales ; rest like the preceding.

“Hasrr.—Same localities.

These three varieties are exceedingly numerous in the hills and val-

leys of the Malayan countries. They may be seen basking in the sun,

in bamboo hedges, or on trees, and they fearlessly enter houses in

pursuit of insects, in which they display great agility. The female

deposits 6 to 12 yellow white, oval, cylindrical eggs, half an inch

in length. Nearly all have on the lower two-thirds of the tail a series

of large scuta. In one individual observed the last two-thirds of the

back of the tail was covered with a single series of very broad scales, of

which each of the anterior had 15 to 16 keels. In another the tail

had been lost near the root, and reproduced by a pyramidal, soft, naked

process, $ inch long, with circular folds like those of the body of

Ichthyophis.—Var. F’. appears to exceed the others in size: the largest

was of the following dimensions :

ieneth of the heads .2 +2). <u 02 inch

wbaeve ditto trunk... . os sied ence INGE

mbitce: Gatto tail, i)... ssi 44

Entire length: 82 inch.

EvuPReEPIS ERNESTII, Duméril and Bibron.

Syn.—Scincus ernesti, Boie, MSS.

Psammite de Van Ernest, Coctean.

Dasia olivacea, Gray : Catal.

654 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Jury,

Form like £. rufescens. Triangular incision of the palate very small,

with a few minute pterygoid teeth on each side. Ears obliquely oval,

small, appearing more so being half eovered by two of the temporal

scales ; no lobules on the anterior margin. Scales of the back with

minute, longitudinally waved lines, and from 3 to 8 indistinct keels.

The outer half of the toes and the nails sharply compressed. A series

of scuta beneath the tail.

Very young. ead light green bronze, shields edged with black and

a black line, edged with silver, from the muzzle to the ear. Back,

sides, root of the tail and outside of the limbs shining black with

numerous transversal, waved, silvery lmes. Feet and toes rose, or

flesh-coloured. ‘Tail brilliant scarlet.* Throat, abdomen and inside

of the limbs silvery white.

Adult. Ground colour greyish-brown bronze. Frontal and supra-

orbital shields black edged ; fronto-parietals, inter-parietals and parietals

black, each with a whitish elongated mark, united, forming a symmetrical

figure. From the nostril to the eye a black streak. Neck and body

with a number (12 to 14,) of distant, transversal, waved bands, com-

posed of black scales, each with a rectangular white spot in the middle.

Outside of limbs with 4 or 5 similar bands. In some a buff coloured

lateral band on the posterior part of the back, and the anterior half of

the side of the tail. Beneath iridescent light bluish-green; scales with

whitish edges. Inis black with a golden narrow circle.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Java.

In habits this species resembles Huprepis rufescens, but appears to

be far less numerous. In a female were found eleven eggs, in shape,

size and colours resembling those of . rufescens. The young, above

described, was of the following dimensions :

Length:of the head, cac< 0 +0 asteetes ang aneht

Ditte arte tromks we 00 ac eaten SRS OL

Ditto atte tail “ost ccke + Ske ees eee, Ghee

Entire length: 34 inch.

* The very young of Eumeces lessonit, Dum. and Bibr. (Scincus cyanurus, Lesson, )

is distinguished by a similar distribution of colours.

1847. | ! Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 655

Of the two adult individuals the large measured :

Memetn OF une head, 1.2.0... ces ee 0© inch.

Ditto ditto trunk,

2205 8 EDR en

Entire length: 84 inches.

Sus-Gen. Lycosoma, Gray, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Nostrils pierced through the nasal shield; no supranasals; palate

toothless, with a small triangular incision, situated far back; scales

smooth.

LyGosoMa CHALCIDES, (Linné.)

Syn.—Scincus pedibus brevissimis, &c. Gronov. P. II, No. 43.

Lacerta chaleides, Linné.

Anevis quadrupes, Linné, apud Hermann.

Le Chaleide, Daubenton.

Der Vierfuss, Miiller.

Lézard vert a ecailles lisses, Vosmaer.

Hermann.

Gmelin.

Lacerta serpens, Bloch, apud < Leske.

Donnd.

Shaw.

Angvis quadrupéde, Lacépéde.

Chalcida serpens, Meyer.

Lacerta serpens, Donnd, apud Shaw.

Scincus brachypus, Schneid. apud Merrem.

Chalcides serpens, Latreille.

Seps pentadactylus, Daudin.

Seps (Angvis quadrupes, Lin.) Cuv., apud Griffith, A. K.

Mabouya serpens, Fitzinger ?

Lygosoma serpens, Gray, apud { es

; < Griffith, A. K.

Lygosoma aurata, Gray, apud Griffith, A. K.

Tiliqua de Vosmaer, Cocteau.

Lygosoma brachypoda, Duméril and Bibron.

Podophis chalcides, Gray: Catal.

Blindworm-like ; limbs excessively small ; tail strong, conical, about

two-fifth of the entire length. A single large lozenge-shaped fronto-

parietal shield. Ear minute, circular. Lower eyelid scaly, with a few

larger scales. Preanal scales larger than the rest.

Ground colour : iridescent lighter or darker copper, or bronze, in some

with indistinct dark brown zigzag lines, produced by the scales being

laterally edged or dotted with that colour. Beneath pale or whitish

yellow. The tail in some minutely dotted with brown, Iris black with

656 On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. [Juy,

a minute golden rmg. The supraorbital scales being somewhat trans-

parent, the black colour of the eye gives them a blackish appearance.

Hapir.—Pinang.

Singapore, Java.

But two imdividuals were observed on the Great Hill of Pinang, one

by Sir W. Norris, the other by myself. The latter made its appearance

through a hole in the soft, moist mould beneath a group of Polycopo-

dium horsfieldii. Above ground its movements were very quick, ser-

pent-like, apparently little assisted by the tiny limbs. The head of

the larger measured 2 inch, the trunk 27 inches in length. One

had but 4 toes on the anterior feet. In both the tail was reproduced,

which is also the case in a third, from Singapore, preserved in the

Museum of the Asiatic Society. ;

On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga, by Capt. M. Kirron, 6th N. I.

As occasional notices of the nooks and corners of Hindoostan may

prove interesting to many readers of the Journal (notices that it must

be in the power of many of the Civil and Military servants of Govern-

‘ment and others to furnish and at little cost), I venture to set the

example by offering the following description of a locality once famous

in the province of Behar, called Oomga, situated within a mile of the

dawk Bungalow of Mudunpoor, and fourteen west of Sheerghatti, a

visit to which will ever repay the lover of the antique and picturesque

for his pains.

The object which first strikes the traveller is the lofty conical tower

of a Temple perched on the westernmost and lower spur of a cluster of

hills to the south of the Benares road, the rock composing which is a

very coarse grained (porphyritic?) granite affording materials for this

and all the other Temples (said to be 52 in number) of however small

dimensions.

The height of the great Temple from the rock to the crest may be

about 60 feet, the extreme length from east to west is 68ft. 6in. and

the breadth 53. :

RUINS OF COON G&A PUXXI

ee IBA Te es -. MM

i |

sr TORT Aid : /, 54 4 Waped Ay $ 5

iN ea Ma i: yistip

ah Ni ' " |

Reece rere

| ’

|! ; WA

——- <

Pain

COs

i " ii

Pgs teen

Soa

Ene ar ee

Siw

~ me

a ' rss

SA Zz yY

ef iy ‘ de

mo Te Une

ap \ | wn cet

Ye ||| ‘| ao

Caen, || i HAI m

A | ; Fj if, 13 N

WY i oa

WW) W i ae

| iy : YW ON ee’

| Gi ‘~ {

wie e

| a

TSAR ]

j mri, He Ne (

Tah wie

; »

LS k iae freal 7

| fe ee ee ps SS

il Mi ay 3 | (io

i: W a] ee A

“6

— 1*%. ft. oe

ck. Asiatic Lith. Press. Calcutta.

ro.

ee... |

SIN Se 3

shai i tied Mh

5, emer

os tates y s we RE <=

— ele a

eee he er es

ne ‘, :

Etim, Sy Sa ss)

th ‘

> -

ii natty rae

mf SS,

ay ae

ies

sal rgd

Th ath ae ae

1847. | On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. 657

As this structure is perfect I prepared the annexed ground plan

with an elevation of the eastern entrance and of two of the pillars,

brackets, &c. These will give a better idea than I could convey in

writing ; the north and south balconies or porches being both alike,

Ihave given the ground plan of the lower of one, and of the upper

story of the other; the date of this edifice is found in a Sanscrit in-

scription I shall treat of further on.

The exterior shape is that common to most buildings of the kind

erected between the 12th and 15th centuries of the Christian era, of

which so many fine specimens are to be found in the province of Cut-

tack: the materials being very hard and coarse-grained would not have

admitted of minute ornament, consequently such is confined to bold

mouldings and recesses producing the usual and pleasing effect. ‘The

interior is nearly as devoid of ornament as the exterior.

The Temple being dedicated to Jugnath (as ‘‘Narrain’’) has no idols,

but a Singhasun or throne on the west wall (facing the east), on which

the wooden blocks representing the triad of Sri Jeo, Bulbudra and

Seubudra were formerly placed, but is now occupied by fragments of

other figures—there are also two of Ganesh in the ante room or Subha.

The pillar or Garura-stamba which formerly supported Garadu, still

stands on the space in front of the entrance, and is about 14 ft. high, a

single block of granite.

The four large columns in the Subha are likewise single shafts 10

feet each, or capitals and bases included, 16ft. 8in.X2+ in thickness ; their

shape will be observed is that common in Hindu architecture, viz. 1st

portion square, 2nd octagon, third 16-sided, and fourth circular, the

capital being likewise circular and surmounted by four armed brackets

or corbets.

A remarkable feature in this Temple (to which its preservation from

the destructive hand of Mahomedan fanatics may be attributed) is

its bearing cufic inscriptions over the entrance doorway, as well as

those of the two small chambers, also on the eight sides of each pillar

and on the architraves, the latter consist simply of the word ‘ Allah.”

The former appear to be extracts from the Koran, but having been

chiselled off it is nearly impossible to make them out. This piece of

mischievous folly, I regret to record, is attributed toa European officer,

at whose suggestion the late Rajah Gunsam Sing of Deo caused it to

4a2

658 On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. (JULY,

be done, and the words “ Ramjee,”’ “Sri Ram,’’ “ Sri Ganesh,” “ Sri

Jugnath,’ ‘ Bulbudrajee,” &c, &c. have been scratched in common

Nagree to supply their place, as his European friend suggested that

it was not right to allow Mahomedan badges to remain in a Hindu

‘Temple : however, his having at the same time recommended substantial

repairs which were executed, may be considered as some slight set-off to

such outrageous folly.

The next object worthy of notice is a large slab of chlorite contain-

ing the long inscription before mentioned, recording the building of

the Temples, and other great works which surround it. This I regret

to state is said to have been taken from its proper site by another

indiscreet officer with the intention of carrying it away ; it has been

lying out of doors trodden under foot and used asa whetstone till

very much injured ; I have had it set upright within the Temple, where

I hope it will be preserved. I offered two years ago to have it properly

fixed, but the young Raja of Deo, like all his kindred, made excuses

owing to some absurd suspicion of my intentions, a suspicion which

pervades all alike, and is the greatest bar to finding such valuable re-

cords of byegone times and events. The Raja informs me that a fine

slab was taken from the Deo Temple by some gentleman (name un-

known) many years ago to Benares. I have had one verse given me

that the Brahmins know by heart, only that they have added several

zeros to increase the date ; this may give a clue to what has become of

it. Shame upon such mischievous spoliation !

The view from either balcony of the Temple is very extensive and

beautiful ; two prettier landscapes could not be seen in any country—

from the south the visitor looks down on the site of the deserted and

ruined town of Oomga, with its magnificent tank and high square

mound surrounded by a (now) dry ditch, once the Noor or palace of

Byrub Indra, the founder, and subsequently of the Oomga Chiefs, the

last of whom, Purbeel Singh, was attacked by the emperor (name un-

known), his town and palace sacked and laid in ruins, and himself taken

to Aurungabad, a town 14 miles further west, and there blown from

the muzzle of a gun.

The Tank is now much choked with mud, and in the hot weather

dries up, it is about 300 yards long by 200 wide, has a sluice in the

centre of the northern face which empties into an extensive “ Ahur” or

1847. | On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. 659

reservoir covering many acres of ground, the banks of which as well

as those of the Tank, formed part of the town enclosure and defences :

on the east side in the centre and opposite the palace, is a fine Ghat or

flight of stone steps—there is also an elegant pillar m the centre

of the tank, about 20 feet high, a single block of granite, the capital

not included. The Tank “ Ahur,” and city walls (mud), had, till three

years back, fine bamboo hedges which are now no more, for strange

to say, the whole blossomed and bore sced like rice, after the ripening of

which the plantation died, though it is said to have existed for several

centuries—it was expected that fresh shoots would spring up, but such

has not been the case.

About five hundred yards further west is another fine Tank, 200ft.

square, and it is much to be regretted that these as well as many other

fine reservoirs im the district are allowed to fill up without an attempt

to clear them, alabour which would be amply repaidin a few years.

This remark is more particularly applicable to many of the noble

Tanks in the north-west provinces built by the emperors of Dehli, and

their ministers. Surely alittle encouragement on the part of Government

and of the Civil functionaries in districts, wealthy individuals might be

induced to bestow a portion of their hoardings on undertakings which

would perpetuate their names ; it would cost far less to repair such tanks

than to dig and construct others ofa fraction of their dimensions, and be

of greater service—though I believe that there exists a prejudice against

repairing the works of others—the result of false pride, but no doubt

were encouragement given a sounder feeling would arise.

The fort of Oomga has been very injudiciously placed, for although

the hills which command it were impracticable for artillery, still wall

pieces and small arms would be used against it with deadly effect.

The hills are, as I have before said, covered with small temples, chief-

ly to Mahadeva and Ganesh; the natural hollows at the top have been

converted into reservoirs, beside one of which is an idol called Oomge-

swuree, to which goats and buffaloes are sacrificed; a fair is also held

once a year.

Although we learn from the flowery Sanscrit verses that Bhyrub Indra

built temples, dug tanks and wells, &e. I am convinced that the spot

has been dedicated to the worship of Mahadeva and his emblem, the

Lingam, for centuries previous to the advent of that chief, for some of

660 On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. | | Juuy,

the Linga are very ancient and have been covered in with brickwork.

Bhyrub Indra appears to have had great power in this province, and to

have expended much wealth im building Temples. There is one at

Deota Surya (the sun), and another to the same deity at Kooch near

Takuree, 14 miles north-west of Gya, mention of which is made by

Buchanan, whose notice the present inscription as well as the locality

appears to have escaped. It is surprising that an indefatigable inquirer

should have learnt or said so little of a person whose name and exploits

are so well known in the district. Nevertheless the name is not to be

found in any of the lists of dynasties published by Prinsep; hence we

may infer that he was some powerful usurper in the early part of the

15th century during the reign of the Puthan emperor Mohummed Shah

the Sumbat date given in 1495, A. D. 1439, in the light half of the

month of Vaisakh, which seems from the many inscriptions I have

collected to have been a favorite period of the year for dedications of

the kind.

Since writing the foregoing I have been favoured, through the kind-

ness of a gentleman of known acquirements, Seyed Azmud Deen Hossein,

Deputy Collector of Behar, with the following translation of two lines of

the Cufic inscriptions, which I had almost despaired of being ever decy-

phered : they clearly allude to the event handed down by the tradition I

have alluded to ; a victory is recorded, but by whom still remains doubt-

ful. The longer inscription over the great doorway most probably con-

tained both the name of the conqueror and the date of conquest ; we can

only then lament the more the act of — oss has vale us of

the information; the next sentence wW,3 see a ali we a only

differs in the word 4,2: instead of a4) the literal meaning of which

Azmud Deen gives as “ By the help of God Victory is gained,” though

perhaps some might construe it thus “ By the help of God Victory is

nigh at hand.”

I send also a rudely executed inscription from the walls of the Sooruj

Mundir at Deo, which my draftsman tells me is executed in plaister ; the

date is Sumbut 1605 ; the Temple is said to be very -perfect ; I only

regret I have no leizure to prepare a drawing, which would be useful.

I suspect that the great inscription, plundered as before stated, must

have been dedicated to some deity other than “Surya” or the Sun as

1847.] On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces. 661

the door faces the west instead of the east; it may have been a

Budha Temple. In the verse of the inscription given by the Brahmins

Budda as the son of In is mentioned. Divesting the figures given of the

string of zeros, we have the dates 1293 Sumbut, or A. D. 1239, by the

original inscription, and A. D. 1548 orS. 1605, in that now sent, which

for the first gives a difference of 202 years earlier than the Oomga

Temple, consequently it could not have been built by Bhyrub Indra as

related.

LLP PDOPIOLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLOLLPPLPILOPLPLOPOO™™

On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces, by the

Rev. F. Mason, A. M.

In conversation with a distinguished medical officer, and member of

the Asiatic Society, I found that he was not at all aware that the

Tenasserim Provinces produce Gamboge. It has therefore occurred to

me that a brief notice of the Gamboge of these provinces might not

be unacceptable to the readers of the Journal, and would contribute

its influence to draw attention to a most interesting portion of the

British Provinces in the east ; one that is exceeded by few in the rich-

ness and variety of its natural productions.

Three works in my possession describe Gamboge each as the product

of a different tree; a fourth represents all to be wrong, and a fifth

suggests a different plant, still. One refers it to Cambogia gutta, a

plant which, as described by Linneus, has probably no existence. He

described a Ceylon plant, and it is now quite evident, says Dr. Wight,

that the character of the flower and ovary is taken from one specimen,

and that of the fruit from a different one, owing to the imperfection of

his specimens, and his not being aware that the lobes of the stigma

afford a sure indication of the number of cells of the fruit.”

Another refers it to Garcinia cambogia, but Dr. Wight says that the

exudation of this tree is “wholly incapable of forming an emulsion

with the wet finger,’ a statement which the writer knows to be correct.

The tree is very common in the Tenasserim Provinces, but the bright

yellow exudation it produces is certainly not Gamboge.

A third refers it to Stalagmitis cambogioides, but Dr. Wight remarks

“The juice of this tree differs so very widely in its qualities from good

Gamboge, that it can never be expected to prove valuable as a pigment.”

662 On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces. [JuLy,

Dr. Graham has described a Ceylon tree under the name of Hefra-

dendron cambogioides, which is said to produce good Gamboge ; but no

Gamboge has ever been exported into the English market from Ceylon.

Thus it would appear, to use the language of Dr. Wight, that “the

tree, or trees, which produce the Gamboge of commerce is not yet

known.”

Dr. Helfer who was employed by government as a scientific naturalist

in these Provinces, at an expense of thirteen hundred rupees per month,

reported “the Gamboge of this country dissolves very little with water,

and consequently does not yield that yellow emulsion as the common

guttifera. It will never serve asa color, but promises to give a very

beautiful varnish.”? This statement was controverted by a writer in

our local periodical at the time, who said he had obtained “fine Gamboge

of the very best description” from our jungles; im which he was no

doubt correct, but he erred when he added that it came from the

“true Stalagmitis cambogioides.”’ A very small amount of botany

would have served to preserve him from falling into this error; for

that plant has a quinary arrangement of its flowers, while the arrange-

ment of the flowers in those that produce Gamboge in these Provinces

is quaternary. .

The hills that bound the valley of the Tavoy river, on both sides,

from their bases to their summits, abound with a tree which produces

a fine Gamboge. It is Roxburgh’s Garcinia pictoria, which he knew

produced Gamboge, but which he said was liable to fade. As soon as

I satisfied myself of the identity of the trees by an examination of the

inflorescence of our plant compared with Roxburgh’s description, I

colored a piece of paper, one band with this Gamboge, and another with

the Gamboge of commerce; and subsequently exposed both to the

weather equally for more than twelve months, but without being able to

discover that one faded any more than the other. South of the latti-

tude of the mouth of Tavoy river, and throughout the Province of

Mergui, there is found on the low plains at the foot of the hills, and

on the banks of the rivers, almost down to tide waters, another species

of Garcinia that also produces good Gamboge. I have no doubt but it is

the tree from which Dr. Griffiths furnished Dr. Wight with specimens,

and which the latter says, “‘ I refer doubtfully to Wallich’s G. ellip-

tica.’ We will call it then G. elliptica, a species which Dr. Wight has

1847.] On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces. 663

on his list of ‘ species imperfectly known.”’ The foliation and female

flowers are however, very well described, and to complete the descrip-

tion, I may add the male flowers are pedunculated, but the peduncles

are shut, and they might be characterized as sub-sessile. The anthers,

like those of the female flowers, are sessile, depressed or flattened

above, and dehisce circularly. The ripe fruit is globose, and not furrow-

ed. As I send along with this paper specimens of both the male and

female flowers, any of your botanists will be able to correct me at a

glance, if I be in error.

Neither Wallich, Wight, nor Griffiths appear to have been at all

aware that this species produces Gamboge. Dr. Wight, in a recent

number of his Neilgherry plants says, ‘‘ Two species of the genus Gar-

cinia are known to produce Gamboge, most of the others yield a yel-

low juice, but not Gamboge, as it will uot mix with water.” The spe-

cies which he has described as producing Gamboge, and to which I

suppose he refers, are G. Gutta or H. Cambogioides, (Graham,) and

G. Pictoria, (Roxburgh.) That others may be enabled to judge of the

character of the Gamboge produced by this tree, I have the pleasure to

send specimens of its exudation. In its appearance to the eye, and

in its properties as a pigment, I have failed to discover the slightest

difference between it and the Gamboge of commerce. It serves equally

well to color drawings, the Burmese priests often use it to color their

garments and the Karens to dye their thread. It is also used by the

native doctors in medicine, but I think not extensively. Dr. Lindley,

in his new work the “ Vegetable Kingdom,” says :—“ The best Gam-

boge comes in the form of pipes from Siam, and this is conjectured to

be the produce of Garcinia Cochinchinensis.” As G. elliptica is spread

all over the Province of Mergui, is it not probable that it extends into

Siam, and that the Siamese Gamboge is the produce, a part at least, of

this tree ?

There are several other species of Garcinia indigenous to the Pro-

vinees, but I know of no others producing any thing resembling Gam-

hoge, except G. Cambogia ; the exhudation of which, though it will not

dissolve in water, dissolves in spirits of turpentine and forms a very

beautiful yellow varnish for tin and other metalic surfaces.

LOLOL LD LL POI LIL LPL LLL

664 On a Sculpture from the site of Bucephalia. | JuLy,

On a Sculpture from the Site of the Indo-Greek city of Bucephalia ;

by Captain James Assott, Boundary Commissioner, Sc.

Kerewith I have the pleasure to enclose you a drawing ofa sculptured

red freestone, dug from the Site of the Indo-Greek city of Bucepha-

lia on the Hydaspes, by, I believe, General Ventura, and now lying in

front of the castle of the present city of Jelum. It is one of many

relics disinterred from time to time, in searching for bricks, all those

used in Jelum being thus derived. The tracery is evidently Greek ;

for there is no such design to the best of my belief in Hindoo sculpture,

and it seems to have been the lintel of a temple to Ceres or to Bacchus.

Many Indo-Greek coins are found in the same spot, and it is here that

the Empire seems to have found its eastern limit. The sculpture is in

good preservation owing to having been buried so many hundred years.

Its style is as decidedly Grecian, as its outline, beg altogether deeper

and more massive than that of the Hindoos, although I am not sure

that it has any advantage in delicacy or grace. The square panels

upon the pilaster, seem to me Hindoo; but both the lozenge and the

ellipse are Greek or Egyptian, as is the Thyrsus, if I rightly designate as

such the two undefaced figures of the beading. I do not know whe-

ther the maize represented in this sculpture was known to the Greeks

previous to the conquest of Alexander; but it seems probable that

Osiris, whose conquest of the Punjaub appears almost as well authenti-

cated as that of Alexander, must have brought it with him from India, ~

if indeed he did not first introduce it there. It seems to me that I

have met with it in sculpture brought from Greece. Other portions of

the same temple are said to have been removed by General Ventura, I

shall not omit any opportunity of observing them, should I return to

Lahore, where they are supposed to be. This fragment is very massive,

being about six feet in length and 20 inches thick. If you consider

it worth removal, which I should doubt, it could be conveyed by water

free of expense to Ferozpoor or Loodiana.

My professional duties have so little leisure for transcribing sketches

that I have found it impossible to complete this until now. Mean-

while, on a visit to Aknoor, a town on the right bank of the Chenaub,

where it debouches from the mountains, I was attracted by the novelty

1847. | On a Sculpture from the site of Bucephala. 665

of a temple to Kam “Deo or Cupid. The building, a recent obelisk,

had fallen in, and the supposed statue of the deity had been removed

into a modern Seebwala or Temple of Seeb close by, this temple

being a facsimile of the most modern of the Mohammadan Tombs.

The figure is about 2 feet high, carved upon a dark stone (lime appa-

rently) and in good preservation.—A sketch is enclosed. I was imme-

diately struck with the outline of the club, as precisely similar to the

club of the Grecian Hercules and entirely different from the mace of

Hunnoomaun or the club of Hurr, the Indian Hercules. Its figure is

graceful and the knots represent exactly in three touches of the

chisel the stumps of branches roughly lopped away. All the rest of

the figure appears to me rather Egyptian than Hindoo. The thick

under lip, the teeth developed, the heavy ringlets falling upon either

shoulder, the precision with which the perspective is preserved, and the

minute development of every joint and member, so that even the fin-

ger nails are correctly chiselled. Unfortunately the head is broken away

above the mouth ; but from the impression left upon the stone it must

have been unusually high. It appears to me to bea figure of Osiris in

the joint capacity of Bacchus and Hercules. But, whatever it be, it

is the indubitable original of the figures of Hunnoomaun, so common

in upper India; that is, the peculiar bend of the body in this statue

has been copied in the rude representations of the Monkey-God. The

only drapery is the Hindoo dhotie, well and deeply cut. The most per-

plexing circumstance is the presence of the Junnoo or sacred thread worn

by Brahmuns and Rajpootres. This is beautifully chiselled, but I was

not aware that it was inuse amongst the Egyptians. If not, it may have

been added when their descendants had become naturalised in India.

You are aware that there is a city upon the Indus bearing the name of

Bacchus Lyah, and that Alexander met with the descendants of his

followers upon that river. Although the club is so decided a fac-

simile of that of the Grecian Hercules, there is nothing else in the

figure breathing of the Grecian chisel. The muscles are not developed.

The hero has not been elevated by art into the character of a demi-god,

but remains a clumsy mortal, and appears to be an imitation of the

original, carried to a minuteness which distinguished the Kgyptians,

but which I have never observed in Hindoo sculpture. The left arm

had been broken away so that I am uncertain whether the second left

4g. 2?

why:

666 Additional Observations on the Damask Blade. [J uLY,

arm belongs to this figure, or to another which has been grouped with

it. The latter opinion seems more probable, as there is no articulation

for a second arm upon the left shoulder, and no symptom of a second

arm on the right. The second left hand presents a bunch of grapes or

a custard-apple. The leaf accompanying is more like that of the latter

fruit. It will be remembered that the custard-apple is to this day

called Seeta-phul, (Seeta’s fruit,) because she fed upon it whilst wan-

dering in the woods. It is a native of the Dukhun. This second

hand is beautifully sculptured. The foreshortening is perfect. This

circumstance seems to strengthen the analogy between the Raam of

India and the Raam of Egypt. Unfortunately the statue is still an

object of worship, so that I could not make free with it. There is

an ancient site close to Aknoor from which are dug the bricks of the

present city. But all my endeavors to procure coins or relics were

fruitless, and I doubt whether this image could have been found in

its ruins, as the Indo-Greek empire seems to have been bounded east-

ward by the Jelum, and it is not probable that the Egyptians spread

themselves farther eastward. On either side the mouth of the figure

are horizontal lines apparently representing thin tufts of hair, as in

some Chinese figures.

Additional Observations on the Damask Blade of Goojrat ; by the same.

A few observations suggest themselves in addition to the account I

had lately the pleasure to send you, of the fabric of the Goojratie Da-

mask. It appears to me upon second thoughts that the figure of the

mass of cast steel may be selected by design, though probably hit upon

originally by accident. For if we follow the arrangement of the nee-

dles of crystallization from the mass into the blade, we shall perceive

that the edge of the latter is a serrated spine of these needles, radiat-

ing from the elongated ellipse into which the centre has been drawn.

And as the power of swords, knives, razors, &c., to sever soft sub-

stances, depends upon the serration of their edge, we have here the

finest and most perfect natural saw that can be imagined, justifying the

half marvellous records of feats performed with Damascus blades.

eS es. lO ee Te. ee .lUlU eT Oe eee ee ee ee ee ee eee ae

1847. | On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore. 667

This property being inherent in the structure of the crystallization is

not liable to be effaced by accident or use. The acuteness of the wedge

may be blunted, but the teeth of the saw cannot be destroyed.

That this arrangement of the crystals is not disturbed by the action

of the hammer, we learn from the water of the blade and from the

seam remaining inclosed in the back.

It follows that however perfect the edge of the natural damask may be,

it must always be especially liable to cross fracture at that point where

the radiation of the crystals is perpendicular to the edge of the blade.

And accordingly Asiatics use such sabres with extreme caution, not

ordinarily striking with them but drawing the edge lightly and swiftly

over any unguarded part: a touch sufficing to disable; or severing

their adversary’s reins ; a practice which renders necessary the use of

chains upon the bridle to the distance of 18 inches from the bit.

The natural damask therefore seems ill-adapted to the purposes of

war as practised by European nations, but seems especially suited to

the fabric of razors, penknives and surgical instruments, in which

keenness of edge is of the first consequence and elasticity of none.

The art of giving elasticity to the cast steel or natural damask is a

secret known only to the discoverer, Col. Anosoff of Engineers, Master

of the Fabric of Arms at Zlataoost. The knives, &c., warranted to be of

east steel, and professing considerable elasticity, which are common

enough in England, are made of blistered steel, which bears that appel-

lation amongst us, but is not bona fide cast steel, having never been in a

state of fusion.

On thé Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, including Notices of

Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Se.—by J. R. Locan, Esq.

(Concluded from page 557.)

Lixtract from a letter to Professor Ansted, Vice-Secretary of the

Geological Society of London, dated Malacca, 4th February, 1847.

‘Subsequently to the date of the above paper, finding that but a

slow and unsatisfactory progress could be made by land, I availed

668 On the Local and Relatwe Geology of Singapore, [JuLy,

myself of the natural vertical sections afforded by the shores of Singa-

pore, and the smaller Islands, into which the southern extremity of the

Peninsular range is broken, and was thus soon in possession of a body |

of facts which gave a certainty and consistency to the above veiws. I

minutely examined the Islands of Pulo Brant, Blakan Mati, Sikdkdr,

and Sikijaéng on the one side, and Pilo Ubin, Pilo Tikong, Beesar, Palo

Tikong Kechil, Sejahat Boesdr and Kechil, &c. on the other side. I

also explored the neighbouring coasts of the Peninsula, and the banks

of the Johore river. The result was that I found the foregoing hypo-

thesis, so far as it had been developed, to be substantially an expres-

sion of the facts. It had however given too much prominence to some

modes of the volcanic or semi-voleanic action, arid too little to others.

Thus, although there has been a certain degree of eruption in some

cases where the gases in forcing their way to the surface have excited

an unusual mechanical force, their action has, in general, been limited

to a partial reduction and metamorphosis of the rock in the zones or

dykes through which they have passed up [or in those larger tracts

beneath which the surface of the plutonic sea has risen to such high

subterraneous levels that the whole superincumbent matter has been

saturated by its exhalations. I have also noticed several facts which

appear to require us to believe that some portions at least of Singapore,

were under water at the time when the gaseous action first reached the

surface. The vast abundance of hydrated peroxide of iron and the

mode in which ancient ferruginated breccias and conglomerates some-

times occur, would be most simply explained by this hypothesis. The

circumstances adverted to in the paper on this subject must be borne

in mind. In some places a considerable quantity of matter derived

from the hills has been deposited in the intervening valleys, probably

at or soon after the time of elevation, and been subsequently covered

up by modern sea mud on which mangroves have rooted and spread. |

The most difficult branch of the enquiry has been the relation

between the volcanic action to which the sedimentary rocks have been

subjected, and the crystalline rocks which are associated with them.

But, disregarding this for the present, and considering the volcanic

action apart from any hypothesis of its origin or its relations, and

reasoning from its visible effects, we may lay down this position abso-

lutely, that the whole region in question (and a much wider one, as it

1847.| dneluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §ic. 669

will be found, extending to the lower ranges of the Himalayas, a large

part of Australia, a part of Africa, &c.) has been exposed to a well

marked and peculiar, perhaps a unique,* igneous action. It has

varied in its intensity and mode of operation, but every where certain

prevailing characters demonstrate its unity. These are both chemical

and mechanical, the first depending principally on the never failing

presence of iron, and the latter evinced by the extraordinary uniformity

in the shapes, ramifications and even sizes of the ranges in which the

rocks affected have been raised. Whatever be the nature of the origi-

nal sedimentary strata, this mighty agent has impressed them with the

same marks, and the more powerful its grasp has been the more have

their native peculiarities been confounded. But between the effects of

this intensest force and that so weak that we barely detect its touch,

the degrees are almost infinite. Still the only way in which I can

render this slight immethodical sketch at all intelligible, will be to note

* This I had been very slow to believe, because although there may be places where a

fossil fauna or flora altogether peculiar is found, it is scarcely conceivable that any pluto-

nic action should have an entirely local character, or that one repeated over so many

" parts of an extensive region in Asia, should not hitherto have been observed by Geologists

in Europe or America. I have however, read nearly every English work on Geology with-

out meeting a description of any considerable development of rocks in those quarters of

the globe resembling our laterites, and have consequently been obliged to work out their

true theory with little help from books, and by dint of patient and minute observation.

A few months ago I was led to think that English writers were too much occupied in

establishing their own opinions to present a full view of those of continental Geologists,

and that the latter were leaving them behind in the science of rocks of injection, reduction

and eruption. It appeared necessary therefore to gather their views from their own expla-

nations of them. In the first work which I ordered, and which I received two days ago

by the Overland mail, I found an allusion to a district in Europe, which has been describ-

ed by an eminent French Geologist, and which, if I may judge from the few lines in

which it is referred to, must be in many respects analogous to the lateritic tracts of the

_ Malay Peninsula, and consequently of India, &c. also. In a few months I hope to have

the means of ascertaining whether this is the fact, and also whether in the writings of

other continental Geologists any similar tracts are noticed. A few daysago Mr. Balestier,

put into my hands a letter which he had received from one of the gentlemen attached to

the recent French Embassy to China, a pupil of the celebrated chemist Dumas, in which

he explains the views of himself and another member of the embassy on the Geology of

Singapore. His theory of the origin of the laterite had occurred to me when I first began

to suspect its real nature. As my observations extended and became more minute, |

found that such a theory only explained asmall part of the phenomena, and that which I

haye now held for about 2 years, gradually-developed itself, growing clearer and simpler

_ in proportion as it embraced wider ranges of facts.—J. R. L. 16th March, 1847.

670 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Jury,

a few of the better marked disguises which the rocks assume under this

potent influence. I say disguises, because the geology of the Malay

Peninsula almost wholly resolves itself into the identification of the

original rock under its multiplex transformations. Without a key to this,

derived from a minute examination and comparison of the modes of

alteration, the whole is a dark riddle, or our geology becomes a conge-

ries of bewildered gropings and sheer mistakes.

The first or lowest degree of alteration, let us say ina clay, is the

formation of isolated blotches of a reddish colour in the rock, but

unaccompanied by any other apparent change.

2d. <A slight comparative hardness in the blotches.

3rd. In addition a grittiness,—they may now be termed nodules

or concretions, and we may include in this catalogue all degrees from

an incipient grittiness to a hard compact character, which gives the

nodule the appearance of an imbedded pebble; [the nodules are some-

times hard and compact without being gritty or quartzose, and they

are gritty in their nascent state where the rock is originally arenaceous

in any degree. |

4th. The nodules bulge out at different points, and the preceding

three degrees may be repeated in nodules of this shape.

5th. The arms or branches unite so that the rock is pervaded by a

complete congeries or ramification of red, rounded, but irregularly

shaped, branches. The form of these branches varies very much, but

is generally uniform for a considerable space. Very frequently it is as

if ginger roots were continued in all directions. At other times the

spaces between the ramifications are narrow sinuous perforations or

isolated vesicles or deep straight tubes or chambers in tubes. This struc-

ture is sometimes the result of an allied or predisposing structure in

the rock affected, and at other times, it appears to be wholly superin-

duced by the altering agency. In this last form the red portion is

found of various degrees of hardness, but not so soft as the first

degree. In general it possesses a medium degree of hardness so as to

be cut with an axe.*

6th. In this class we may include the products all degrees of heat

that has been suddenly applied in sufficient force to produce calcina-

tion, and this distinguishes it from all the preceding, in which the

* It hardens on free exposure to the atmosphere and is used in building.

1847.| including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Sc. 67%

rock has been merely impregnated with hot ferruginous gases or vapours

—where the calcination has not been great the original structure of

the rock is better preserved than im the merely impregnated rock,

because, in the latter, the indurating action of the iron, the different

degrees of its oxidation when it comes within the influence of water

and air, and the washing out of the softer portions in the hollows,

often give it an amygdaloidal or vesicular structure totally different

from that of the original rock—a slight roasting on the other hand

preserves the latter and saves it from meteoric destruction. The limit

of this preserving power is soon reached, and every higher degree of

heat and larger infusion of iron exerts in each rock, a corresponding

destructive or altering power, and approaches nearer that point where

the original differences in the rocks cease to be distinguishable. The

extreme limits of this class appear to be where the rock is merely

scorched on the surface, preserving its original character beneath, and

where it is thoroughly reduced to acinder. This class of rocks very

frequently presents mamillated and botryoidal surfaces. It occurs

im dykes, and on the sides of fissures through which hot blasts appear

to have rushed. It also occurs in an outer layer or thick crust over

rocks of the 5th class, in which case it would appear that the different

effects produced by the same gas arose from the upper crust being

exposed to the air and consequently burnt. In the same way the

calcination to some depth on the sides of fissures may have arisen in

certain cases, not from the gas that rushed through them being hotter

than that in the body of the rock (though this was most likely the fact

in general) but from the presence of air producing combustion. Be-

tween dykes of this last class rocks altered in the above 5th degree are

common—but dykes of the 5th degree also occur. The difference in

every case will depend on the relative intensity of the heat and degree

of ferrugination of the gas, and the fact whether there was air to support

combustion or not.

The preceding remarks are applicable chiefly to rocks either compos-

ed of clay or in which there is a basis of clay. But a very small pro-

portion of clay suffices for the exhibition of the above modes of action.

When the rock is wholly arenaceous, nodules are not formed. The

rock is reduced to a dry incoherent or friable mass where the action

has been slight. Where it has been greater, a net work of cracks

672 On the Local and Relatwe Geology of Singapore, (|Juny,

pervades the rocks, and the seams have either a thin plate of blackish

ferruginous crust included between them, or their sides have a similar

thin coating which is often covered with an exceedingly minute mamil-

lation. In some cases the matter between the seams or ferruginous

walls, has been dissipated, and the rock appears as a black honeycomb.

In all instances of high calcination the sandstone is greatly mdurated.

It is sometimes converted into a crystalline rock.

Friable shales, again, are sometimes changed into a dry powdery

matter resembling volcanic ash. )

Where the bodies of the strata are not altered their planes of junc-

tion are sometimes slightly indurated and mamillated. The gas in

every case has taken the readiest channels to the surface,—and where

fissures have not assisted its emission, it has forced itself through the

planes of least cohesion, such as the junction planes of different beds,

cleavage planes, &c. It thus often exposes the internal structure of the

rock where it would otherwise appear compact. The composition of

the rock has often had a great influence in determining the channel of

emission, so that its action sometimes is chiefly confined to one or more

strata, the adjoining beds appearing to be little if at all affected.

Quartz frequently accompanies the ferruginous change, but rarely to

a considerable extent. }

The above are the most common modes of alteration, but there are

others approaching nearer to true metamorphism. Clay is converted

ito a porcellainous or jaspideous substance,—sandstone into a hard

siliceous flinty substance. Conglomerates and breccias have frequently a

base of this nature.*

The mechanical force accompanying the evolution of the hot ferrugin-

ous gases or vapours has been great, but it has been exerted within

narrow limits. Thus the strata are often vertical, and generally rise at

high angles, but the dip varies much, and even in adjacent hills of the

Same connected range is sometimes reversed. Yet they are never

raised more than a few hundred feet above the common basal level, and

the majority of the almost innumerable hillocks which compose the

ranges of Singapore, are probably rather under than above 100 feet.

* T have since found on the eastern coast of Palo Kriman Kichi (the Little Carimon)

great masses of clays and conglomerates transformed into a perfect crystalline chert as

hard as flint.—J. R. L.

1847.] excluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §c. 673

At the southern extremity of the western St. John’s (Pilo Sikijang)

two adjoiming hills have been formed by strata being bent into a

convex shape—rising only a few feet above the level of the beach.

There is a remarkable approach to uniformity in the strike of all

the strata and in the direction of the hill ranges. Speaking ge-

nerally, it may be said to approximate to N. W.—S. E. The hills

have commonly mamillary surfaces. The ranges may be said to

consist of distinct hills bulging out and united at their sides. The

central hills are generally the more bulky. Lateral hills ramify on

each side to a short distance. The whole connected system is disposed

im asymmetrical ramose manner, indicating a wonderful uniformity in

the mode of operation of the dynamical forces which produced them.

The investigation of the forms of these hills, and of the laws of the

mechanical forces of which they are the result, assumes a high interest

and importance when we find that these forms are not confined to

Singapore, but are repeated in low hill ranges over large portions of

the Peninsula, Sumatra, Southern India, Northern India, Northern

Australia, &c., and accompanied, as I believe, by volcanic phenomena

of exactly the same nature as those which I have described. 1 do not

say that the phenomena are identical at all points. In Singapore itself

they vary almost infinitely. But they are always analogous, frequently

the same, and, to my mind, are undoubtedly the product of one well

marked species of voleanic* action.

I should not omit to notice the frequent occurrence, in those ranges

which have been most durnt, of mounds or monticules of scoreous

blocks, sometimes on the summits, and sometimes bulging out from

the sides of hills. The ridges and angles of hills appear frequently

to present scoreous blocks.

The valleys between the long hill ranges are, in Singapore, perfectly

flat, so that they display the outlines of the bases of the ranges almost

as well asif they still remained what they were at no very remote

* In reference to the igneous changes which the rocks have undergone, I use the

words volcanic and plutonic indiscriminately, because a minute examination of some of

the best marked developments of crystalline rocks (graduating from basaltic to granitic

types) at the extremity of the Peninsula, has led me to think that though the distinction is

useful and appropriate in some regions, the theory which it expresses 1s not sound asa ge-

neral one—at least asexpounded by many Geologists.

4s 9

674 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Juuy

} period, long narrow inlets of the sea. This cireumstance also is not

confined to Singapore.

I will now briefly notice the nature of the sedimentary rocks which

have been more or less altered and elevated in the modes I have men-

tioned. If you think it worth while, you can, I dare say, procure a

copy of Mr. Thomson’s Chart of Singapore straits from the Admiralty

for reference. It would scarcely be advisable at present to attempt to

make a geological map. The southern portion of the Island (including

the town, the adjacent district to the N. W ; the ranges between the

road from the town to Bukit Timah, the central and highest hill, and

the sea tothe S. W.), and the Islands of Blakan Mati, Palo Branj,

St. Johns, &c., are compossd of shales, clays, sandstones and conglo-

merates, the shales predominating. It is impossible to refer these

rocks to any place in your European systems, as no organic remains

have yet been discovered, and the only rocks with which they are

associated are hypogene. In their general appearance and mineralogical

characters they agree with the aluminous and arenaceous beds of the

new red sandstone. Between the parallel of strike passing through

the town and the steep Tulloh Blangan range, there is an area about a

mile in breadth, stretching from the sea inland over the Tanjong Pagar

and Tanghir districts, and of course in a direction approaching to N.

W., and in the opposite direction, including Pilo Bréni and the eastern

portion of Blakan Mati, composed in great measure of shale strata,

although a few of sandstone also occur. The prevailing colours of

the shale beds are dull violet, liver brown and chocolate. Beds of

the most lively variegated colours sometimes occur motled, striped,

damasked, &c., the colours are white, yellow, orange, red, violet, purple,

green, bluish and blackish, in addition to the dull violet and chocolate.

To the N. E. of this tract sandstone is more frequently interstratified.

To the S. W. sandstones, grits, and coarse conglomerates prevail ; and

these are continued, interstratified however with some shales, from the

range along the coast of Tulloh Blangan through the western portion

of Blakan Mati, and through Sikikir and Sikijang (St. Johns), in a

S. Westerly zone. I have not yet pursued this zone further across

the strait, but the Island of Sambo, on the other side, is a continuation

of the same parallel of elevation, and may consist of the same rocks.

To the N. E. of the town, a large alluvial plain sweeps into the coun-

—=—- ee Oe ee

1847.] including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Se. 675

try. The hills around it are principally arenaceous. The arenaceous

band however on the N. W. of the plain merely skirts it. Beyond

this band (and succeeding the sandstone ranges to the N. E. of the

shale tract first noticed) a broad zone of clayey hills, of which the

boundaries are irregular, but which may be from 3 to 4 miles in breadth,

stretches through the heart of the Island to Bukit Timah, and thence

across to the Salat Tambroh or old strait of Singapore behind the

Island. The tract to the S. W. of this, stretching from the parallel

of the S. W. boundary of the shale band to the 8. W. point of the

Island (Tanjong Gal), is composed principally of sandstone and shale,

but granitic bases and ranges also occur. The great clay tract I believe

to consist in large measure of decomposed hypogene rocks,—sienitic

and granitic chiefly, (it has only however been partially examined or

laid open). Blocks of these rocks are seen at the surface in some of

the hills, and the sections made by roads so exactly resemble decom-

posed crystalline rocks that I have no doubt that the whole of the clay

hills are at bottom hypogene rocks. Their structure and composition

I believe to be very variable. This tract is continued over a consider-

able part of the rest of the Island to the N. E., but a large tract of

sandstone (accompanied by a very little shale) stretches into it. The

coast boundary of this tract is a line of about 4 miles, extending along

the south eastern shore of the Island from Siglap to beyond Tanah

Mera Besar (the Red cliffs). It insulates the granitic N. E. projecting

portion of the Island at Changy, embraces the northern coast from the

inner extremity of this promontory to the inner extremity of that of

Pingal, and then proceeds inland. The line of its junction on the N.

W. with the granitic tract that surrounds it I have not yet ascertained,

but it is probably irregular. On the S. W. it connects itself with the

arenaceous band surrounding the plain previously mentioned, and,

indeed, forms the larger portion of the boundary of the plain. It

then stretches inland for some distance, having the S. E. projection of

the great granite tract interposed between it and the arenaceous and

shaley bands, first above noticed. P. Ubin is entirely hypogene, varying

from granitic to compact types. Hornblende is largely developed.

The structure of the rocks is highly curious and interesting. I have

given much attention to this Island, and in the beginning of September

last sent a full account of it, and of the geological views to which it

676 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Juxy,

seemed to lead, to the Bataviaash Genootschap van Kunsten en Weten-

schappen, in whose Transactions, the President writes me, it will appear.

In this paper I had been led to some views with which I find Mr.

Darwin had been occupied, and which are developed in the chapter on

plutonic and metamorphic rocks in his geological observations on South

America, of which, though bearing the same date as my paper, I did

not receive a copy till about a fortnight ago. The germ of his ideas

is however contained in his Volcanic Islands, which I have referred to

in my paper. As I have also considered the subject from some other,

and, as I believe, new points of view, I shall send you a copy of the

paper in English, the Batavian Transactions being in Dutch.* The

coast of the mainland behind P. U’bin consists of rocks some of which

would be called plutonic and others volcanic like those of Pilo Ubin,

but the whole are undoubtedly of the same contemporaneous origin.

At Runto, in the estuary of the Johore River, sandstone, similar to that

of the Singapore Red cliffs, and, like it, remarkable for being nearly

horizontal, is exposed. Further up the River the rocks exposed are

of a decomposed felspathic character, and exactly resemble some of

those of the hypogene tract of Singapore. At one place a hard

ferruginous crust about 9 inches thick overlaid a decomposed felspathic

rock. Piilo Tikong, Besar and Kechil, consist chiefly of sandstones

and in part of shales, often greatly altered by volcanic action. On the

coast to the 8. E. near Johore Hill, or at Tanjong Pingrang, are found,

within a small compass, soft shale or clay,—clay indurated so as to

resemble, or become, chert,—conglomerate highly indurated and parti-

ally transformed,—quartz rock,—and traces of blackish brown slags,—

indicating various degrees, and even some difference in the mode of

the voleanic action.

The connection between the crystalline and sedimentary rocks of the

district is susceptible of two explanations. We may either consider

* In a general descriptive sketch of some portion of the Straits of Malacca which I

sent to the Geographical Society some time ago, I mentioned the singular grooved rocks

at the Chinese Quarries on P. U’bin, and hazarded some conjectures respecting their

origin—when I wrote that paper I had made only one flying visit to the Quarries and

was under the impression that the deep channels were confined to this locality. My

first geological visit subsequently at once undecceived me. In the paper forwarded to the

Batavian Society, I have shewn how these channels have resulted from the original -

structure of the rock under ordinary decomposing and eroding influences.

1847.| including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §c. 677

the former in their fluid or viscous state as having been the immediate

agents of the volcanic and mechanical forces to which the latter have

been subjected, or we may consider the former as the product of the

first plutonic action beneath this region ; the latter as sedimentary rocks

subsequently accumulated [over them] during a period of quiescence,

and their fracture, upheaval, and alteration as the effects of a new

excitement to activity in the plutonic sea below, im which the old

plutonic crust, with its sedimentary covering, was broken and upheaved,

and ferruginous or ferro-siliceous gases copiously emitted through the

lines of fracture. On either supposition the ferruginous character of

the emissions would be accounted for, because the upper granites,

&e. contain much ironin their hornblende, and whether the mass below

the granite crust, had remained in its fluid state during the deposit of

the sedimentary rocks, or had been wholly solidified and subsequently

melted down anew, the gases given off from it, when vents were formed,

would probably preserve the same character as those given off from its

original surface before any granitic crust had been formed. I cannot

stop now to explain how the prevailing plutonic theories, as applied to

the phenomena of the district, seemed, at the time when the paper

first mentioned was written, to require the adoption of the opinion that

the granites, &c. were in existence when the volcanic action took place.

Even under the influence ot these theories I considered the point as

very doubtful, and, although it involved consequences irreconcileable

with these theories, I ventured to hazard the conjecture that the upper

hypogene rocks had been the immediate agents of the changes. The

examination of Palo Ubin shook my faith in these theories as expounded

by some of their principal advocates, and the conjecture assumed a

high degree of probability. Latterly I had all but embraced it, but

still suspended its complete adoption in the hope that I would discover

some phenomenon amounting to ocular proof of its truth.

I have only another poimt to advert to before I come to Malacca.

[f you have taken any interest in Indian Geology, you are doubtless

acquainted with the rock called laterite which prevails so largely in

southern India, and is also found in Bengal, &c., and which, to this day,

remains the most fertile subject of discord amongst Indian Geologists,

although the general opinion appears of late to have settled down in

favor of its being asedimentary deposit. In the paper first alluded to in

678 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Juxy,

this letter I made the following remarks with reference to laterite :—

‘Many of the clayey hills here [in Singapore] appear to me to be de-

composed sienite, sometimes unaltered by supervening volcanic action,

but generally partaking in the metamorphism which the matter of most

of the elevated land has suffered from that cause.”

May I venture to suggest that the hypothesis which is developed in

this paper for Singapore, might, if applied to the laterite of India,

perhaps explain its origin, and, in doing so, toa certain extent also

reconcile the conflicting opinions that have been maintained regarding

it. All that I have read of the great laterite formations of the south of

India, and which extend to the heart of Bengal, where they are describ-

ed by Dr. Buchanan Hamilton, leads to the conclusion that they are

not purely volcanic, sedimentary, or decomposed matter, but what I

have termed semi-volcanic. The same formation is found at Malacca,

and analogous deposits occur at Singapore, and both are inseparably

associated, and evidently contemporaneous, with altered rocks of the

kind previously noticed. If we conceive an area with trap, granite,

sandstone, shale, &c. exposed at the surface, (in the atmosphere orin

the sea,) and partly decomposed or disintegrated, to be subjected to a

peculiar species of minor volcanic action like that which is described in

this paper* (the distinctive phenomenon, probably, of one and the same

geological epoch), the results would be, that with the occasional excep-

tion of matter ejected from ng great depth, and some dykes and veins,

the previous soft surface rocks would be merely altered and metamor-

phosed by heat and impregnated with iron, derived perhaps from the

basaltic and other ferriferous rocks through which the discharged steam,

gases and water had passed in their ascent. Whether the action took

place under or above the sea would be determined by the presence or

absence of the ordinary marks of oceanic denudation. When clays

strongly ferruginous and soft from saturation with water, are dried, the

iron previously held in solution by the water is deposited between the

particles and cements them into a hard compact rock. Hence the

* Whether the upper plutonic rocks were the direct sources of the igneous action, or

were themselves, together with the sedimentary rocks acted on by a lower plutonic sea,

does not affect my explanation of the formation of laterites ; for whether I adopt the one

or the other view of the source of the injections and impregnations which produced the

laterites, or remain in doubt on the subject, the fact, deduced from the actual examination

of these rocks, that they have been so produced, is not at all rendered doubttul,

1847.] mcluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Se. 679

induration of laterite clays on exposure to the atmosphere.” My

opinion therefore was that though proper laterite was nothing more than

one of the forms of alteration produced by plutonic ferruginous gases, —

that which, in the arbitrary scale formerly given, I have called the 5th

degree,—and that any rock in which a sufficient quantity of clay was

present, whether it were purely sedimentary or a decomposed crystal-

line or compact rock, or whatever its origin or character in other re-

spects was,—would, on being exposed to certain degrees of impregnation

by such gases, and under the conditions before adverted to, become

laterised. This opinion was abundantly confirmed by later observa.

tions, but these also proved that iron alone was capable of producing

rocks of a lateritic form. The result therefore was that although pro-

per laterite is produced in the mode which I have mentioned, yet that

mode is not essential to the formation of a lateritic structure. The

only essential thing is the diffusion of iron in ramifications throughout

a clayey rock. Get the iron so diffused, and it is of little consequence

by what door it was introduced. The only distinctive quality of proper

laterite is that it has not merely got the iron, but has been, in various

degrees, baked in the process of impregnation, and close examination

ean always discover traces of this. On the other hand, iron may be

introduced by aqueous saturation, and if the soft rocks so saturated have

planes of inferior cohesion, as many rocks have, the iron will there

accumulate. If the iron solution pervade a homogeneous clayey rock

as water does a sponge the segregating or concretionary quality of iron

so diffused may gradually draw it into connected nodules or ramifica-

tions ; and indeed it is probable that in all cases of volcanic gaseous

impregnation of the compact parts of rocks the ferruginous matter

remained for a time diffused throughout the rock, and that. this segre-

gating tendency subsequently superinduced its contraction into ramifi-

cations and blotches. Where the gaseous impregnation was weak, it

would speedily draw into isolated blotches,—where stronger into isolat-

ed concretions,—where strongest, and the heat not too great, into

ramifications. Again the iron may be laid up in the heart of a erystal-

line rock solidified from a plutonic fluid holding iron, and the essential

condition for the production of the laterite structure may be found in

decomposed hornblendic, or even black micaceous granites that have

not been subjected to any supervening volcanic action. The oxidation

680 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Jury,

of iron solutions in clays on exposure to the air, and the combustion of

rocks by heated ferruginous gas are chemically related, and the product

of these two processes, geologically so widely sundered, is sometimes

difficultly distinguishable by the eye. Ancient conglomeritic and brec-

ciated laterites and ferruginous rocks, appear to have been formed in

many localities at, or soon after, the period of the ferruginous emissions

by fragments or pebbles settling down in a sandy or clayey base saturat-

ed with ferruginous water. Similar conglomerates, breccias and sand-

stones are at present forming along the coasts where the hills or banks

above contain much iron; but all these are very obviously distinguish-

able from the original plutonically laterised sedimentary rocks.

When I visited Malacca about two years ago Ihad paid very little

attention to these subjects and had not formed the preceding views.

When an opportunity occurred at the beginning of last month of

revisiting the place, I eagerly seized the occasion of testing these views

in a new locality, and one which had been described by Geologists, such

as Captain Newbold, and Dr. Ward, familiar with the much vexed

laterites of southern India. Captain Newbold, in his work on the Straits

describes the Malacca hills ‘‘as being generally of granite with the

exception of a few near the sea coast, which are of laterite overlying the

granite. Specimens of hornblende rock have been brought to me, he

continues, from a hill a little south of Malacca—the islets on the coasts

are of granite of various kinds, with white, red and green felspar. In

all, the felspar appears to be predominant, and mica deficient.” Dr.

Ward says of the Malacca leterite—“ In allits properties it agrees exact-

ly with the rock common on the Malabar coast and described by Dr.

Buchanan under the name of laterite.’ I was now therefore, for the

first time, in a position to bring my theory to the strongest test, for I had

not seen any specimen of Indian laterite, and conld only compare some

of the apparently analogous Singapore rocks with it from descriptions.

Captain Newbold, in one of the latest of his numerous papers on the

Geology of Southern India, describes very minutely the often mention- —

ed laterite of Beder and makes some remarks on the long debated ques-

tion of origin. He combats the idea that it is a contemporaneous

rock associating with trap, or a product like trap of igneous fusion. He

also casts doubt on the theory, advocated by several Geologists, of the

laterite being “nothirg more than the result of the recent disintegra-

1847.| including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §c. 681

tion of the granitic and trappean rocks in sité,’’ and, without giving a

decided opinion, says ‘‘ the beds of lignite discovered by General Cullan

and myself in the laterite of Malabar and Travancore and the deposits

of petrified wood in the Red Hills of Pondichery, in a rock which,

though differing in structure, I consider as identical in age with the

laterite, and other facts too long for enumeration here, points rather to

its detrital origin like sandstone.’* (Journal of the Asiatic Society of

Bengal, Vol. XIII. p. 995, 1844.) Mr. Darwin, I may mention in

passing, seems to lean to a similar opmion with respect to analogous

rocks noticed by him. “The origin of these superficial beds,” he says,

“though sufficiently obscure, seems to be due to alluvial action on

detritus abounding with iron.” (Volcanic Islands, p. 143).

The first lateritic locality which I visited on my arrival here was the

Island of Palo Upee, from which much laterite has been removed for

building purposes, and where it continues to be cut. The first fragment

which I knocked off the rock at once satisfied me that my theory was

correct. It wasa rock totally different in its original character from

any which I have found at the southern extremity of the Peninsula,

but which, by the same agency that altered the ordinary sedimentary

rocks there, had been transformed from a common argillo-micaceous

schist into a rock undistinguishable, save on minute inspection, and,

where the alteration has been great, absolutely undistinguishable from

some of the altered sedimentary shales and clays of Singapore. Upon

careful examination I found, as I expected, in the sections afforded by

the coast of this little islet, the original unaltered micaceous rock with

great bands or dykes and overlying masses, exhibiting abundant varieties

of transformation from a rock slightly discoloured by the ferruginous

action through several lateritic types, to the calcined slagey form in

which the original composition and structure are wholly obliterated.

I cannot enter into further particulars. My subsequent examination

of about fifty miles of the coast from Pilo Arang Arang (P. Arram)

southward, and of a portion of the interior of Malacca, has proved

that the whole of this region has been originally composed in a great

measure of the same argillo-micaceous schist. I shall hereafter give

* T have read all Captain Newbold’s papers with the attention which they deserve, and

I think every fact which he notices in his notes on laterite tracts is reconcileable with

the theory which I maintain,

4 2

682 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [JULY,

its numeralogical characters, for I have not time nor means at present

to ascertain them carefully. It is soft and glistering like silk, and

leaves a powder on the fingers which exactly resembles in appearance

the fine glistering powdery down from a butterfly’s wing. In some

cases it is less dry and more argillaceous. With the exception of Cape

Rachado* it has almost everywhere been more or less penetrated in

bands (and broad spaces occasionally) by ferruginous gas which has

transformed it into one or other of the forms before described or some

intermediate forms. Dykes and veins of pure quartz and of quartz

with numerous fissures filled with an iron crust are frequent m some

localities, while in others they are wanting. Wherever these dykes

and veins occur the foliation of the schist is much contorted. In some

localities the surface is covered with black shining mamillated scoreous

blocks passing down into a lateritic mass, in which the schist is often

not greatly altered but is penetrated by ramifying dykes and veins of

a ferruginous, quartzose, or quartzo-ferruginous character. Isolated

pseudo-crystals and isolated plates of quartz occur in the schist in

some places, and, on the other hand, patches of the schist are found

in the hearts of large pieces of quartz. But it would require other

20 pages to give even an outline of the varied and irregular manner

in which the rock has been altered. If we did not every where come

upon portions of the original rock unaltered, or find traces of it in

the altered tracts, it would be almost impossible to believe that all the

varieties of the latter have had a common origin. I must briefly allude

to Cape Rachado. This is a bolder and higher range than any found

elsewhere along the coast and projects far into the Straits. It is the ouly

locality which I have yet seen where the quartzose has predominated over

the ferruginous action of the plutonic gases. ‘The rock every where ex-

hibits unequivocal evidence of its having been originally the same argillo-

micaceous schist which prevails over the rest of the region. Insome

places the cliffs are almost wholly quartzose,—in others the rock is a con-

geries of quartz veins and folie,—in others the seams between the

quartz foliz have a coating of the original mica,—in others the original

mica predominates and the quartz is more sparingly scattered through it.

Broad dykes of compact quartz, of quartz mixed with a ferruginous

crust, of numerous parallel veins with quartz crystals springing from

* Where the plutonic action has been of a silicifying more than a ferruginating nature.

1847.] «eluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Sc. 683

their sides and the interstices filled with a biack ferruginous substance

sometimes dull and sometimes shining (apparently hydrated oxide of

iron) and of quartz holding a similar substance in seams also oceur.

One of the largest and boldest cliffs has been converted into a compact

siliceous rock pervaded by numerous quartzose and ferruginous dykes

and veins. In some places a complete net-work of fissures ramifies

through the rock, and it is evident that quartzo-ferruginous gas or

vapour has been injected through these fissures and the large veins

and dykes, and metamorphosed the rock.

At the Water Islands sonth of Malacca, and at Tanjong Panchur

and Budewa to the north, I carefully examined some large developments

of granitic rocks. In the former I found some dykes composed of

quartz felspar and a ferruginous substance similar to that already

noticed. In decomposed felspar and also in solid quartz in those dykes

I found much both of decomposed and of undecomposed iron pyrites.

Although these dykes seem to countenance the idea that the plutonic

agency which has so greatly affected the superior rocks was exerted

after the formation of the upper granite, I have from all my observa-

tions come to a different conclusion. I cannot now state its grounds,

and I do not positively bind myself to an opinion to which perhaps I

cannot demonstrate beyond doubt to be correct, but the result of my

constant consideration of the subject in all its relations, and with

reference to every new locality that I have explored, is as follows :—

The whole region has been subjected to plutonic reduction. The

plutonic fluid by its pressure has caused fractures in N. W. S. E. lines,

and it has swollen up in ramifying bands having that general direction.

Its pressure and heat have varied at different portions of its surface.

In some places the heat has been so intense as to reduce all the super-

incumbent rock up to the very surface into its own substance, and it

has swollen up into mountains in the interior and hills in the exterior

lateritic tracts of the Peninsula.*

* This is opposed to prevalent theory, and it may be asked whether in that case it

would not have flowed over? But I have found it impossible to apply the prevalent

plutonic theory,—I mean that of a necessarily Turtarean origin of granite, &c.,—to the

granites of the south of the Peninsula, considered even per-se, and I would ask in return

whether there is any proof or probability that granite prior to solidification ever exists

in the upper crust of the globe in any other form than asa viscid cohesive mass. Let

Fig, 1, Pl. XXII. be the surface of a plutonic bubble swelling up and reducing

684 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore. | Jury,

The transformed and partially transformed sedimentary hill ranges

rest, I conceive, upon granitic bubbles* where the plutonic action has

been less intense. The fissures and cracks formed by the pressure of

these bubbles have been the channels, the gases given off from their

surface the immediate agents, of all the alterations. The tracts where

- only granite now appears swelling above the surface had previously

passed through the same stages. In other words laterite is one of the

earliest stages in the reduction of the upper rocks superincumbent on

a plutonic sea into the substance of which that sea is composed.

Where the heat has been least intense, the upper rocks have merely

been raised,—where greater, lateritic, scoreous, and other partially

altered, hill ranges, have been produced. A higher degree of plutonie

action has produced quartzo-ferrugmous ranges like that of Cape

Rachado. The highest degree has transformed or reduced the whole

into granite and allied crystalline rocks, from the mode in which the

granites, &c. come to the surface at Singapore, we see that the whole

region there has been broken up by the plutonic sea below. I can

proceed no further however at present, and must close this rough

draught of my ideas.

the superincumbent rock as well as upraising and fracturing it. A great fissure would

probably be produced when it reached a certain nearness to the surface. As it slowly

pressed up it would appear as in (fig. 2), but as it became exposed to the atmosphere, it

would have an increased tendency to solidify at the surface, and as it rose above the

level of a d, (fig. 3), it might already have a semi-solid shellsufficient to prevent the

already thickening mass within from swelling out laterally over the surfaces ab, cd;

but suppose it was sufficiently viscid to do so, the consequence would be that the spaces

oo(fig. 4), would be exposed to an intense heat on two sides and be reduced in a more

or less crystalline form to a portion of the bubble. I believe that granitic bub-

bles always swell up with exceeding slowness, and that the centre of the bub-

ble (if its base be of great size) may remain for centuries, or even longer, in a

viscid state, while a thick solid crust of granite has formed on the sides and summit, and

that the central part will still exert as slow upward and outward pressure as it solidifies,

and may itself be subject toa long continued elevatory pressure from the sea below-

In other words the summits of granitic mountains and minor masses may go on rising

above the base, after the latter with the whole surface has solidified, and when the base

has no further upraisd movement save what it may possess in common with the plutonic

sea below. Great dislocations in the upper crust must necessarily result, but does not

every plutonic mountain range bear witness to such dislocations? I must refer to my

paper on Palo U’bin for the facts on which these veins are based.

* I do not mean that each base or hill range has a corresponding protuberance on the

surface of the plutonic base, but that the whole system of hills and hillocks has been

produced by unequalities in that surface and by the directions which the principal and

divergent lines of fracture have taken.

ss athe

ee eee ee. ee ee ee

> Ole eee 6 age!

hae

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 685

On Various Genera of the Ruminants, by B. H. Woneson, Esq.,

Dorjeeling. —

That there are more false facts than false theories in science is the

profound remark of an eminent philosopher, and a remark which it is

peculiarly incumbent on the real student of Nature heedfully to bear

in mind in relation to Mammals, because genuime wild specimens exhi-

biting the mature and characteristic marks of their species are to be

had but rarely and accidentally (owing to the progress of cultivation in

all but utterly savage lands) ; whence has resulted almost necessarily a

host of descriptions which, being drawn from very imperfect materials,

are inadequate to fix the species, and a host of generalizations which,

being deduced from such descriptions, are, of course, imperfect as

generic designations.

Such imperfect descriptions of species, and consequent defective (by

omission and error) designations of them when thrown into classes or

groups, are to be found in works of the highest authority ; and, though

the causes of these short comings are obvious and. not wholly matter*

of reproach to our eminent guides in Zoology, yet is it very desirable

now and then to caution the ordinary observer against them, lest im-

plicit reliance upon high authority should cause his attention to slumber

or somnambulize when it is of the utmost importance that that atten-

tion should be wide awake and directed towards all the points to be

observed ; for, the phoenomena being as scattered as they are numer-

ous, and capable of being adequately noted only at the time and place

of their rare and lucky occurrence, it is the one thing needful to the

sound progress of the science whose business is with such phcenomena

(the structures and the habits of wild animals) that alert observers

should exist every where, in order that the rare occasions of observation

be not lost.

* Not so insofar as the phcenomena are casual, rare, and eminently dependant on

time and place and lucky accident for means of adequate observation—but really so in so

far as these persons have taken no measures whatever to enable those whose positions are

favourable to the observation of such phoenomena to make the right use of their unique

opportunities. This is the opprobrium of Zoological Societies, and a most grave one it

is, though one from which many of the most eminent writers on Zoology are free, as

having nothing to do with Societies.

686 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juny,

Tam fully of Cuvier’s opinion that we are now 100 years tuo soon

for the possible tracing of the filum areadneum of Nature, and conse-

quently that the dry skin and inference system of the closet—which

ambitiously seeks to work out an impossible problem by means the

most inadequate and unfit, instead of supplying guidance to the only

persons who are in a position to complete the necessary preliminary

observations of the phcenomena thus prematurely sought to be genera-

lized—is a mistake and a grievous one. But, though I hold that all

present attempts at a general Systema Nature are folly, and that the

true business of the master of Library and Museum in the present

infantine state of the science is, to quicken and guide the observing

powers of the field naturalist and to thus multiply infinitely the

chances of effective observation of phoenomena which are necessarily

as scattered in the place, as uncertain in the time of their occurrence,

yet have I no intention to underrate the value of subordinate Zoologi-

cal aggregations or classings of animals into minor groups or genera,

in the light of helps to memory and guides to observation.* On the

contrary, I am most fully aware of the importance of all such classifi-

cations in this light, and especially with reference to the material end

of quickening and directing ordinary observation ; and what I regret

is that no pains are bestowed in the proper quarter to draw up and

disseminate any such directions, Let such a ‘how to observe’ be

framed for each country where observation is still needful ; let it exhi-

bit side by side the popular and scientific names of the chief groups of

animals in such country ; and let each group have appended to it a

distinct enumeration of the actual or supposed essential characters of

such group, in other words, of the points that ought to be observed in

regard to each group, whether for verification or augmentation ; and

in ten years Zoology will make more real progress than under the con-

tinuance of the present system it can do in a century !

The characters of the several groups of animals proper to any given

country are now only to be had peicemeal in numerous costly works

wherein hardly any one has time or means to seek them; and they

exist there, moreover, overlaid with a deal of the leather and prunella

of cumbersome useless lore. Let the characters of groups be brought

* Such guides will always tend more and more towards the natural system, and the

best will still be those which least conflict with it.

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 687

together in a cheap form, and stript of their buckram, and numberless

men of sense and education will be found ready to apply them to their

only true use in the examination of such wild animals as chance may

throw into their way, though such men may be slow, as heretofore,

to toil blindly for the convenience of others who ought to, but do not,

seek to give interest and effect to their independant researches, Such a

guide to ordinary observation is the one thing needful in order to

interest men of sense in the matter. Let the means and ends, the

- structure and the habit, the organ and its use, be thus juxtaposed, and

intelligent curiosity will soon be generally turned towards this wonder-

ful system of adaptations, emanating from omniscience. Nor does it

materially signify that all the indications of a genus or group of ani-

mals be accurate. Only let all of them be set down, some in the shape

of queries, and observation under favourable circumstances, that is of

the fresh and perfect animal, not of its mere skin, will soon determine

the fitness or reality of all such negative or positive marks of a group

of animals as are supposed to belong to it. Structures and manners

are the two heads under which the directions I advert to should fall.

Let the ‘what to observe’ upon each of these two points be separately

set down and applied to the several distinct lots or assortments of ani-

mals proper to the country, and there will be forthwith a general and

unlooked for effort to fill up the Zoological desiderata! I pretend not

in the present paper fully to exemplify my own precepts as above

given; nor have I the appliances requisite to the performance of the

entire work suggested. That work must emanate from the public

Museum and Library, and ought long since to have emanated from

them, as their appropriate and best (infinitely best) fruit and repay-

ment of the general contribution. For, where the phcenomena to be

ascertained are those of rare and secluded animals, where the real

objects of study are vital organs and their uses, let me ask any man of

sense if there be any limit to the superiority of a system which should

qualify the only persons in situations to note such phcenomena over the

system which practically leaves such a work wholly to half a dozen men

shut up in cities, though they are obliged to perform it by means so

inadequate as skins, eked out now and then by bones? This is a ques-

tion well worthy of the consideration of Zoological Societies. My

present purpose is to add my mite in the way of popularizing and

4 U

688 On Various Genera of the Kuminants. [J uLy,

completing the indication of genera among the Deer, Antelopes, Goats

and Sheep, grounding upon H. Smith and W. Ogilby, whose researches

into the essential structure of these groups of animals may be seen

in the Régne Animal, English edition of Griffith, Vols, IV. and V.

and in the Zoological Journal for December 1836, and Penny Magazine,

article Antelope: to which add Mr. Gray on the Musk family, Zoolo-

gical Journal for June 1836. Refering, then, the critical reader to the

characters of groups as furnished by these writings, I proceed to

exhibit the following amended and additional indications, as the results

of several years’ observation of nature, and as what I believe will, even

if occasionally found inaccurate, tend to quicken and guide the obser-

vation of my brethren of the services who are scattered over those

wildernesses of this- vast land wherein only (or in the vicinity of

which) its wild animals can be looked for, or adequately examined, (for

they will not keep or carry), and who may be disposed to use their

unique opportunities for the advancement of a knowledge of God’s

works, the meanest of which is a miracle of contrivance. We pause

over a Watt’s steam-engine, how much more should we pause over

self-acting machines which support life and wed matter and spirit !

CERVIDG.

Mrigadi, Haranadi.*

Hoofs cloven. Posteal plane of scull forming an obtuse angle with

frontal plane. Horns solid, fallmg annually, proper to males only,

(save Rein Deer) inserted, superiorly and proximately, below the

frontal crest. Front teeth in the lower jaw 8. None above; Canines

normal and constant, found in both sexes, or in the males only.

Molars £. Mufle normal and constant (save only in Rein Deer and

Elk). Teats 4, normally and constantly. Eye-pits constant. Groin

pits vaguely defined or wanting. Feet-pits usually present, in all 4

feet, or only in the hind.

‘ Genus Cervus. Stags.

Mriga. Haran.

Horns in males only, much branched, 2 basal, one central, and

several terminal, snags.

* The Sanserit postfix adi, meaning et cetera, is the probable etymon, and certain

equivalent of the Latin idoe and ine.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 689

Mufle* large, covering the front of upper lip.

Kye-pits moderate and moderately mobile. S-shaped.

Feet-pits large in all 4? feet.

Groin-pits none.

Calcic gland and tuft posterior and external.

Teats four.

Canines in males only.

Types, Cervus elaphus of Europe. 2, Cervus affinis of Saul forest or

Mil Barah Sinha, and 3, Gidna or Cervus wallichi of Tibet. These

animals are further characterised by a very short tail, a large disc or

pale space round the tail, and no proper mane. The Indian ones are

confined to vast primitive forests on the plain. I have no notes of

their intestines, or breeding.

yy Genus Rucervuvs.

Baraiya or Barah Sinha.

Horns in males only, with one basal snag and no central one, but

their summits many-branched as in the true Stags or Elaphus.

Mufle large, covering front of upper lip.

Eye-pits moderate, mobile moderately.

Feet-pits ?

Groin-pits none.

Calcic gland and tuft ?

Teats four.

Canines in males only.

Type, Cervus elaphoides vel du vaucelli.

This is the Baraiya or Barah Sinha. It inhabits reedy marshes and

islands of great rivers along the whole Hastern and Northern skirt of

Bengal and Uindosthan. Never enters the mountains or forests.

Herds enormous in the Islands of the Brahmaputra. These animals

are further distinguished, like the true stags, by the absence of the

heavy mane of the Rusas, and by a short tail which however has no

true caudal disc and is longer than in the Stags proper ?

3. Genus Procervus.

Gonr or Gower and Ghés.

Horns in males only, small, smooth, greatly divergent, and much

bent in the beam, like Bos, and furnished with only one? snag which

is basal and forward. Another subterminal ?

* See N. B. at end for explanation of all these organs.

ae 2

690 On Various genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

Eye-pits medial, vertical.

Feet-pits none.

Groin-pits none.

No ealcic tuft nor gland ¢

Teats four.

Tushes in males only ¢

Type Cervus dimorphé. The Gonr or Ghés.

Habitat Saul forest.

Further subordinate marks of this genus are—

Tail short. No caudal disc. A mane.

The Gowers are not gregarious. They are confined to the Saul

forest so far as appears. With their rutting season and gestation I am

unacquainted. Intestines 56 feet. Small 29, great 27. Ccecum 19

inches by 4. Diameter of small gut 2 inch. Liver 3-lobed and a lobu-

lus. Lungs 4-lobed. Gall-bladder.

4. Genus Rusa.

Samber, Jarai (vulgo Jerrow).

Horns in males only, trifurcate: 1 basal and 1 subterminal snag.

No central one.

Mufle large, covering the front of upper lip.

Kye-pits very large and completely reversile.

Feet-pits large in all 4 feet.

Groin-pits none.

Calcic gland and tuft, posterior and external.

Teats four.

Canines in both sexes.

Type, Hippelaphus or the Samber, and Aristolelis or the Jarai:

both continental species of India.

Also, in the Islands, Equinus, Peronil, Etam, and Mariannus: but

they want testing, all of them.

Habitat, all the great forests of India and of its islands, and to a

certain extent, the mountains above them, where the other large Deer

are never seen.

These animals are not gregarious: they have a long bluff tail like

that of a docked horse ; no disc round it; but a heavy mane over the

whole neck.

One anomalous species thence called Heterocerus has no upper snag

to its horns.* The Rusas rut in spring and then drop their horns.

* Another large Deer of the Indo-chinese ranges of Hills is Panolia Eedii, the Cer-

vus Frontalis of Mr. McClelland. Not found West of the Brahmaputra,.

ee ee ee te Ce

ee ee ee ee ee ee ee

LC. = ae ee Te

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 691

Their females gestate 8 months and produce young in winter, occa-

sionally so early as the end of October, and one at a birth. In con-

finement the horns are usually dropt in April and take six months

for their perfect replacement. The horns are not complete in form till

the 4th year nor in size till the 8th year. Small gut 52 feet. Large

31. Ccecum 15 inches by 43.

5. Genus Axis.

Chittal. Chittra-chittri.

Horns in males only, with one basal and one subterminal snag, as in

Rusa, but the beam more bent and the horns paler and smoother, and

closer grained in structure.

Mufle large, covering front of upper lip.

Eye-pits large, very mobile.

Feet-pits large, in hind feet only.

Groin gland large ; sinus vague.

Calcic gland and tuft, posteal and external.

Teats four.

Canines in males only.

Types, 1, Axis major vel maculata vel nudipalpebra, or common

spotted Deer or Chittal. 2, Axis; medius or lesser spotted Deer or

Jhow Laghuna. 3, Axis porcinus vel niger, or Hog Deer, or Para,

or Khar Laghuna, or Sigoria.

Habitat, general over the plains of India, whence the progress of

cultivation has long since driven the larger Deer or Barah Sinhas and

Rusas and Gowers (recte Gonr). These animals have a smooth, gener-

ally spotted, coat, no mane, and a long tail reaching to the hock and

ending in a point. It is singular that H. Smith should question their

having eye-pits and canine teeth.

The Spotted Deer are gregarious, the herds being often very large :

the Hog Deer are less so, dwelling more im families. Their breeding

season is May, June: their rutting season, December, January. They

gestate 6 months. Intestines of lesser spotted species 653 feet, where-

of the small are 40 and the great 253. Ccecum 9% inches by 34, and

5 inches of gut below it, of same calibre; rest equal and narrow.

Intestines of Hog Deer 414 feet, whereof the lesser are 24} and the

larger 163. Ccecum 83 inches by 23. They rut and breed like the

spotted species.

692 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

6. Genus Stytocerus or Stilthorn or Muntjac.

Daria-Mriga. Ratwa, Kaker.

Horns in males only, small, raised on high hairy pedicles, and hay-

ing only one snag which is basal.

Females with bristley tufts ending in knobs instead of horns.

Eye-pits very large and extremely mobile.

Facial creases, large, mobile, glandular, placed along inner side of

horn pedicles towards their very forward salient bases.

Feet-pits large, in hind feet only.

No groin-pits.

Mammee four.

Canines in males only? large, trenchant, and exserted, as

in the Musks.

No calcic gland nor tuft.

Types 1 sp. Vaginalis or the Kijang of Indian Islands.

2 sp. Ratwa or the Kaker of Indian Continent.

Habitat, general in: Indian mountains and in forests at their bases.

Never elsewhere. Seldom seen above 7000 feet in the Sub-Himalayas.

The Muntjacs are not gregarious though 6 or 8 are occasionally found

together. They prefer the dells to the tops, and the close to the open

cover. Copse or brushwood of the Chinese bambi is a favourite retreat.

They bark all the year but particularly i winter when the males are

wanton. January, February is the common rutting, and June, July the

common breeding season: the gestation being of 6 months ; but they

breed occasionally at any season though only once a year, and have one

or two young at a birth.

The male’s horns fall in May and are perfect again in August. Intes-

tines: male 61 feet; whereof the small are 44 and large 17 feet.

Coecum 15 inches by 23, and 9 inches of gut below it of same size.

Rest, + to 2 inch wide. Intestines; female, 49 feet ; whereof small

34 feet and great 15. Ccecum 12 inches by 2, 12 inches of gut below

it of like diameter.

MOSCHIDG. THE MUSKS.

Kasturédi. Mdshkadi.*

Feet cloven: no horns: front teeth 8 below, none above. Molar

* See note in p. 688.

a Se re”. ~

eS ee ee ee Fe

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 693

teeth §:%. Canines large. Cranium Cervine with the two planes gra-

dually blended.

e. Genus Moscuvus. Kastura, Muskhi-Haran.

Mufle large, as in Deer.

No eye-pits.

No feet-pits.

Large caudal gland with lateral pores.

No inguinal pits.

Calcic tuft and gland external and posteal.

Large preputial gland and sac secreting the substance called

musk, proper to males only.

Teats four.

False hoofs very large, acute, and touching the ground.

Canines in both sexes: of males, large and exserted; of

females, small.

Types, 1, Moschiferus. 2, Chrysogaster. 3, Leucogaster.

Inhabit the great snowy mountain barriers of high Asia from the

Himalaya to the Altai, and from the Beluttag to the Peling and

Gajar. The Musks are confined to the snowy region amid the glassy

precipices of which they leap with a power and security far more than

Caprine, though owing to the unequal length of their legs they can

descend slopes only with difficulty and falling are caught. They cannot

climb at all, as Goats do, and are solitary. They rut in winter and

produce young in summer (May-June), gestating 160 days. In 6

weeks the young can shift for themselves and the mother drives them

off. They can procreate ere they are a year old, and live 10 to 15

years. One usually is produced at a birth in the cavities of the rocks.

Intestines 33 to 36 feet, whereof the small are 23 to 24, and the great

10 to 12 feet. Ccoecum simple, 8 to 9 inches by 1; mean diameter of

gut linch. Gall bladder* constant. (See Journal, Nos. 87 and 118,

and Gleanings, No. 34.)

8. Genus MemInwna. Pisora, Pisé.

Mufle large.

No eye-pits.

No feet-pits.

No groin-pits.

Calcic gland nude and external.

* Prof. Owen doubts this. I have tested it a dozen of times since Dr. Campbeli

and I made the first examination in Nepaul.

694 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juny,

No preputial bag.

Four teats.

False hoofs, ordinary, small.

Canines not exserted, and confined to males ?

Type, Meminna Indica. Pisora and Pisai.

Inhabits the forests of India in all parts, near to, but without the

various ranges of Hills.

CAVICORNIG: MINORES.

Lesser hollow-horned Ruminants or Flocks.

Hoofs cloven. Occipital ‘plane of scull forming a small or large

angle with frontal plane. Horns hollow, sheathed, persistent, with

thin and dense, or thick and porous cores. Mufle small, for the most

part, or wanting. Front teeth 8 below. None above. Canines present

or absent. Molars or 2. Teats 4 or 2. Eye, feet, and groin, pits,

present or absent.

ANTELOPIDG.

Antelope kind.

Sasinadi.

Occipital plane of scull forming an obtuse angle with the frontal

plane. Core of the horns thin, consisting of dense bone often with a

clear sinus at the base within. Horns seated on the superior surface,

below the crest of the frontals, and apart at bases. Canines frequent.

Mufle present or absent. Teats normally 4 or 2. Feet-pits in all 4

feet or only in the hind ones.

Eye-pits present or absent. Groin-pits present or absent.

N. B. These animals have also occasionally maxillary, intermaxil-

lary and post-orbital sinuses, the number and high development of these

organs being one decided characteristic of the Family.

9. Genus TETRACERUS.

Chousinha. Chouka.

Horns in males only, four in number. Two inter-orbital ; and two

behind eyes, but below crest of forehead.

Mufle large, as in Deer.

Kye-pits medial, linear, longitudinal.’

Feet-pits in hind limbs only, or none.

No inguinal pits.

No calcic tuft or gland.

Teats four? two?

Canines in the males.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 695

Types, 1, Chikara. 2, Quadricornis. 3, Subquadricornutus. 4, Iodes.

5, Paccerdis. (See Calcutta Journal Natural History for May, 1847.)

Inhabit the forests of India generally. Avoid mountains and open

plains. Not gregarious. Rutting season, summer. Breeding season,

winter. Gestate 6 months, most young born in January, February.

They are very shy, and when hunted lie close or go off far ahead,

bounding like the common antelope, and hence one of their names, from

Chouk, a leap.

10. Genus ANTELOPE.

Antelopes Proper.

Sasin.

Horns in males only.

No mufle.

Eye-pits, medial, very mobile, linear, vertically oblique.

Feet-pits large in all 4 ? feet.

Inguinal pits large and clearly defined.

Calcic tufts ?

Mamme two.

Type, Cervicapra. Black Antelope. Barant and Sasin. Very gre-

garious on the open dry plains of India generally. I have no notes of

their intestines or of the breeding.

11. Genus GazeLua.

Ghazal.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

Eye-pits distinct, mobile.

Feet-pits very large in all 4 extremities.

Inguinal pits large and distinct.

Calcic tufts ?

Mamme two.

Type Dorcas. Foreign to India.

12, Genus Tracops. (tpayor et wi.)

Chikara, Kalsipi.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

No eye-pits. -

Feet-pits large in all 4 feet.

Inguinal pits distinct.

Calcic tufts posteal.

Mamme two.

Type, Antelope bennetti vel christii, found generally amid ravines of

dry plains of India, and called Chikara and Kalsipi by natives ; Ravine

Deer by Europeans. Not gregarious.

596 On Various Genera of the Ruminanis. [JuLyY,

These animals have the lyrate horns common to both sexes, the knee

tufts, lines along the flanks and ovine hairy nose of the Gazelles: but

they are wholly void of eye-pits. The dark lustre of their large* eyes

is as striking as in the 2 last groups. Gazelles differ from Antelopes

in that their horns are lyrate, and that the females also carry them.

The Tragops differ from both by the total absence of sub-orbital sinuses,

or eye-pits.

13. Genus PaANTHOLOPS.

Chirt.

Molar teeth 4.

Horns in males only.

No mufie.

No eye-pits.

Feet-pits large in all 4 feet.

Inguinal sacs, purse-like, large, pendent.

Calcic tufts ?

Mamme, two.

Large intermaxillary sacs like double nostrils.

Type, Antelope hodgsonii, Abel. The Chiri.

Habitat open plains of Tibet. Gregarious, rutting season, winter.

Breeding season, the summer. Gestate 6 months. One young at a

birth. They are very pugnacious and jealous, and in their contests

often break off their long horns one of them. Hence the rumour of

Unicorns in Tibet. (See Gleanings and Journal Asiatic Society, Nos, 2

and 27.)

}4, Genus Procapra.

Goa and Ragoa.

Horns in males only.

No mufle.

No eye-pits.

Feet-pits small in all 4 feet,

Post cornual sinus, large.

No inguinal pores.

Calcic tufts posteal.

Mamme two.

Type P. picticaudata. Goa of Tibet. |

* This is one of the marks by which the Antelopine family may be distinguished from

the small pale-eyed Goats or Caprine family,

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 697

Inhabits ravines on the open plains of Tibet in small herds or fami-

ies. See Journal Asiatic Society, No. 173.

15. Genus Kemas.

Goral.

Horns in both sexes.

Mufle medial.

No eye-pits.

Feet-pits medial in all 4 feet.

No groin-pits.

Calcic tufts ?

Mamme four.

Type, Antelope Goral. - The Goral. Habitat the Sub-Himalayas as

far towards the snows as the great forests extend, to which exclusively

these animals adhere. Dwell in families 4—6 together. Breed amid

crags and rocky recesses. Young mostly born in May, June: gestate

6 months. Rutting season January, February. Produce one young at

a birth.

16. Genus NeEmMoRH@DUS.

Vel Capricornis.*

Thar or Saraw.

Horns in both sexes.

Mufle medial. .

Eye-pits round and furnished with a very large gland.

Feet-pits extremely large in all 4 feet.

Groin pits none.

Calcic tufts none, nor gland.

Mamme four.

_ Type, Antelope thar. The Thar or Saraw.

Habitat the Sub-Himalayas as far north as the great forests extend.

Also, Antelope Sumatrensis of the Islands of India.

The Gorals and Thars have the round black and ringed horns of

Antelopes, which otherwise they little resemble, being stout clambering

mountain animals, but not, as supposed, affined to the Bovines. The

Gorals differ from the Thars by wanting the very glandulous eye-pits

of the latter, and both are sundered from the Hemitrages by their large

* Sumatrensis is Col. Smith’s type, and Mr. Ogilby says this is identical in structure

with the Thar, Mr. O.’s. type of Capricornis. If so, Col. Smith’s generic name wilt

have the priority ; if not, it will be the type of Nemorhedus and the Thar of Capricomnis.

Col. Smith’s several species of Nemorhedus are as heterogeneous as Mr, Ogilby’sot

Kemas.

4 x 2

698 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

feet-pits, Antelopine horns, and absence of Caprine odour. The Thars

are not gregarious at all. They rush with fearful precipitancy down

the steep mountains they inhabit. Rutting season, February, March.

Young (one) born in September, October. Gestate 8 months. Small

cut 65 feet. Great 32 feet. Ccecum 15 inches long by 3 wide, and

simple. Gall-bladder constant. (See Journal No. 45 for Sept. 1835.)

CaPRID. |

Goats and sheep.

Bakaradi.

Occipital plane of scull forming an acute angle with frontal plane.

Cores of horns thick, porous and cellular. Horns seated superiorly on

the crest of the forehead and by their union covering the top of the

head. Canines wanting, Teats normally but two, rarely 4. Mufle

abnormal and almost invariably absent. FFeet-pits in all four feet or

only in the fore-feet, or none. Eye and groin pits present or absent.

17, Genus Hemirracus.

Jharal vel Tehr.

A small mufle.

No eye-pits.

No feet-pits.

No inguinal pores,

Calcic tufts ?

Four teats.

Strong caprine odour in males.

Types. 1, Capra Jemlaica. 2, Capra Jharal vel Quadrimammis.

3, Capra Waryatu, whose female is Hylocrius. Habitat the loftiest

mountains of India : the Sub-Himalayas near the snows and the highest

part of the Nilgiris. A very remarkable type tending to connect the

keeled, compressed, hollow-horned and odorous Goats with the Deer

family which want these marks, but possess the mufie and 4 teats of

the Hemitrages, marks which the true Goats (and Sheep) are void of.

The Jharal’s retreats are among the most inaccessible bare crags of

the Hemachal, close to the perpetual snows, beyond the forests. They

feed in the open glades below such crags, at early morning and evening,

retiring in the day to their awful fastnesses. They are gregarious and

the flocks often amount to 40 or 50 animals, but generally do not ex-

ceed 20 or 30. If alarmed when feeding they go off at speed with a noise

like thunder, but anon halt to gaze on the intruder, whose shot sends

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 699

them off again under the guidance of an old male whom they all follow

blindly. The rutting season is the winter. The females gestate 6

months and produce usually but one young, in the months of June,

July. The habitat and manners of the wild sheep are very similar to

those of the Jharals, only the latter are still more dauntless and skilful

climbers. If they can but touch a rough edge or crevice now and then,

they will run up nearly perpendicular precipices of many feet eleva-

tion ; and they will stand on a bit of rock not larger than one’s palm,

looking confidently down over sheer space, with not a shrub to break

the awful absence of rest for the foot. In February 1842, a male Jharal

in possession of the Court of Nepaul had intercourse with a female

Axis, which in July produced a young hybrid of mixed appearance, but

more like the mother than the father, and which lived and grew up a fine

animal. I saw it last in October 1843. I note the circumstance as a

strong corroboration of that affinity of the Hemitrages to the Deer

(not Bovines, as Mr. Ogilby supposed) which is indicated by the 4

teats and moist muzzle of the former, notwithstanding that the Hemi-

trages in all other parts of their structure, as well as in their rank

odour and in their manners are such perfect goats. From the true

goats however they differ, besides the grand points noted, by the total

absence of beard and of feet pores. Nor could I ever get any progeny

from the goats by the Jharal,* though my male of the latter species

had commerce with Goats of several breeds, repeatedly, during the 6

years he lived with me, quite tame and going abroad with the sheep

and goats. Small intestines 53 feet. Large, 2578 feet. Ccoecum 1

foot long and 2+ inches wide. Small gut # inch in diameter; great

gut 23, Ccecum simple, that is, not banded nor sacked.

18. Genus Capra.

Bakra Goats.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

Feet-pits in the forefeet only or none.

No inguinal pores.

Mamme two.

Odour intense in males.

Calcic tufts none.

* They copulated freely and I was told would breed. Hence the erroneous statement

in the Journal for Sept. 1835, disproved by experiments.

700 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juxy,

Type, Capra egagrus. Habitat Persia. Foreign to India, and not

therefore subject to my examination: but the several tame races of

Tibet and the sub-Himalayas (Chandra, Chyapu, Sinél) and also the

common Goats of the plains (Digi and Jamnaparia) are all typical.

These animals are further distinguished by horns inserted very ob-

liquely, not angular, compressed, and presenting a sharp keeled edge to

the front, whereby they may be distinguished at once from all kinds of

sheep and also from the Ibexes. They have likewise invariably a true

beard common to both sexes, as have also the Ibexes ; but the sheep

never: and, lastly the Goats have callosities on the chest and knees or

knees only. Eminently bold, saucy and scandent. Gregarious. Rut

in winter. Procreate in summer. Gestate under 5 months? Produce

3, 2, or 1 young at a birth. (See paper on tame Goats and Sheep of

these regions, Sp. Mag. for June, 1847.)

19. Genus Isrx.

Skin. Kin.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufile.

No eye-pits ?

Feet-pits none ?

No inguinal pores ?

Mammee two.

Odour in Males ?

Calcic tufts ?

Types. Europea. Caucasica. Jaela. Sakin. Sibirica..

Habitat the loftiest mountains of Europe, Asia and Africa. Found

in the Himalaya close to the snows. These animals, with the general

manners, the odour and the beards of Goats, are distinguished invaria-

bly by angular horns presenting a distinct surface, instead of a mere

edge, to the front, thereby differing from the Goats proper and approxi-

mating to the Sheep. The front of the horns is likewise remarkably

nodose, and the horns are of great size and sickle-like curve. Their

structural peculiarities want testing and will doubtless show deviation

from the type of Cigagrus. Rut in autumn. Breed in spring.

Gestate 53 months. Produce 2 or | kids. Gregarious, bold, and

scandent.

20. Genus Ovis.

Bhéra. Sheep.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants, 701

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

Eye-pits large but immobile.

Feet-pits small but present in all four extremities.

Inguinal glands distinct. Pores vaguely defined.

Calcic tufts and glands none.

Mamme two.

No odour in males.

Types, Ovis Ammon or the Argali of Siberia, and Ovis Ammonoides

or the Argali of Tibet.

Habitat the snowy barriers of high Asia, Ammon being confined to

the remoter, and Ammonoides to the nearer ranges. These animals

are further distinguished as a group by angular, compressed, heavily

wrinkled horns turned almost intoa perfect circle, and their flat points

directed forwards and outwards; by very short disced tails; and by

the absence of beard. The wild Sheep proper, or Nyens of the

Tibetans, never mix with the Nahoors. They are far more hardy,

active and independant than any tame breeds of their kind, as may

well be supposed from their terrific abode amid the snowy peaks of

Hemachal. They are gregarious, feed in the glens, seek refuge on the

tops, and leap and run with Deer-like power, though as climbers inferior

to the Hemitrages, and as leapers tothe Musks. They are often

snowed up for days without perishing, unless their breathing holes

should betray them to man, a more terrible foe, than the direst incle-

mency of the seasons! They rut in winter, breed in early summer and

gestate it is said, 6 months, probably not above 160 days. The Nyens

-or Ban Bheras (that is, wild sheep) seldom or never cross the Hema-

chal, the Indian side of which range is the special habitat of the

Nahoors, while to the North and West beyond Tibet, our animals

are replaced by other species; so that Tibet may be considered as

the special habitat of one species and the plateaux North of Tibet

as far as the Altai, as that of the other species, above cited as types

of the true ovine form ; and it may here be added that the six sorts of

tame sheep of Tibet and the Sub-Himalayas, all, without exception,

exhibit the essential characters of that form.

702 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

aT; Genus Psrupors.*

Nahoor.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufie.

No eye-pits.

Feet-pits small in all four feet.

Inguinal glands distinct. Pores vague.

Calcic tufts none.

Mammee two.

No odour in males.

Types, Ovis Nahoor and Ovis Barhel.

Habitat the Himalayas.

These animals are contradistinguished, besides the want of eye-pits,

by rounded uncompressed smooth horns directed upwards and back-

wards with great divergency, and their round points again bent inwards ;

by short deer-like tails, but longer than in the last and undisced; and,

lastly, by the absence of any thing like mane or beard. The Na-

hoors rut in winter, breed in summer and gestate 54 months. Their

maniiers, so far as known, resemble those of the Nyens: but the two

never commingle nor approach each other, nor will the males, how

long and completely soever they be tamed have sexual commerce with

domestic sheep. Great gut 24 feet. Small gut 50 feet. Coecum 17

inches, by 24 wide. Large gut near it, of same diameter. Liver 2

lobed, each subdivided and a labulus. Ribs 13 pairs.

22. Genus CaprRovis.

Mouffions.

Horns in the males only.

No mufle.

Eye-pits small but distinct.

No interdigital pits.

Inguinal gland? pore ?

No calcic tuft ?

Mammee two.

No caprine odour.+

Further distinguished by horns bent into a half circle over the back,

* wWevdos et dis, see Journal, No. 173.

+ This is the only form not verified by myself that I have meddled with, and I am

indebted to the Prince of Canino for its characters.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. | 703

heavily wrinkled, angular and compressed, by deer-like tails, no beard

nor mane nor caudal disc.

Type, Ovis Musimon. The Moufflon. Habitat Corsica, Sardinia.

N. B. The ‘ Mufle’ is the naked moist skin round the end of the

upper lip and nostrils, seen in perfection in the Ox. The ‘eye-pits’

are slits or punctures on the cheek, just below the eye. They are

round or linear and elongate: and, if the latter, are curved or straight

and can be turned almost inside out, or are partially or wholly immobile.

The ‘feet-pits’ are punctures in front of the pastern, in the cleft be-

tween the two bones. The ‘groin-pits’ are fissures in the groin more

or less definite in outline, and furnished with glands which secret a

fragrant viscid substance very like the secretion of the other sinuses.

The ‘calcic glands’ are placed on the stifle, inside and outside, or

only the one, and are often naked and tumid externally. There is a

whorl or callous nude spot in many quadrupeds at its side. |

The ‘tail gland’ of the Musks is very large and covers the whole

tail nearly, and has a linear longitudinal pore on each side, and an

abundant secretion.

The ‘preputial gland’ of the Musks is analogous to that of the

civets and screwtails (Paradoxurus, vulgo Malwa.) It is placed on the

prepuce, the penis opening in the midst of it. This organ is clearly

subservient to sexual purposes, and so probably are several of the

others, though the eye-pits have been variously referred to the facili-

tation of breathing and of smelling. The supposed end of the inter-

digital gland and pore or feet-pits, viz., the lubrication of the foot and

preservation of the hoof in hot sandy deserts, is clearly erroneous,

since the Thar has these organs of enormous size in all 4 extremities,

though it be the tenant of moist cool mountain forests. It is proba-

ble that the secretion from the foot pores enables these animals to

find one another in those wildernesses of vast forest trees and dense

undergrowth which constitute their range.

The shape of the orifice and of the gland, and the nature of the

secretion from the latter, as well as the periodical augmentation thereof,

should be closely attended to—-and that generally, or with reference to

all these pits or sinuses. The distinctive form of the upper outline of

the scull, and character of the core of the horns, in the Antelopide or

Antelope kind, and in the Capridze or Goat and Sheep kind, and again

4y¥

704 On Farious Genera of the Ruminants. [J uLY,

in the Deer kind and Ox kind, the subjoined sketches (See Plate) will

best make me understood; and I would suggest particular attention to this

point as a key, as well to the mutual affinities, as to the differential cha-

racters of all these groups. The Antelopes are thus clearly separated from

the Goats and Sheep, and distributed into two groups of their own, one

that of the more typical genera which class with the Flocks; the

other, that of the abnormal genera, which range with the Herds.—

I meddle not with the last named group or Bovine Antelopes (Busdor-

cidee) : but in regard to all the others, inclusive of the Musks whose

Cervine affinities are thus made palpable, I beg of you to examine well

the sketches and to note the signal and abrupt fall of the posteal plane

of the sculls in the Caprine and Bovine Families, and its gentle slope in

the Cervine and Antelopine Families. The Antelopine scull depicted

is that of the Thar, and you may thus satisfy yourself at once that this

type (as well as Kemas which agrees* with Nemorhcedus in this import-

ant point) is an Antelopine, not Bovine type. In like manner—that is

by attending to the form of the scull and the consequent position of the

eondyles—you may obtain demonstration of the Caprine affinities of

Hemetragus ; and, in fact, the whole genera of these perplexing families

may thus be set in order.

T now proceed to the Bovines or Ox kind.

CAVICORNIA MAJORES, or,

Bovidee or Herds. Gaudrisha.

Hoofs cloven. Occipital plane of scull forming a large angle with

frontal plane. Horns hollow, persistent, sheathed, with a thick cel-

lular core springing laterally from the apex of the forehead.+ Mufle

large. Front teeth, above none. Below 8. Canines none? Molars

¢- Teats 4. Dewlap present or wanting.

* The agreement is not close, so that Goral is osculant towards the Capride. The

characters of both were printed by me (Journal, Sept. 1835) a year and quarter before

Mr. Ogilby, (Dec. 1836, Zool. Jour. )

+ These marks of the family may be supposed exclusive to the subfamily: but I ap- :

prehend not, and that they will serve usefully to sunder the antelopes allied to Bos and

those not so allied, or Antelopide and Busdorcinz.

PUXXV

‘227 sfe

i 5

WAT PRPS Y9R1 T

wprle .

? LOTT wprs0g fo

Y gs ol WPIA0T yO Tl * wp1sdey

y eS aq

pfs I

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 705

Bovina or Ox KIND.

Gaudadi.

Occipital plane of the scull forming a large angle with the frontal

plane. Core ofthe horns massive and very porous or cellular. Horns

in both sexes, inserted laterally on the apex of the frontal crest.

Canines none. Mufle very large. Teats invariably 4. Dewlap, in most,

normally. No eye-pits. No feet-pits. No groin-pits.

l. Genus Bos. Oxen.

Gau.

Cranium moderate, compressed, proportional, or without excess in

the cerebral or facial region. Frontals shorter than the face, flat,

and not broader than long.

Occipital plane of the scull square, never arched along the ridge line,

nor indented by the temporal pits, smaller than the frontal plane and

forming an acute angle therewith.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw, elevated greatly, and

the jaw much curved.

Horns attached to the highest line of the forehead, rounded, curved

up or down or forward ascendantly.

Orbits not salient.

Thirteen pair_of ribs.

No true dorsal ridge, but sometimes a fleshy hump.

Mufle very large and square.

Dewlap great.

Type. Bos domesticus. Gau.

2. Genus GAVEUS.

Gavi or Gabi.

Cranium large, having the ample flat forehead as long as the face

and broader than long, but not ridged nor curved along its crest.

Occipital plane equal to the frontal plane and moderately indented

subcentrally by the temporal fosses, square and forming an acute angle

with the frontal plane.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw low, and the jaw little

bent.

_ Orbits not salient.

47 2

706 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juy,

Horns attached to highest line of forehead, more or less depressed,

and angular, and directed upwards and outwards with little curvature.

A true dorsal ridge but confined to the withers.

Mufle moderate.

Dewlap moderate.

Thirteen pairs of ribs.

Type. Bos frontalis vel Gayceus vel Sylhetanus.

The Gavi or Gabi. Habitat trans-Brahmaputram, the forests under

the ranges extending from Assam to the sea. ‘The Sénbar vel Phain

may probably be a second species, and Bos Sondaicus or the Benteng, a

3rd, and the insular species: but these want testing. The first is more

than half redeemed from the wild state, like the Yak of Tibet. The

others are entirely wild. I possess no memoranda of the soft anatomy

or intestines, nor of the breeding season and gestation.

3. Genus Bizos.

Gaur, or Gauri Gau.

Cranium large, massive, with the frontal and cerebral portions pre-

ponderant over the facial.

Frontals as long as the face, broader than long, concave and sur-

mounted by a salient arched crest.

Occipital plane spheroidal, very large, larger than the frontal plane,

deeply indented centrally by the temporal pits, and forming an acute

angle with the frontal plane. |

Orbits salient.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw low, and the latter

straight.

Horns attached below crest of forehead, sub-depressed, sub-angular,

and curving ascendantly.

Thirteen pairs of ribs.

Dorsal ridge co-extensive with the ribs, and of great elevation.

Mufle small.

Dewlap small.

Type. Bos Gaurus vel? Cavifrons. The Gaur or Gauri Gau. Ceesar’s

wild Bull of Europe and Aristotle’s of Persia, are two other species of

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 707

Bibos or of Gaveus, which could we test them might be respectively

called Classicus vel Czesaris et Aristotelis. The Gaurs inhabit the

primitive forests of India generally, under the great ranges of moun-

tains, such as the sub-Himalayas, the Vindhias, the Sathpuras, the

Ghats, Eastern and Western, and their links with the Vindhias, and

with the Nilgiris. Beyond the Brahmaputra Bibos is replaced by the

last type, of which there would seem to be two species in the Indo-

Chinese countries, one of them extending to Ceylon, if the Lanka wild

Ox be not rather a Bibos ; I suspect there will prove to be at least two

species of Bibos, as of Rusa, inhabitants of India between the Cape

(Comorin) and the sub-Himalayas, or B. Gaurus and B. Cavifrons.

For the skeletion of the Gaur, I may refer the reader to the Asia-

tic Society’s Journal, No. 114, and No. 69. Of the intestines I pos-

sess no memorandum. ‘The period of gestation was in Nepaul always

stated to me to exceed that of the common Ox: but Mr. Elhot will

not allow this. The Gours rut in winter and procreate in autumn,

producing usually but one young at a birth. The herds are ordinari-

ly rather numerous, 20, 30, 40, and sometines even double these num-

bers, being found together, but in the breeding season, not above 10

or 15 cows with a single mature vigorous bull, who jealously expels

every young and old male from his Haram. The sub-Himalayan

species entirely avoids the open Tarai on the one hand, and the hills

on the other, adhering to the most solitary parts of the Saul forest,

close to and between the salient spurs of the hills where the periodi-

eal firing of the undergrowth of the forest never reaches. In the

Deccan these animals are said to penetrate into the hills in the hot

weather—very partially, I fancy, or else they must then lack cover on

the plain, for they are not a mountain race at all. They feed early and

late in the more open glades of the forest, posting sentinels the while

and manifesting in their whole demeanour a degree of shyness unparal-

leled among the Bovines. They never venture, even in the rains, when

there is abundance of most rank vegetation to cover their approaches,

into the open Tarai to depredate on the crops, as the wild Buffaloes

constantly do ; nor do they ever associate, or have sexual commerce,

with the tame cattle, though immense numbers of the latter every

spring are driven into their retreats to feed, and remain there in a half

wild-condition for three or four months, when the wild Buffaloes fre-

708 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. | JuLy,

quently have sexual intercourse with the tame ones of their kind, of

which likewise vast numbers are depastured there. Old males of the

Gaur are often found solitarily wandering the forests they frequent,

especially in winter: but these have probably been recently expelled

the herds by their more vigorous juniors, and re-unite themselves with

some herd after the season of love and contention has passed. It is

exceedingly difficult to rear the Gauri Gau im confinement. Nor did

I ever know a successful experiment, though the attempt has been,

for 50 years past, constantly made by the Court of Nepal, which finds

no difficulty in rearmg wild Buffaloes and causing them to breed in

confinement with the domestic species, which is thus greatly improved.

in size and other qualities. I have remarked on the excessive shyness

of the Gaurs ; and it follows that, when approached, they will retreat

so long as they can: but if compelled to stand and defend themselves,

they do so with a courage and determination not to be surpassed.

Their beef is unequalled for flavour and tenderness: but to the abori-

gines only it is illicit food, and not to all tribes of them ; nor are any of

them allowed to kill the Gaur in Hindu kingdoms. The Gaur stands

from 6 to 64 feet high at the shoulder, and is either of a ruddy brown,

alias tan, or of a black colour, the forehead and limbs below the mid

flexures being pale, and the forehead and knees tufted. Capt. Tickell,

a good observer, believes that there are two species of Bibos in the

Chota Nagpoor territories alone! Doubtless close investigation will

reveal many new species in the Bovine.

4, Genus Bison.

Yak. Chouri Gau.

Cranium moderate, depressed, with the facial portion exceeding the

frontal and cerebral parts.

Frontals broader than long, convex and forming on obtuse angle with

the occipital plane.

Occipital plane smaller than the frontal plane, trigonal or semi-cireu-

lar, and ridged by the parietes.

Orbits salient.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw low, and the jaw straight.

Horns attached below the curved or pent intercornual ridge, rounded

and curving out of the horizontal line,

1847. ] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 709

Ribs 14 or 15 pairs.

A true dorsal ridge, confined to the withers.

Mufle small.

Dewlap none.

Types. Americanus et Poephagus.

The latter is the Yak or Chouri Gau.

It inhabits all the loftiest plateaux of High Asia between the Altai

and the Himalaya, the Belut Tag and the Peling mountains, and is

found wild as well as tame. It cannot live on this side the Himalayas

beyond the immediate vicinity of the snows, where the tribes of the

Cachar or Juxta-nivean region of the sub-Himalayas rear large herds

and cross-breed with the common Ox. The Yak ruts in winter and

produces young in autumn, after the usual period of Bovine gestation.

Small intestines 107 feet. Large 33} feet. Coecum 2} feet. Width of

small gut 1} inches ; of great, 2 inches; of ccoecum 4 inches. Coecum

simple, that is, not sacced nor banded.

5. Genus BuBaALus.

Bhainsa. Arna.

Cranium large, elongate, compressed, exhibiting great excess in the

facial over the frontal and cerebral portions.

Frontals short, narrow, convex, forming an obtuse angle with the

occipital plane.

Occipital plane larger than the frontal, spheroidal, moderately in-

dented.

Condyles of the foramen and lower jaw low, and the jaw little curved.

Horns attached to highest line of frontals, depressed, angular, and

horizontal.

Thirteen pairs of ribs.

No true dorsal ridge nor hump.

Mufle very large and square.

Dewlap medial.

Types. Bubalus Buffelus, or the Bhainsa, and Bubalus Arna or the

Ayna.*

Habitat of the tame, universal ; of the wild, also every where where

adequate cover and swamp exist. The haunts of the Arna or wild

* Bornouensis and Brachycerus are to my mind no Buffaloes, and their united horns

form a character at variance not only with the genus but the family. Hence I denomi-

nate them from this feature Syncerus (avy et kepos). They are foreign to India, the land

of the true Buffaloes. ”

710 On Various Genera of the Rumanants. | Jury,

Buffaloe are the margins rather than the interior of primeval forests.

They never ascend the mountains, and adhere, like Rhinoceroses, to the

most swampy sites of the districts they frequent. There is no animal

upon which ages of domestication have made so small an impression as

upon the Buffaloe, the tame species being still most clearly referrible to

the wild ones at present frequenting all the great swampy jungles of

India. But in those wildernesses as in the cow-houses, a marked dis-

tinction may be observed between the long-horned and curve-horned

Buffaloes, or the Macrocerus and Speirocerus of my Catalogue—which

whether they be separate species or merely varieties, I shall not venture

to decide, but I incline to regard them as species. The length of the

horns of Macrocerus is sometimes truly enormous, or 64 feet each.

There is such a pair in the British Museum, and another pair I saw

in Tirhut. The Arna ruts in autumn and the females produce one or

two young in summer after a gestation of 10 months. The herds are

usually numerous and sometimes exceedingly so, though at the season

of love the most lusty males lead off and appropriate several females

with which they form small herds for the time. I have no memoran-

dum of the intestines of the Arna. This noble species is, in the Saul

forest and Tarai, a truly stupendous animal, as tall as the Gaur and

longer considerably, and of such power and vigour as by his charge

frequently to prostrate a well-sized elephant! The wild animals are

fully a third larger than the largest tame breed, and measure from

snout to vent 102 feet, and six to six and half feet high at the shoul-

der. The wild Buffaloe is remarkable for the uniform shortness of its

tail, which extends not lower than the hock; for the tufts which cover

his forehead and knees ; and, lastly, for the great size of his horns and

the uniform high condition of the animal, so unlike the leanness and

angularity of the domestic buffaloe’s figure, even at its best.

I have now disposed of all the Bovines proper of India, and might

next proceed to the Bovine Antelopes or Busdorcinze which form an-

other sub-family of the Bovide. But those animals, with one excep-

tion, and that a doubtful one—viz. Portax picta or the Nilgau—are

wholly foreign to India, and the Nilgau itself rarely found on the left

bank of the Ganges, how common soever across that river all the way

to the Deccan and Carnatic. Wherefore, having no personal knowledge

of the group, I leave it untouched. It will be seen above that my

1847.] Notice on the Ferruginous Spherules. 711

principle of generic classification is organic. I assume that every

organic variation is a sign of genus ; that nothing but organic variation

isa sign of genus; that we are too ignorant at present of the real

nature and use of most organs to decide on their relative value and to

reject some because they seem comparatively uninfluential on the

habits and economy of the animal endowed with them; that the organ

is always the datum; its use always the desideratum, and that all or-

gans ought to be prominently set forth until their structures, uses and

relative importance be decided on; that all three sorts of teeth are

organs, and all therefore are properly introduced to mark genera and

even higher groups ; that there is not that entire uniformity of denti-

tion among the Ruminants which has been so long asserted; and,

lastly, that the special form of the horns in the Cirvide, though not

strictly an organic mark, may yet be wisely used at present to help the

indication of genera, because it is a very palpable sign, and one besides

usually harmonising with, and indicative of other and organic modifica-

tions yet partially or wholly understood.*

Notice on the Ferruginous Spherules imbedded in Sandstone from Lul-

lutpore, in Bundelcund, by Dr. G. G. Spiuspury.—By H. Prv-

DINGTON, Curator Museum Economic Geology.

We have received from Dr. Spilsbury an additional supply of the cu-

rious little Ferruginous Spherules described in my report of September

1846, from their resemblance in miniature to the spherical volcanic

Bombs figured by Mr. Darwin as being possibly voleanie grape-shot, and

since that time I have observed that some being sent to the Agricultural

Society, Dr. McClelland thought they might be fossil fruits. I have

seen these and find them externally the same as ours, and I have there-

fore submitted ours to a farther examination, of which the result is—

That they are infusible before the blowpipe ; that they are not mag-

netic, but when exposed to the reducing flame of the blowpipe they

become so. That when dissected by long immersion in muriatic acid

they leave nothing but a residuum of coarse white granular silex and

\ ; Lia & $

* Mr. Hodgson’s correction of an oversight in the description of Genus Axis, page

691, reached us after the sheet had been printed off. For ‘‘ canines in males only,” read

“ canines in both sexes.”’— Eps.

AF,

712 Notice on the Ferruginous Spherules. [Juny,

a finer one in a gray impalpable powder, which bemg examined before

the blowpipe is silica with oxide of Iron.

There is no trace of any thing like organic arrangement, such as cells,

&c. which are rarely completely obliterated in fossil fruits, how com-

plete soever the mineralisation of the substance of the fruit may be.

The strongest proof however to my mind that they are not fossil fruits,

but originally ferruginous spherules, whether formed by volcanic action

(or by that which produces the pisolitic iron ores?) arises from the

matrix in some of the specimens being almost wholly destitute of iron!

and the spherule having evidently given iron to it, round its place, in

which when detached it leaves a coating of peroxide of iron which

stains the sandstone. Now if the spherule had been originally a fruit,

it must have obtained its iron from the sandstone itself or from filtra-

tion through it, which would have stained it, for we know of no colour-

less solution of iron like those of silex and lime, which may pass through

a rock and be deposited in bodies for which they have an affinity

without leaving coloured traces of their passage.

One which I fractured contained a nucleus, excentrically situated, of

coarse sand, as if it had been inclosed in a globule of molten iron.

This spherule weighed 33 grains and gave by muriatic acid approxi-

matively as follows :

OM COARSE SICA ai ion pn he ee wore = ae lege canine oh en

Fine impalpable powder of silica with some iron,.. 4

mide Of M0, Tom decease 2 cok ook Oo eee

I am therefore still inclined to think these spherules inorganic, and

that they have been suddenly deposited in their present position as

ferruginous globules, but by what agency we cannot say. The amount

of sand in them would almost entitle them to be called ferruginous

sandstones.

Mr. Darwin, in his recent work on South America, p. 123, describes

some ferruginous volcanic concretions, which are however fusible, as

from two inches to two feet in diameter; their insides consisting of a

fine scarcely adherent volcanic sand or of an argillaceous tuff. He

quotes also D’Aubuisson (to whose work I have not the opportunity

of referring) as adverting to the tendency of iron to form hollow conere-

1847. ] Notice of the Deo Monnees. 713

tions or shells containing incoherent matter. Our spherulites are evi-

dently yet a problem for resolution, and it is only by attention to the

mineralogical conditions of it that we can hope to see its geological

bearings properly estimated.

PISA DIV

Notice of the Deo Monnees,* or sacred beads of Assam, by the same.

Major Jenkins sends me in a letter a string of six of these singular

objects, of which he says :—

“T shall be obliged if you can tell me what these beads are, and if

you know where any similar are to be had, and whether they are artifi-

cial or natural? I suppose the latter are jaspers ?”

«You may have seen such and blue and white beads made into neck-

laces by the Faqueers, the blue and these are in very great demand with

all our hill tribes, and could I obtain a few strings of sizes they would be

very useful to give as occasional presents to chiefs whom we may seek

to attach to our government. Why these beads are considered so valu-

able amongst these tribes I only account for by supposing they are very

scarce, could they not be easily imitated ?”’

And Captain Smith writing to him says :—

“JT send you some of the Deo Monnees so prized by the Singphos

and without a string of them, a wife is not to be had. I send small

ones, as I should have to pay 5 Rs. for a large sized one ; those similar

in grain to the Ash wood and irregularly bored are most prized, they

should be of both the colors 1 send; they are valued most because

they are supposed to be the real Deo Monnee, and are said to be found

ready bored. Those that are particularly smooth outside, and regular-

ly bored are not so valued, as they are thought to be the work of man’s

hands, whereas the others are by the gods themselves.”

These singular objects of veneration (the small-sized ones as sent to

us) are small flat circular disks, about from one to 14 eighth of an inch

thick and from one to two eighths in diameter, with holes in the middle

or towards it. The colors are from a dirty greenish yellow to a bright

sealing wax red ; some are yellowish and marbled with the red colour in

veins like Jaspers, but the red ones are not marbled with yellow. These

* Deo Monnee, Jewel of the gods.

422

714 Notice of the Deo Monnees. [Juxy,

disks appear at first sight like sections of the jasperized stems of

gramineous plants, or small pithy wood, and at the edges some of them

(the yellow more than the red) appear marked with strice exactly like

part of a small petrified twig. When polished however no traces of

vessels can be discerned on the transverse section of either the green or

red ones by a magnifier.

Selecting one which was a fair medium between the yellow and the

red, I submitted it to the following tests. Premising however that its

entire weight was not more than 1} grain.

Eeamination.

It is excessively brittle, the fracture may be called splintery—con-

choidal, as well as one can distinguish in such minute specimens, and

it,is the most splintery substance I am acquainted with, the slightest

touches of the pestle making it fly as if from an explosion, so that it must

be powdered in a covered or a steel mortar. The fractured surface is

that of a red enamel or bright sealing wax. The powder resembles

brick-dust. The hardness is 5-6, or between Apatite and Adularia.

It scratches Fluor readily, and does not yield to the knife.

It. does not adhere to the tongue or show any effervescence with

acids. Its smell, if any thing with such small specimens, is metallic

when breathed upon. It is not magnetic.

Before the blowpipe in the forceps and on charcoal it fuses immedi-

ately to a dark steel-coloured brilliant globule, which below is marbled

with broad greyish and dirty white veins. ‘This globule is not magne-

tic and internally has the red fracture of the fresh Deo Monnee.

With borax on Platina wire it fuses entirely to a bright emerald

green glass while hot, which becomes of a pale blue on cooling.

With the addition of metallic tin this bead gives a brownish red

enamel, The colouring matter of the Deo Monnee therefore is princi-

pally protoxide, and perhaps the suboxide of copper, and, as will be

subsequently seen some iron.

Vid Humedd.

The powder is not soluble in Muriatic, Sulphuric or Nitric acids.

The Sulphuric acid gives it a dull brick or brown-red colour which

becomes brighter after several days, the other two acids brighten the

powder almost to an orange, though quite colourless.

1 oe ee

18473, ts Notice of the Deo Monnees. 715

Boiled in Nitro-Hydrochloric acid a part appeared to dissolve and

the vapour had a remarkably disagreeable smell.

The filtered solution gave traces of Iron, and faintly but distinctly of

Copper, though not so strong as one would expect from the blowpipe

test. The red powder remaining on the filter fused readily with caus-

tic soda in a silver capsule, and when cold was a dirty greenish mass, the

whole of which was soluble m Muriatic acid and the solution gave

also traces of Iron and Copper.

It was evaporated to dryness and redissolved in pure water, when it

“left untouched a buff-coloured powder, which by the blowpipe was

found to be silica tinged with Iron, the solution gave as before traces of

Iron; but was too dilute to show the Copper. I suppose indeed that much

of the Copper may have been volatilised, and it is possible that the

substance may contain Arsenic.

The above I publish merely as a guide for future investigations when

more of the substance can be obtained, such preliminary notes being

always of great utility to the working chemist. In reply to Major

Jenkins I should say—

That the fusibility and low degree of hardness of the one bead we

have experimented upon, while it puts it out of the classes of Jaspers

and Pitchstones (of which further we know of none containing copper ?)

would incline as to believe that it is an enamel, in which the oxides of

copper are frequently used as the red colouring matters ; and it is not

- difficult to suppose that the Singphos obtain these, fabricated to imitate

Jaspers of these colours, through tribes in intercourse with the Chinese

of Yunan. The talent of the Chinese in enamel work ofall kinds we

well know, and no doubt the beads might be imitated by any person

who understood enamelling.

The only natural mineral beads I can find in the bazar are red and

white cornelians. Some of blue glass have, I observe, strice on the

unground facets so that the circumstance of our Deo Monnees having

them does not count as an evidence of their being natural productions.

PIV

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

JUNE, 1847.

The usual monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

Wednesday evening, the 2d of June.

Capt. Wm. Munro, in the Chair.

The minutes of proceedings of the last meeting were read and adopt-

ed, and the accounts and vouchers for May laid on the table as usual.

The following gentlemen having been duly proposed and seconded at

the May meeting, were ballotted for and duly elected :—

R. O’Dowda, Esq.

Lieut. Thuillier, B. A.

J. B. Elliott, Esq. C. S.

H. W. Elliott, Esq. C. S.

Capt. Thos. Brodie, 5th N. I.

Lieut. Ed. Tuite Dalton, 9th N. I.

C. B. Skinner, Esq.

F. E. Hall, Esq.

J. Johnstone, Esq.

Mr. E. Currie of the Civil Service was named as a candidate for elec-

tion, proposed by Mr. E. C. Samuells, seconded by Mr. Bushby.

Read letters—

From Major Sturt, Secretary to Government of India, Military

Department, forwarding copy of a pamphlet by Professor Ansted, enti-

tled, “Facts and suggestions concerning the Economic Geology of

India.”

From Mr, Secretary Young, forwarding the annexed correspondence

regarding the discovery of Cannel coal at Junk Ceylon.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 717

(No. 461.)

From the Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,

To the Secretary to the Asiatic Society,

STEAM. Dated, Fort William, the 19th May, 1847.

Letter from the Governor of P. W. Sirr.—I : ;

Island, Singapore and Malacca, No. 31 wee a directed to transmit for

of 27th February, 1847. the information of the Society a copy

Ditto Mint Master of Calcutta No. 456, f ; :

Mee HA ulin 1 Enclosure. oO ohe Corr espondence noted in the

Ditto to Governor of P. W. Island Sin- margin regarding a specimen of Coal

gapore and Malacca, No. 469, dated 19th discovered in Junk Ceylon.

Inst,

I have the honor to be, Sir,

Your most obedient servant,

A. R. Youne,

Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

(No. 31.)

From the Governor of P. W. Island, Singapore and Malacca,

To C. Brapon, Esq., Under-Secretary to the Goverment of Bengal, Fort

William. Dated, Singapore, 27th February, 1847.

Sir,—My letter under date the 26th July 1845, No. 124, will have made

the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor of Bengal acquainted with my belief

that Coal was to be found in the vicmity of Penang, and although I failed at

that time, im discovering the mineral, yet I did not relax my inquiries, and

I am now enabled to report very satisfactorily on the subject.

On the recent return of the Hon’ble East India Company’s Steamer

Hooghly from the Northern end ofthe Straits, after conveying the Hon’ble

Recorder, and Court Establishment to Penang, Captain Congalton brought

me a specimen of Coal which had been deposited by some person at the

Harbour Master’s Office ; search had been made for the party without avail,

and I apprehended that I should be again baffled, when I was favored with a

letter, regarding the said Coal, by the Resident Councillor at Penang, a copy

of which I beg to enclose.

The Hon’ble the Deputy Governor will observe that the Coal now dis-

covered, (a specimen of which I beg to forward for the purpose of being

tested,) is found on the Southern Coast of the Island of Junk Ceylon, which

is not far from the River Gurbie, on the Malayan Peninsula, where my for-

mer search was made, and if we may judge from the seam noticed by Kong

Kiyon, who brought in the Coal, there must be a large quantity available.

I do not think that Kong Kiyon is competent to enter into the engage-

ment proposed by the Resident Councillor at Penang, or that we should be

justified in making any agreement with him to supply the mineral from the

territory of our Ally, the King of Siam, without previously ascertaining

718 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNE,

how far he may be cognizant of such a proceeding ; neither would the price

demanded, viz. 7 dollars per ton, justify me in laying in any quantity whilst

that of ascertained good quality can be purchased for 6 dollars per ton.

I have however ventured to authorize Mr. Garling, to commission from

Kong Kiyon two or three coyans of the Coal, and on delivery, to present

him with 25 dollars from Government in addition to the price of the Coal, .

for having made the discovery known to the authorities, and with a view of

inducing others to come forward with any information likely to develope the

resources of these settlements, and the adjacent native states, which I trust

will meet with the approval of the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor of Bengal.

The Junks from China and Cochin China are now daily making their ap-

pearance, and I am averse to withdrawing the Steamer from the vicinity of

Point Romania for any lengthened period, or I would have-furnished a more

full Report on the subject of this Coal, but I hope to proceed on my an-

nual tour early in May, or as soon as it shall be ascertained, by the change

of the monsoon, that the whole of the Junks of the season have arrived,

when I shall send the Hooghly to Junk Ceylon, and do myself the honor of

reporting the result.

I have the honor to be, &c.

(Signed) W. J. Burrerworrn,

. . Governor.

Singapore, 27th February, 1847.

(No. 161 of 1847.)

From the Resident Councillor Prince of Wales Island.

To the How ble the Governor, Sc. &c. &c. -

Sir,—Captain Congalton, in command of the Hon’ble Company’s Steamer”

Hooghly, will have shown to you a muster of Coal brought to Penang just

about the time the Steamer reached this port. He procured the muster from

Mr. Gottlieb, the Harbour Master, but no particulars could be obtained, as the

man who brought the sample could not befound. Mr. Gottlieb having at last

succeeded in tracing the man, sent him to my office, and I have now the

honor of givmg you the result of my inquiries. The man’s name is Kong

Kiyon, a Siamese by community, but born in Penang. By his statement,

the Sample was found on the river bank mingled with the mud, close upon

the jungle, and about 2 or 3 hundred feet from the mouth of the river, on

the Southern Coast of the Island of Junk Ceylon. There are rocks on the

coast—Kong Kiyon went there to collect Ratans—any persons may there

go into the jungles and collect what they please ; sometime since he brought

a piece of this mineral to Penang, but it was considered as useless. Having

been spoken to on the subject, immediately he came upon this Coal as stated,

-— eee Se ee ee

ee oe ee ee ee ee

y ©

pone ne

ewe"

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 719

he set to cooking his rice with it, and finding it answer the purpose well, he

ventured to bring away about 4 or 5 coyans of it. The boat has now gone

away and he has now left but one small piece, which he promised to bring to

my office.

He discovered a stratum about 3 feet in thickness close under the surface,

but of its length and breadth he knows nothing. Why the people do not

use it for culmary purposes he knows not, but supposes that they may know

nothing about it. There are no inhabitants in the vicinity of the Coal, and

he entertains no difficulty im bringing away any quantity.

Kong Kiyon told Mr. Gottlieb that he would engage to bring the Coal at

the rate of #12 per coyang of 45 Peculs. He has thought better of it.

He tells me that, after consulting his comrades, he would not engage under

150 for an 8 coyang boat load, beg upwards of 50 per cent. beyond his

offer to Mr. Gottlieb. But Kong Kiyon says, that for 4150 per load of an

8 coyang boat, he will enter into a bond with securities to supply the mine-

ral always, provided a small advance of cash be made to him, as he has no

_ funds of his own.

Mr. Gottlieb brought one piece burnt. It had the appearance and smell

of acommon cinder, only it was very light in weight. Captain Congalton

spoke well of it after trial.

I shall await your instructions in this matter.

I have, &c.

(Signed) S. GarLine,

Resident Councillor.

P. W. Island, the 13th February, 1847.

15th.—P. 8. The specimen of Coal not having yet come to hand, I shall

no longer detain this letter.

(Signed) S. Gar.ine,

Resident Councillor.

(True Copy)

(Signed) W. J. BuTTERWoRTH,

Governor.

(No. 290.)

Copy of this letter and of its enclosure, together with the specimen of

Coal otherwise received, forwarded to the Mint Master of Calcutta, for the

purpose therein mentioned.

By order of the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor of Bengal.

(Signed) C. Brapon,

Under Secretary to the Governor of Bengal,

Fort William, 7th April, 1847.

5 A

720 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNnz,

(No. 456 of 1846-47.)

From Lieut.-Col. W. N. Forses, Mint Master:

To C. Bravon, Esq. Under Secretary to the Goverment of Bengal.

Sir,—I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter No. 290,

dated the 7th April 1847, forwarding a copy of a letter and enclosures from

the Governor of P. W. Island, Singapore and Malacca, together with the

specimen of Coal which accompanied them, and in reply to state that, as the

specimen supplied was insufficient for experiments conducted in the Steam

Engine, or other mint furnaces, I requested Dr. W. B. O’Shaughnessy,

Chemical Examiner to Goverment to examine it m detail, and I have now the

pleasure of transmitting in original his very satisfactory report on its assay

aud analysis.

I have, &e.

(Signed) W.N. Forsss,

Mint Master.

Calcutta Mint, the 20th April, 1847.

(No. 26.)

From Dr. W. B. O’SHauGHNEssSy, Chemical Examiner to Government,

To Lieut.-Col. W. N. Forses, Mint Master.

Dated, Chemical Examiner’s Office, Fort William, 30th April, 1847.

Sir,—In reply to your letter of the 14th inst. requesting me to furnish a

report on a specimen of Coal received from,the Government of Bengal, I have

the honor to send you the accompanying memorandum of the results of ‘its

analysis, which shows that this Coal is by far the most valuable hitherto

found in this or adjacent countries.

2. The coal is identical with the “ Cannel” or “ Wigan” kind. It is free

from sulphur, cokes well and yields such an abundance of gaseous inflam-

mable matter as to be of the utmost value for generating steam or manufac-

turing gas. The proportion of ash is moreover very small. The discovery

‘of this kind of coal promises moreover to prove of additional importance in

as much as it is generally found to accompany deposits of the richest and

best ordinary coking coal.

3. The documents sent with your letter are herewith returned.

I have, &c.

(Signed) W. B, O’SHauGHNESsy,

Chemical Examiner,

— eg

ee ee ee ye ee ee ree

—— ae ms ie

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 721

Memorandum of composition of specimen of Coal from Junk Ceylon,

compared with that of English Cannel Coal.

In 100 Parts.

. SPeCiiG ila ae eee asa ae

vity. ee mats Soke, (Ash.

Junk Ceylon Coal, ........ 1. 25 60.40 39.58 | 2.50

English Cannel Coal,...... Lu 2A 60.00* 40.00* | 0.30+

(Signed) W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY,

Chemical Examiner.

Calcutta, 30th April, 1847.

* Dr. Thomson.—Brande’s Manual, pp. 9, 83.

+ Berthier.—Traite des Essais, Vol. 1, pp. 328, 336 and 339.

(No. 469.)

From the Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,

To the Governor of Prince of Wales’ Island, Singapore and Malacca,

Dated Fort William, the 19th May, 1847.

Srr,—I am directed to transmit for your information copy of a letter from

the Mint Master of Calcutta, No. 456, dated the 30th ultimo, with the Chemi-

cal Examiner’s Report which accompanied it, on the specimen of Coal receiv-

ed with your letter No. 31, dated the 27th February last.

2. You will observe that the quantity forwarded by you was not sufficient

-for such experiments as are conducted in the Steam Engine and Mint Fur-

naces, and you are therefore requested to procure a larger supply of the same

description of Coal. It is very desirable too that the locality in which it is

found should be more accurately ascertained and described, and the Deputy

Governor feels assured that you will use every effort to obtain the fullest

particulars on this pomt as well as every other connected with this important

subject.

I have, &c.

(Signed) A. R. Young,

Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

Fort William, the 19th May, 1847.

(True Copies.)

A. R. Youne,

Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

From Captain James Abbott, giving further details on the manufac-

ture of the Damasqued sword blades of Goojrat.

sae Mes

722 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JUNE,

From Mr. Hodgson, forwarding a paper on the crestless Porcupine,

with plates.

From the Rev. Mr. Mason ditto on the Gamboge tree of 'Tenasserim.

From Dr. Cantor ditto on the Reptiles of thte Malayan peninsula

and Islands.

From Mr. Piddington, presenting a chart of the hurricanes in the

bay of Bengal.

From the Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, presenting the Meteo-

rological Register for May.

From Mr. Hodgson, presenting a paper on various genera of the

~ Ruminants, with plates. .

From the Librarian, submitting the MS. of a popular catalogue of

the curiosities in the Society’s Museum, (referred to the Committee of

Papers.)

From Mr. Blyth, applying for a supply of spirits of Wine for the

Museum.

The purchase of 6 gallons monthly was sanctioned accordingly.

A memorandum was submitted from the Oriental Section, reeommend-

ing the publication of Mr..Hodgson’s Essays on the Bodo, Dhimél and

Koch dialects of the sub-Himalayan aborigines, to be published as a

separate work, at the expense of the Oriental Fund.

Resolved that this proposition be referred to the Committee of Papers,

it being doubtful whether the Oriental Fund can be employed for any

but classical or ancient works.

On the proposition of the Secretaries, on the part of the Committee

of Papers, a copy of Victor Jacquemont’s Travels in India was directed

to be purchased for the Library.

The following list was submitted by the Librarian :—

Books received for the Meeting of Wednesday, the 2d June, 1847.

PRESENTED.

The Chenchwars, a wild tribe inhabiting the forests of the Eastern

Ghauts, by Captain Newbold.—By THe AUTHOR.

The Gospel of St. Matthew, translated and printed in the Lepcha

language, by the Rev. William Start, Missionary at Darjeelmg.—By THE

AUTHOR.

ass ee ae oe

tee ee

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 723

Summary of the Geology of Southern India, by Captain Newbold.—By

THE AUTHOR.

Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, Vol. IV. No.

5—/7.—By THE SociEty.

Account of a Visit to the Bitter Lakes, Isthmus of Suez, by the bed of the

ancient Canal of Nechos, the “ Khalej al kudim’’ eel ets of the Arabs,

in June 1842, by Captain Newbold.—By Tue AuTHorR.

Description of the Wild Ass and Wolf of Tibet, with illustrations, by

B. H. Hodgson, Esq.—By THE AUTHOR.

Catalogue of the specimens and drawings of Mammalia and birds of Nepal

and Thibet, presented by B. H. Hodgson, Esq. to the British Museum. Two

copies.—By B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, No. 62 to 66.—By Tue Society.

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, part XIII. 1845.—By

THE SOCIETY.

Le Moniteur des Indes Orientales et Occidentales, No. I1.—By THE

EDITORS.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for

the month of April, 1847.—By THe Orriciatinc Deputy SurRvEyoR

GENERAL.

Ditto ditto kept at Kyook Phyoo during April, 1847.—By THE SuPER-

INTENDENT OF MARINE.

Address of the most noble the Marquis of Northampton, read at the

anniversary meeting of the Royal Society, on November 30, 1846.—By THE

Roya Society.

The Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. XVI.

part I1.—By Tue Society.

Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, for the year

1846.—By THE Society.

Account of an Excursion in search of Ancient Inscriptions and other

Relics in India, by a field officer of the Engineer corps.—By THE AUTHOR.

EXCHANGED.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, Vol. V.

part IV,

PURCHASED.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 200.

The Curators of the Museums presented their usual monthly Reports.

724 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Junz,

Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology for May, 1847.

I have been employed examining various matters in the departments

under my charge during the past month, but some are not completed

aud others not worth reporting upon.

Geology and Mineralogy.

Dr. Spilsbury has sent us an additional supply of specimens of the

ferruginous spherules described in my report of Sept. 1846, as possibly

volcanic. I have put into a separate notice for the Journal the result

of my examination of one of them, which appears to me to demonstrate

that they have not been derived from organic bodies.

Col. Ouseley has sent us a further and an abundant supply of the

remarkable fibrous limestone with impure chalk (for chalk it certainly

is if we use the name without reference to the organic contents of the

purer European chalks) described in my last, and both in a mineral and

a geological point of view, it is highly interesting ; the layer of matrix

is in some specimens fully half an inch thick !

Economic Geology.

Major Jenkins has sent us from Assam a curious kind of beads held

in much veneration by the Singphos. I have put it into the form of a

short paper for the Journal, the examination I was able to make of

the minute specimen we could afford to take, being about 14 grain in

weight, so as to preserve for the Museum these singular specimens for

comparison. When we can obtain others a more complete analysis

may be made and the question settled of whether they are artificial or

natural productions. Dr.Spilsbury has sent us (Report of March,

1847) another, and this time a handsome specimen of the Copper Ore

of Sahgurh* which is really a very fine and promising one, being a pure

green and steel-grey oxide, probably a silico-carbonate of Copper dis-

persed in spots and masses through a quartz matrix with very little

iron and apparently no sulphur in combination. It is to be regretted

that such a promising ore is not wrought, but the expense of carriage

from such a spot would be a heavy charge even on the manufactured

produce. |

He sends also a bar of iron from Tendookhairie which, his note says

“cannot be wrought for the copper,” but the obstacle is not copper,

* OF ge Sowrage, Sahgurh Raja’s present capital, 9 miles north of Dhumonee, and 32

miles south of Tehree.

y oS

1 i

4 A

. id : |

; ; ,

’

; ‘

ary, = |

Weutsi

‘ (aw

5 a* | | 7

| Rly

| ri 5

ey :

| | 39)

we) Ae

ein is

| > , -

filo. ee

Sid

. A |

¥ my

: a By 4 v

5 ft Se Ff “ | ‘ |

sD etna vd

‘ Pid { i.) 4

" ' : BY ) .

+" :

v | |

. ’

‘

\ i. a

: Void .

3 4

m RA

‘

coe . faapug) “WOLWITEOO NATTIAOS porfrabou OT

L Wodayo] sonlln Jo uonsoy SAL ‘WOLVNINVO YNOLSOOE LS f

‘ORIS

9.9.0. 689 Fal

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 725

which by the way would be volatilised ‘in the heat required to smelt

iron, but the sulphuret ofiron which it contains, and the only chance of

producing passable iron from the ore would be (perhaps) careful roast-

ing of it ; an expense which it would not suppott ; I say, perhaps, not

having seen the ore, for pounding and washing might with some earthy

iron ores answer and leave the pyrites behind. And from some of the

more compact and metallic kinds roasting would not separate the sul-

phur. Col. Ouseley has forwarded us a brick and a fragment from

the Ramgurh temple of Sirgoojah but I have no farther notice of it than

the name.

Zoological Department.— Mr. Blyth’s Report.

The following are the donations which I have now the pleasure to acknow-

ledge :—

1. From G. T. Lushington, Esq. of Almorah. A fine male of the Tibetan

(slightly aberrant) Gazelle recently described by My. Hodgson by the name

Antilope (Procapra) picticaudata, m XV, 334, I have had it mounted, and

now exhibit it together with its female, presented on a former occasion by

Dr. Campbell. On looking over the large collection of original drawings of

animals, and of tracings of such, which I brought from England, I have

been gratified to find a tracing of Pallas’s figure of his Ant. gutturosa ;

from which I now feel satisfied that it is a distinct species from the Gazella

picticaudata, however close the affinity in various respects: but I must be

permitted to retain my expressed opinion that, until now, I could not have

felt justified in considering them as distinct. N. B. The same bare places on

the site of the sub-orbital sinuses are visible in the male specimen as in the

female ; as if a rudiment of such an organ had existed in the recent subject.

2. From Major Jenkins, Pol. Agent at Gowhatti—The skeleton of a

Leopard, and skins of the *Bhaloo-soor and of Sciurus bicolor; also the

imperfect skin of a Pangolin.

3. From Capt. Rollo, 50th Madras N. I.—Specimens of the Schizodac-

tylus monstrosus, and of its larva, preserved in spirit, from Vizagapatam.

4, From Major Ouseley, of Chota Nagpur—A skin and two perfect

skeletons of male Gaours (Bos gaurus).

5. From Mr. Warden, of the Pilot service—A fine specimen of a Shark,

being a second and new species of the genus Stegostoma, hitherto only repre-

sented by the ‘Zebra ‘Shark’ of authors, No. XVIII of Russell’s ‘ Fishes of the

Coromandel coast.’ It may be described as—

St. carinatum, nobis, (Pl. XXV, fig. 1). Structure typical. Remarkable for a

series of ridges studded with enlarged scales (vide fig. 1, a), the most prominent

of which commences abruptly on the vertex towards the occiput, and is conti-

726 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (June,

nued over the spine and along the upper margin of the first dorsal fin, upon

which it gradually diminishes till it disappears at the extremity of the fin; a

similar ridge commences gradually behind the first dorsal, and in like manner

ascends and gradually disappears towards the tip of the second dorsal fin: a

strongly marked lateral ridge commences gradually, near and a little posterior

to the abrupt commencement of the medial dorsal ridge, diverging from that

slightly till it reaches as far as the posterior base of the first dorsal fin, then

continuing parallel to the back, and expanding at the tail so as to merge and

disappear among the scales of that organ, which are similarly enlarged : a se-

cond and less prominent lateral ridge appears about half-way down the side,

scarcely traceable for some distance above and posterior to the pectoral fins ;

this continues parallel to the upper lateral ridge, and in like manner becomes

diffused over and disappears upon the tail : lastly, another ridge appears a little

behind the pectorals and is continued along the anterior margin of the ventrals;

another again is continued along the anal fin; and there is a lateral ventral ridge,

commencing gradually from near the posterior base of each ventral fin. All

the scales are conspicuously cariated. The general colour is brown, spotted

all over on the upper surface with moderately large but unequally-sized black

spots, placed nearly in rows both longitudinally and transversely : these spots

are smaller ou the head, and disappear anteriorly to the eyes, beimg also

comparatively indistinct on the two dorsal and the anal fins: the lower parts

are spotless throughout. The spots and the ridges are exhibited in the

accompanying plate, and also a portion of the upper lateral ridge (fig. 1, a),

parallel to the commencement of the anterior dorsal fin, natural size, and

the same magnified (b). Length of the specimen nearly 4 feet. The second

figure in the plate represents an Australian species of true Scyllium, the Squa-

lus ocellatus of Gmelin. ;

6. From our Librarian, Baboo Rajendralal Mittra,—The fresh laid egg of

a Cassoway (Casswarius emeu.)

7. From E. Lindstedt, Esq.—Some fine fresh specimens of sundry Snakes.

8. By R.W. G. Frith, Esq., I have been kindly permitted to select

such specimens as were required for the museum of an extensive collection of

mammalia and birds, chiefly procured in the vicinity of Malacca. The only

species quite new to the museum are two birds—an Accipiter, which seems

to be undescribed, and Brachyurus ceruleus, (Raffles, v. Pitta gigas, Tem.),

—and one fish—Osphronemus olfaz, Cuv. and Val., Hist. Poiss. VII, 282 :

but various other highly interesting specimens have also been selected, tend-

ing to complete our series of Hylobates lar, Presbytis obscurus and Pr. albo-

cinereus, (Desm.), Galeopithecus Temminckii, Paradoxurus lewcomystaa (apud

Cantor),* Lutra(Aonyx) barang, and Rhizomys sumatrensis, among mammalia :

* I differ from Dr, C.in considering this species to be P. leucomystax of Gray, from

recollection of the original specimen in the Zoological Society’s Garden, upon which

the name was founded.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 727

and in the class of birds—Picus (Campephilus) validus, mas, Batrachostomus

auritus, jun., Eupetes macrocercus, Tem., and various others of commoner

occurrence, among which may be mentioned the common Indian Corvus

culminatus, which, though abundant at Penang, I had never before seen from

so far south as Malacca, but in previous collections from that locality only

the C. macrorhynchos, Vieillot, a very distinct species of black Crow. Upon

the whole, this collection has added some valuable specimens to the Museum.

The Hawk can be satisfactorily identified with neither of the two described

species inhabiting the Malay countries, viz. Accipiter soldensis, (Horsf., v.

cuculoides, Tem.), and Acc. virgatus, (Tem.), to which Mr. G. R. Gray refers

the Acc. besra, Elliot, of India.* I shall designate it

Acc. nisoides. Presumed female in mature plumage differing only from that

of Acc. nisus (common to Europe and India), in its much inferior size, being

smaller than the male of Acc. nisus ; and in having the throat streakless

white, excepting a narrow median dark line; the usual lateral limes occur,

but not conspicuously, bordering the ear-coverts beneath, which are observ-

able in various other species of Hawks, Eagle-Hawks, &c. Length of wing

7+ inches, of tail 54; tarse 1? inch; middle toe and claw 13 in.

June 2d, 1847. E. BuyTa.

The usual display of stuffed animals that had been set up during the past

month was exhibited; and after commenting briefly on these, Mr. Blyth

proceeded to call attention to the rich collection of Quadrumana now in the

Museum, amounting to above 100 specimens, either set up on wire, or to be

thus mounted as soon as the Society’s taxidermists could be employed on

them. This series of Quadrumana was, for the occasion, ranged round the

meeting room, and the Curator proposed to exhibit, in like manner, the series

of other orders of mammalia and birds at future meetings of the Society ;

remarking that, from the greatly over-crowded state of the glass-cases,

visitors to the Museum could at present but very inadequately appreciate the

wealth of the Society’s collections in these two classes more particularly, a

considerable proportion of the specimens being, of necessity, concealed from

view when piled one upon another in the glazed cabinets.

The following additional Report refers to the Society’s present collection

of Quadrumana.

* Mr. Jerdon, in opposing this identification, regards my Acc. nisoides as the true Acc.

virgatus ; and certainly the besra does not accord with the descriptions of virgatus. The

adult female besra is exceedingly like that of Astur trivirgatus in its colouring and mark-

‘ngs ; but the niale is much more slaty above, and has much more rufous on the under-

parts, than I have seen in adult males of A. trivirgatus. Iam far from being satisfied

that Acc. besra and Acc. virgatus are identical.

5 B

728 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuneE,

Supplementary Report of the Curator of the Zoological Department.

I beg to present the following memorandum on the species of Quadrumana

at present in the Society’s Museum.

The species of Primates, Lin., divide into what may be termed the Chezro-

poda and Cheiroptera, the former of which comprehends the subjects of this

Report. The group first subdivides into what may be designated the An-

thropida and the Lemuria.

The Anthropida falls into two primary divisions, respectively peculiar to

the Old World and to the New World. These are the Catarhini and Platy-

rhint of M. Geoffroy St. Hilaire. The former, among other characteristic

distinctions, have constantly but two false molars on each side of both jaws ;

the latter have, as imvariably, three.

The Catarhini next fall in to three well marked sub-groups.—1l. That com-

prising the Human genus and the three genera of Apes, which have sundry

anatomical peculiarities in common.—2. That composed of the Baboons and

ordinary Monkeys of the Old World, with a simple stomach, and which are

furnished with cheek-pouches.—3. That consisting of those numerous

long-tailed Monkeys of the Old World which have a sacculated stomach, and

no cheek-pouches.

The general appellation of Quadrumana applies to all of the Cheiropoda

excepting Man. Our collection contains the following specimens, commencing:

with the Apes.

Troglodytes niger, Geoffroy. Of the Chimpanzee, we have a stuffed young

male, standing 225 inches high, forwarded by Mr. A. Bartlett, of London.*

Pithecus, Geoffroy. The Orang-utans. Five stuffed specimens, besides

skeletons, of all ages, from very young to ful wn. Firstly, we have the

mounted skin (deprived of one hand and one foot, which are preserved in

spirit in the museum of the Linnzan Society of London), of the celebrated

large adult (but not old) male procured in Sumatra by Capt. Cornfoot, who

presented it to the Society, and which is described by Dr. Clark Abel in the

15th Volume of the ‘ Asiatic Researches,’ and further noticed by myself im

Vol. X, p. 837, of the Society’s Journal. Secondly, the mounted skin and

skeleton of a female (of the race termed P. morio by Prof. Owen), which

lived 12 years in Calcutta in the possession of J. Apcar, Esq., who presented

it when dead to the Society, and was informed that the animal was six months

old at the time it fell into his possession. In this specimen the dentition had

* The supposed Troglodytes niger of Capt. Begbie’s ‘Observations of the Natural

History of the Malayan Peninsula,’ reprinted by Mr. H. E. Strickland in Ann. Mag.

N. H. 1846, p. 395, refers to Hylobutes lar: Capt. B.’s Pithecus lar being, apparently,

H. agilis.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 729

just been completed, or rather the third or last true molars were cutting the

gums at the epoch of the animal’s death.* Our three other specimens are

young of different ages.

Of the genus Hylobates, or Gibbon, we have a particularly fine series of

specimens, though, with one exception only, they are referrible to but two

species.

The exception is the fine pale female of H. leuciscus, F. Cuv. described in

XIII, 465, which I procured with some other Javanese specimens at auction.

‘Of the Hoolock (H. hoolock, Harlan), we have seven fine mounted speci

mens, exemplifying the variation to which this species (in common with other

Gibbons) is subject ; besides a very pale living adult female with dark cheeks,

throat, and chest, and white frontal band as usual, presented by Capt. Tickell :

all the others are mounted from fresh specimens, received chiefly from the

Barrackpore menagerie ; but another pale adult female was presented alive

by Mr. Heatly. Of the considerable number of individuals which I have now

examined of this species, the males have been, almost without exception, deep

black, with the white frontal band more or less developed, both as regards

extent and the purity of the white: in general, but not always, this band is

divided in the middle; and rarely it is of a dark grey colour, not contrasting

very strikingly with the black. Females seem never to be of a deep black,

_but vary from brownish-black to whitish-brown, devoid however in the latter

instance of the fulvous tinge which is observable in pale specimens of H. lar.

In general, they are paler on the crown, back, and outside of limbs, darker in

front, and much darker on the cheeks and chin. They are of every inter-

mediate shade to the extremes mentioned; and do not appear to alter in

* This valuable specimen ‘ai ved’at the Museum at a most unfortunate time, when I

was just recovering from a severe illness, and was passing my convalescence at the

house of a friend at some distance, unable to attend office. Upon hearing of its present-

ation, however, I lost no time in repairing to the Society’s rooms, but reached them too

late for any useful purpose, beyond that of superintending the setting up of the skin

When the animal was alive, I often saw her; and she appeared to be always mild and

good-tempered. The adult female Orang-utan which Sr. Del’ Casse exhibited some

month’s 2g0 in Calcutta, was a much larger and more powerful beast, and had quite a

different expression of countenance. She was also, on the whole, good-tempered, but

uncertain and dangerous to handle, which prevented my taking her dimensions. I consi-

der her to be of the race termed Mius Rambi by Mr. Brooke. A remarkable trait of

this individual was her decided sense of pudor: however she might lie or roll about,

she never failed to use one foot for purposes of concealment, holding therein a small

piece of board generally, or in default of this a wisp of straw, or whatever she could

seize on for the purpose. The general colour of Sr. Del’Casse’s animal was very dark,

with much blackish hair pendent on the sides of the face, and the whole face was dark,

_ excepting the eyelids, -

aR 2

730 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNE,

colour through life. The H. choromandus of Mr. Ogilby is founded on a

Hoolock of intermediate hue, in the collection of the Zoological Society. I

may add that we have three skeletons of Hoolocks of different ages, one only

being as yet mounted.

Of H. lar, the common Gibbon of the Tenasserim provinces and Malayan

peninsula, (replaced in Arracan, Sylhet, and Assam, by H. hoolock,) we have

as many as twelve specimens of all ages and colouring ; for seven of which,

from Malacca, we are indebted to Mr. Frith and Mr. E. Linstedt.* The whole

of these, and eleven other Malacea specimens lately received by Mr. Frith,

are more or less dark, varying from deep brown to brownish-black, with the

back generally paler (more or less so), and sometimes variegated with whitish

patches : occasionally the rump is whitish in dark individuals : and the hands

and feet are fulvous-white, rarely much suffused with brown. The white

ring surrounding the face varies a good deal indevelopment ; in one of our spe-

cimens being almost obsolete, except on the chin: and some again have much

more white on the chin and throat than others. The only pale specimen of

this Gibbon which we possess from Malacea, is a very young male that was

presented alive by Mr. M’Clelland :+ but in the Tenasserim provinces, the

pale variety seems greatly to predominate (if not to the exclusion of the dark

varieties, at least in some localities). The Rev. J. Barbe presented us with

adults of both sexes, together with the new-born young, and one a little

older, from Ye; all bemg of a fulvous-white colour, palest in the old

male; and another Tenasserim adult female, received from the Barrackpore

menagerie, is of the same light hue. It is remarkable that while Mr. Barbe’s

smallest Tenasserim specimen, about the size of a Marmozet, is densely clad

with long hair throughout, one of the same size (but still younger) from Ma-

lacea, has the belly and inside of the thighs entirely nude of hair, the throat,

breast, imside of arms, and outside of thighs, very scantily clad, and the pelage

of the head and back is very much shorter and less dense than in the other ;

a greater difference than so slight a disparity of age seems sufficient to ac-

count for: indeed, our young pale specimen from Malacca, though consi-

derably older than either, is much less densely clad than the infantile

Tenasserim specimen.

Of the Monkeys with a simple stomach, and cheek-pouches, the largest and

most highly typical are the African Baboons. We have only a young speci-

men of |

* Mr. Frith has since favored us with another skin of a mature female, remarkable for

having a small supplementary nipple half an inch below the ordinary left nipple. ~

+ This was brought to Calcutta by Capt. Charleton, who had also pale adults from

Malacca, and informed me that the pale race (which he considered distinct) kept in

separate flocks from the dark race. Dr. Cantor has also pale Malayan specimens.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 731

Cynocephalus porcarius, (Boddaért.) The common Cape Baboon, procur-

ed dead from a dealer.

The most nearly allied Asiatic species constitute the division Papio apud

Ogilby, which name is however assigned by Mr. Gray to the African Mandrill

and Drill. Acknowledging the group as Mr. Ogilby established it, it seems

that Inuus, Geoffroy (applied by that naturalist to the Magot of Barbary), has

the best claim to be retained as its appellation. Two minor groups are com-

prised, viz. the Silenus of Mr. Gray, from which surely cannot .be separated

I. arctoides, I. nemestrinus, and I. niger ; while I. rhesus is more allied to J.

sylvanus.* The Society’s present specimens are as follow :—

I. silenus, (L.) Very fine examples of the male and female; the former pur-

chased (dead), the latter received from Barrackpore. Also a fine mounted

skeleton of an adult male. This species of Monkey is stated by all authors

to be indigenous to Ceylon ; but Ihave the authority of Dr. R. Templeton of

Colombo for stating that it does not inhabit that island, though tame speci-

mens are often taken there. In Travancore and Cochin, it occurs abundantly

in a state of nature.

I. arctoides (?, Is. Geoff.) : described, with a mark of doubt, as I. nemestri-

nus in XIII, 473. Adult male, and a young specimen, from Arracan ; present-

ed by Capt. Phayre.

I, nemestrinus, (L.) Nearly full grown male, purchased (dead) ; adult female,

presented by Mr. E. Linstedt ; and the Society possesses the skeleton of an

adult male, and also a living male. Common in the Malayan peninsula, Su-

matra, &c.

I. rhesus, (Lin.): Pithex oinops, Hodgson. Specimens of large adult male,

and of female with young at the breast, procured in the Soonderbuns; also a

younger adult male; and a huge and monstrously obese male, of which the

carcass was picked up in the public street and brought to the Museum. Com-

mon in the Bengal Soonderbuns, Assam, &c.

The name Macacus should apply typically to the Macaque of Buffon, and

various allied'species which are scarcely (if at all) separable from the Manga-

beys of Africa, to which M. carbonarius especially approximates, with its dark

face and pale eyelids.

M. cynomolgus, (Lin.) Adult male, purchased alive: female, from Malacca,

presented by Mr. Frith; ditto, from Ye, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe;

young, from the Nicobar Islands, presented by Capt. Lewis; ditto, from

Timor, presented by Mr. W. Benson. Common in the Malay countries.

* Of the whole of the species here mentioned (excepting arctoides), I am familiar with

the living adults.

732 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. — [JuNE,

M. carbonarius, F. Cuv. Living adult male, purchased: young, presented

by Capt. Abbott. Common in Arracan, and quite distinct from the preceding _

species.*

M. radiatus, Desm. Living adult male; and stuffed specimen of a nearly

full grown female, purchased (dead). Common in the peninsula of India, and

replaced in Ceylon by the allied M. sinicus.

Of the African genus Cercopithecus, we have only C. sabeus, (Lin.), v. C.

chrysurus, nobis, XIII, 477. A large old specimen ; and a younger one, from

the Cape de Verd Islands, purchased alive.

We now proceed to the division of long-tailed Monkeys, with a sacculated

stomach, and devoid of cheek-pouches, comprising the Asiatic genus Presbytis

(vel Semnopithecus), and the nearly allied African genus Colobus. Of the

latter we possess no example ; but of the former a tolerably rich series.

Pr. entellus, (I. Cuv.). Adult male and female, and two young of different

ages ; procured in the neighbourhood. Wehave also skeletons of adults of both

sexes, not yet set up. This, the true Entellus Monkey, or common Hoonuman

of Bengal, I have never yet seen wild on the eastern side of the river Hoogly,

and its absence has often been remarked on the Cossimbazar island (formed

by the two chief confluents of the Hoogly and the main stream of the Ganges) ; .

while it abounds almost everywhere on the western or right bank of the

Hoogly and up the Ganges, extending its range to Central India, and to

Cuttack. Iam assured also of its occurrence in Assam; but have never seen

a specimen from that province. This animal is of a pale sullied straw-colour,

more or less tinged with a peculiar chocolat-au-lait brown on the back and

limbs; having constantly black hands and feet, and no trace of crest on the

vertex. It is one of the commonest of Bengal animals, and I have never ob-

served it to vary, so as to approximate in any degree to the following species.

Pr. priamus, Elliot, XIII, 470. The common Hoonuman of the Coro-

mandel coast and of Ceylon, and which Mr. Jerdon informs me abounds,

together with Pr. hypoleucos, in the vicinity of Tellichery on the Malabar

coast of the peninsula of India. A nearly full grown female, presented by

Walter Elliot, Esq. In this species, the pale chocolat-au-lait tint spreads

over the whole back and outside of the limbs, to a much greater extent than

is ever seen on Pr. entellus ; appearing also upon the crown, which exhibits

likewise a compressed high vertical crest, resembling that of several of the

Malayan species; and the hands and feet are whitish, 7. e. clad above with

whitish hairs. The hairs of the pelage of this and of the two following

species are straight, and not sinuous as in Pr. entellus. ie

* I have been keeping both alive for these two or three years past, adult males; aid

have seen and had several other live specimens of M, carbonarius.

a. -

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 733

Of Pr. anehises, Elliot, XIII, 470, I can only exhibit a skin sent on loan

by that gentleman. This is the common species of the elevated table-land

of the peninsula of India; and is remarkable for the great length of its hair

generally, that upon its toes imparting the appearance of a Spaniel’s paw.

Pr. hypoleucos, nobis, X, 839, XII, 170, XIII, 470: Semnopithecus Dussu-

miert, Schinz: S. John, var., Martin. An adult male, from Travancore?

presented by Dr. W. Coles of Madras. This species abounds along the range

of the Malabar ghats. Vide Pl. XXVI, fig. 1. _

Pr. albocinereus, (Desm). Adult male, nearly full grown female, and small

young; presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.: mature female, presented by E.

Lindstedt, Esq. All from Malacca. In the preceding members of this genus,

constituting with others a subgroup peculiar to India proper, the hair of the

crown radiates from a centre, a little behind the brows: in the present

Malayan species, there are two such centres, placed laterally near together ;

and the hair of the occiput is somewhat lengthened and directed upwards,

terminating at the vertical crest which it aids to produce. Colour dusky grey-

brown above, more or less dark, with black hands and feet, and white under-

parts and inside of limbs, as also great part of the haunch and thigh exter-

nally : crown generally blackish, with admixture of white in the two radiating

centres; and the upward-directed occipital hair is concolorous with the back,

or somewhat paler. Tail generally blackish except towards its base. The

small young resemble the adults, except in having a well-defined pale greyish

band on each side, separating the dusky hue of the back from the white of

the under-parts, and terminating in the white haunch. In this species, the

eye-lids appear to form the only white portion of the face, the skin of the

lips being dark.

Pr. Phayrei, nobis: referred to Pr. obscurus in XIII, 466, where described.

Skin of an adult, presented by Capt. Phayre: two specimens of the young,

presented alive by Capt. Abbot. Common in Arracan. This much resembles

the preceding species in its colouring, but differs from it in many particulars.

There are no radiating centres on the crown; but a much longer and less

dense, thin and compressed, vertical crest: the occipital hair is not length-

ened, and is directed downwards: the white of the under-parts scarcely

extends upon the inside of the limbs, and spreads much less on the sides,

which are dark like the back; and the haunches and thighs are uniformly

coloured with the back: the whiskers also are dark, and very long, concealing

the ears in front; whereas in Pr. albocinereus the ears are wholly visible:

Jastly, the tail is generally more or less albescent to near its tip; and the

lps are conspicuously white, and well furnished with white moustachial hairs

above, and similar hairs below. Vide Pl, XXVI, fig. 3.

734 Proceedings of the Asiatic Societg. [JuNE,

Pr. Barbet (2), nobis, n. s.2 Adult male and female, from the Tenasserim

province of Ye; presented by the Rev. J. Barbe. Intermediate to the

preceding species and to Pr. obscurus ; but seemingly, distinct from both.

There is no vertical crest, as in the former; nor is the occipital hair length-

ened and conspicuously much paler, as invariably in the latter species: but

the shoulders and outside of the arm are silvered im both specimens; and

the under-parts resemble those of Pr. obscurus. The tuil is very slightly

paler than the body ; whereas in twelve adults of Pr. obseurus (lying together

before me, at the time of drawing up this description), the tail is in every one

much paler than the body. The size of the full grown animal is also consi-

derably inferior to that of Pr. obscurus, and perhaps a little exceeds that of

Pr. Phayret. Yn the female specimen, there is a white space at the interior

base of the thigh, more developed on one side than on the other. The

pale markings of the face resemble those of Pr. obscurus. If a variety of

either, however, (which I suspect it is not,) it should rather be referred

to Pr. Phayret.

Pr. obscurus, (Reid.) Adult male and female, newly born young, and one

a little older ; presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.: half grown male, and new-

ly born young; presented by E. Lindstedt, Esq. All from Malacca. Of the

three very small specimens, the youngest is entirely of a bright light fulvous

hue, without any admixture of dark hairs: the second has a general slight

admixture of dark hairs, which predominate on the forehead, vertex, and

occiput, while the sincipita continue bright fulvous; the arms and hands;

knees, shins, and feet, are as dark as in the adult: the third, but very little

larger, is coloured as in the mature animal, except that the terminal three-

fourths of its tail continue rufous; and some admixture of the same remains

on the sincipita, throat, flanks, and exterior of thighs. In the half-grown

specimen, an extremely faint vestige of this rufous is still traceable upon the

tail only.

Pr. Johnii, (Fischer :) Semnopithecus cucullatus, Is. Geoffroy. Adult. male,

received dead from Barrackpore: and a female, from the Nulgherries, with

very long hair on the head ; presented by T. C. Jerdon, Esq.

Pr. cephalopterus, (Zimmerman, with numerous synonymes.) Full grown

female, purchased alive: adult male, of a brown variety (not in very good

order), from Ceylon ; presented by T. C. Jerdon, Esq.

* No trace, at least, is visible on either of the two dry specimens : but the taxidermist

Jad who prepared them asserts, very positively, that they had a thin raised crest upon the

vertex, when fresh: and also that a young one was obtained alive, when the female was

shot, of a pale rufous colour when of the size of the Society’s two young specimens of Ph.

Phayvrei, which do not differ in colour from the adult animal

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. fa0

Pr. pileatus, nobis, XII, 174, XIII, 467. Adult male and female, from

the interior of the Chittagong hills ; presented by the Rev. J. Barbe : another

adult male, from the Tipperah hills; presented by F. Skipwith, Esq. ; and a

female, from the Barrackpore menagerie. The males of this species seem

| always to be of a deep rust-colour on the cheeks, lower-parts, and more or

less on the outer side of the legs; while in the females this rust-colour is

dilute and weak. Pl. XXVI, fig. 2.

Pr. maurus, (Lin.) Adult male, purchased dead. Inhabits Java.

Of the great series of South American Monkeys, constituting the Platy-

rhint of M. Geoffroy, we have only two specimens at present :—

— Callithriz sciureus, (Lin.): and

Jacchus vulgaris, Geoffroy ; Simia.jacchus, Lin. Both inhabitants of

Brazil, and presented by Mr. Bartlett. ee a

_ Of the Lemuria, or Strepsirhint of M. Geoffroy, comprising the two families

_Lemuride and Galeopithecide, the following species of Lemuride.

Lemur mococo, Lin. (Old collection). Inhabits Madagascar.

Nycticebus tardigradus, (Lin., apud Raffles.) Three marked varieties, and

a fourth which is perhaps distinct.—1. Javanese variety, N. javanicus, Geoff.

Specimen from Java, presented by the Batavian Society. Colour fulvescent.

Two strongly marked and defined dark bands, ascending from around the

eyes, meet at the occiput, where another equally defined band crosses them

from ear to ear: the united occipital band is continued along the back, and

becomes gradually evanescent towards the short tail—2. Malacca variety.

Equally fulvescent with the last; but the white, ascending from between the

eyes, in general much diminished in quantity : around the eyes dark ; but no

defined bands ascending therefrom, the summit of the head being of a uniform

diffused rust-colour, im which the markings of the preceding variety may

“sometimes be faintly traced: the occipital and dorsal stripe sometimes well

“developed, not unfrequently indistinct. Three specimens ; two presented by

the Rev. F. J. Lindstedt, one having the dorsal band well defined, the other

‘indistinct ; the third, with mdistimet facial markings as in the preceding variety,

presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq. —3. Bengal, Assam, Sylhet, and Arracan

variety. In general much paler than the others, occasionally almost white :

_ the ears and around the eyes dark, but rarely a trace of the frontal and sinci-

pital bands; the glabellar streak, between the eyes, white and distinct; the

frontal region uniformly albescent: specimen from Goalpara, presented by

Dr, Thorburn: another, from Arracan, presented by Capt. Phayre: anda

female and young from Tipperah, presented alive by F. Skipwith, Esq. This

female is prepared as a skeleton.—4, Very deep-coloured variety (?), with

remarkably short limbs; locality unknown, From the Society’s old collection.

2 C

736 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNE,

Loris gracilis, Geoffroy. Two specimens, presented by W. Elliot, Esq. ;

also a skeleton. Inhabits the Coromandel coast and Ceylon. A third mounted

specimen was received from the Calcutta Medical College, stuffed : its locality

being unknown. It is probably a distinct species ; the ears are much larger

and broader than usual, though apparently somewhat stretched; and the

limbs are much less elongated. The skull of this specimen and that of Nyc-

ticebus tardigradus var. 4, have been taken out, and are now inthe Museum ;

the specimens also have been re-stuffed, and their limb-bones examined : both

were fully mature animals, the skulls presenting no peculiar distinctive cha-

racters; but the fore-arm of Loris gracilis var. (?) measures but 23 inch,

instead of fully 3 inches.

Of Galeopithecide, we have—

Galeopithecus Temminckii, Waterhouse. Four Malacca specimens, of differ-

ent ages, presented by C. Huffnagle, Esq., R. W. G. Frith, Esq., and the Rev.

F. J. Lindstedt.

Such is our present collection of Quadrumana: and I think I am entitled

to add, that only the following specimens existed at the time of my taking

charge of the Society’s Museum.—1. The Orang-utan skin presented by Capt.

Cornfoot, since mounted on wire. 2 and 3. Half grown specimens of Hylo-

bates hoolock and H. lar, since replaced by better ones. 4. Presbytis entellus,

half-grown, and since replaced. 5. Cercopithecus sabeus, since re-stuffed, and

the skull taken out and cleaned. 6. Lemur mococo. 7. Nycticebus tardigra-

dus, vay. 4, Also the skeleton of an adult female small Orang-utan (imperfect),

presented by Mr. Frith; skull of large male do; and skeleton of the Semno-

pithecus maurus apud Helfer, which is probably Presbytis Barbet. With a

larger establishment, I should by this time have had a much more extensive

collection of mounted skeletons.

The following are our chief Asiatic desiderata in this order, confining our

attention to India and the countries adjacent.

From India proper, we require good series of all the different Monkeys that

have been confounded under Presbytis entellus. Such are—Pr. schistaceus

of the Himalaya, Pr. anchises, Pr. priamus, and Pr. hypoleucos. In fact,

specimens of Hoonumans or Lungoors from any distant part of the country are

extremely acceptable, as illustrating the precise distribution of the several

species, and perhaps adding to their number.

We also require the Inuus assamensis, and I. pelops (the hill representative

of I. rhesus), and the Macacus sinicus from Ceylon.

From Arracan, fine adults of Presbytis Phayrei ; and from the Tenasserim

provinces a living specimen of Pr. Barbei. Also good specimens, and living

(if possible), of Inuus arctoides. From the Malayan peninsula and islands,

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 737

additional species of Hylobates and Presbytis, as especially H. agilis, Pr. cris-

tatus, and Pr. femoralis, obtained in the penimsula by Dr. Cantor. Also

the genus Tarsius: and, of course, any novelties that may yet be discovered m

these countries: the Tenasserim provinces, more especially, having hitherto

been very inadequately explored.

E. Biytu.

For all contributions and donations as above detailed, the thanks of

the Society were directed to be conveyed in the usual manner.

ERRaATUM.— We are requested to state that the designation of M. E.

Gibelin, recently elected a member of the Asiatic Society, is Procureur

General, not Procureur du Roi, which is an inferior office.—Eps.

DOLL I LOLOL LIL II OO

lore 0 80°C 0 “Apnoi9 S/0°Z8 |8'88 Apnoyy) rs "C6|\L6S° | of

OL'0|S0°0 | 0'%6 “IQ WN] S/S8L |S°S8 “Kpno[y) O'% 68/989" 6G

eA 5 0°86 “Apnopy “A|S°G8 |S 68 "yeays OyNuIN;) 8°08 "06 08S" 8%

€9°0/SS"0 | 0°86 “Yeays opnwuN yD “L/8° 18 1S°06 “YRS OpDUNS 818 16 |889° | SLE 3

ue 6'%6 “YVAYS OLA) "SIO'L8 |S'88 “TVS O[NUIND) S18 06 |L79" 9% §

e'OlFZ'0 | O'16 “SuUMIpPUNTY “UIVY "W(6°SL 18°08 LLS’ “ApROLD 0'&8 "88 1629" GE

GP OES’O G‘98 rae diae eeeosd se@or oe ee ee ee sees ee es VG

é GPo|Le'0; 816 ies “Apnoly "S|8°08 |0°S8 gis" “Heys OTAUND) =“ S|0°ES 0°66 |£09" ae 24

Ce ee €°S6 -Suuopuntp ‘Apnotp| =" “NIS°18 0°88 eer" “TRUUN) Ont) ‘S|8°C 1G

LVO|OL'0| vE6 -lopunyy ‘Apnoya At9A} "(BLL (SLB H'%8 |FOS" “Apno[/) S/0'C8 ‘68 |L8S° SOG

i ~ G'S6 ‘Sul | “TTMUINT) °S Oss G'06 “16 LLV’ “YNUIN SOLIS) Apno[g oy iy) 2 G’I8 88 98S" 6L

. orale a 0°%6 “TPH "$1808 18°68 |S°06 |60S° “HLAYS OFNWIND| “AA “S1O'B 8I

ahah 2 €'%6 “YUNs OLD]! ~ *S/0°18 \0'68 0°06 |ZLS" “IMUN’) “Sig' 18 LI

Tes 9'88 “Apnoly *S/0°08 0°28 |0'L8 [P8¢" “‘Apnor)} =" M “S/P'L8 9l

OS Zee} O16 “TPNUIND *S/0°€8 |0°68 |0°05 |ZzS" | “yun? "SIOSB Gl

SO1/E8'L} 8'L8 “Apnojy "S10°C8 'O'L8 PLB IL6P | “AIZZ1ACY “SI0'6L vl

@ | crilfot| o6 “Apnoig|} =" AA “SIP'L8 |8°98 8°98 [GLP | ‘Apno[) "Sloss SEL

Ge'o|l€-0| 8°06 ‘Apnojg| =“ “S| E08 (0°L8 9°88 |Er" | ‘Apno[D| = “HN 0'%8 él

sie fl 0°96 “LVS OLD "L108 10°98 |S°98 |S8r" | “YyQUND, =" *S1BSB UL

"si o'86 “Apno[) "HL 10°S8 |L°L8 |S°68 |SLh" “ynun yy “AlO'PS ol

8T'O/Z1'0| 8°86 “Apno[y) “AA “N|Z'98 €'F6 9°96 |SoV’ “aval "S/O'F8 6

OL'0|F0°0| 8°36 “ozeyT | “AA 8°18 18°06 |S'Z6 66" ‘WSVOIDAQ! = — “AE SI6*LL 8

. | IVojso0| S6 “Apno]) “o110°E8 (0°06. 0°66 |O6P" ‘SOZUHT WSVT, MSM 018 L

De eae iP oe (aren “Apnoj) "S|S'L8 |P'88 |0°68 'S9r" “Apno[y “Si0'6L So

ie? ae 0°%6 “Kpnojg *S/0°S8 0°06 '0'16 [990° “Apnoly}) AAS*AA(0'%S G

OS I/SL'L| 8°46 "1yBays OPRUND *S/¢°S8 |P'S6 6°26 08h" “Apholy "sie'e8 v

EVO|\9TO| 68 "TpNUIND) "CIP 18 [8°98 |0'88 |90S" “Apno[y “MSIS'18 €

Lv'0/68°0| 9°96 “HUays OTN) | "S/G°E8 |0°S6 |S°96 |GOP- “YRT|SOL "SIDS G

8E'0|}660| 096 “1YBlys oyu) *SIS'ZS |0°E6 |G 'S6 [86% *LYCLYSOLU LY *M |6°Z8 0°88 [0°06 OFS ‘66 L

“Soyouy “soqyouy

‘> | you oh ° Sep O° alge eee

ae Bice = oS ~ Cle S| wey Pace S| 218 /88u s

g g 5" | 52s] S| site Fee eee [a\e\t=ieae | 3

| 2}e | £8 Pia ee | 8) 6 Se oe le |e.) sree |S

2 * Ale 5 Ag dy} Jo wodsy Se 5 > 2 Zes ‘AIS oy} jo yodsy | 8 5 4 re > i 28 s

2 |segheed | 2° Spar | Foe Seas aes

*sosne ——__+_* =

ei ‘utd y 1 paadosqo oanssaag WNUWIUTTA] “WOG Y6 1 poddosqo oanssar gy WINUUXE TAT 2

"/PSI ‘oung fo YRUOHY PY? of *09}NIJDOD ‘204O § JDMdUID LOhaasny OY) 7D yday apsibaay 1991607010020 TT

JOURNAL

OF THE

ee ALIC SOCTE TY.

PPDPLP PARA ALAL IL LL LOLI LLIN ID III IL OI PAA SRA NA SPP ANS ADA NAN

AUGUST, 1847.

RRARARARAA AE AADDOILDOL LIL PIPPIN OPSIN LINN

Notes on the Antiquities of the Districts within the Bhopal Agency;

§c. by Capt. J. D. Cunninenam, Engineers, Political Agent,

Bhopal.

I send you two packages of inscriptions, copied during a tour of the

districts within the Bhopal Agency, which I have just completed, I

trust that they may reach you in safety, and that the few I have set

apart from the rest may be deemed worthy of publication.

The existence of a ‘“‘ Tope’’ near Bhilsa was known to myself as to

others through the medium of the Asiatic Society’s Journal, but as I

had not the book by me at the time, I was not prepared to find so

interesting and valuable a monument as I conceive this Tope to present.

The whole country moreover, on either side of the upper Betwah and

North and South of Bhilsa, is full of antiquities, and I am glad that

I have had an opportunity of bringing some of these relics to your

notice.

In describing the localities, or the buildings, or the monuments,

which have furnished the several inscriptions, I may indulge in some

speculation, and it is therefore but candid, although it is hardly neces-

sary, to remind you of my want of scholarship and indeed of any

deficiencies in every way, excepting, perhaps, in a proper degree of

interest in the history of the country and of the creeds which its inha-

bitants have professed. My lucubrations however will not take long to

read, and they may be suggestive to others.

No. VIII. New Series. 5D

740 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Avue.

Bhojpoor.—\ will first refer to Bhojpoor as the most southerly, or

as being higher up the river Betwah than the other places. Raja Bhoj,

of the Powar or “ Puar” tribe, whose date or identity is doubtful, is

however believed to have represented both the race and the power of

Vicramaditya, and in this part of Malwa he is generally considered to

have flourished in the fifth century of our era. The legend related by

Sir John Malcolm (Central India, I. 25) is alsoin every one’s mouth,

viz: that ‘in order to mark his gratitude or his love, or to expiate the

sacrifice voluntarily made by his mother of her own life im giving him

birth, he was always bent upon accomplishing some good work, and

that the brahmins prescribed the erection of an embankment which

should arrest. nine rivers and ninety-nine rivulets, probably with the

view of providing irrigation for a tract of country lower down the river.

A place was chosen close to where two of the main branches of the

infant Betwah unite in order to pass through a narrow gorge about 18

miles to the south-east of Bhopal. The gorge in question was dam-

med across, as was likewise a hollow to the westward of the outlet. A

large lake, or Thal, was thus formed, which inclosed alow range of hil-

locks, still distinguished as “the Island” by the name of its present

village “* Deep”? (Dwipa). The lake would appear.to have been sixteen or

seventeen miles in length and about seven or eight miles in breadth,

but after all the care and labour which had been expended, it was found

that one stream was still wanting to complete the full number, and

Bhopal, the Minister of the King, suggested the embankment of a ravine

at the spot on whieh the city called after him now stands. By this

means a considerable rivulet which rises south-west of Bhopal, was

made to run south-easterly into the Betwah or into the newly formed

lake, instead of north-easterly into the river at Bhilsa, as until that

time it had done. It is to this day apparent that the rivulet in ques-

tion has been foreed from its original channel, and it forms now the

real Betwah. The lake continued to exist until the erection of Malwa

into a kingdom by the Affghan Ghorees in the 14th and 15th centuries,

when it is related that Sooltan Hoshung lamented the loss of so much

good land, and ordered the embankment across the Betwah to be

destroyed. According to the common belief 360 villages now fill the

bed of the lake of Raja Bhoj, and it is certain that the tract in question

is one of the most fertile in Bhopal.

1847.| Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 741

The remains of the embankment across the Betwah, show that it

may have been about a hundred feet in height and perhaps three hun-

dred yards in length at the top. The dam across the hollow is scarcely

a mile in length, so that the place selected was in every way well

adapted for the object in view. The artificial part of this dam may be

about 30 feet high where most lofty, and it forms a roadway from fifty

to sixty feet in width. The embankment at Bhopal still serves its ori-

ginal purpose. All three have been formed of a mass of ‘rocks and

earth heaped together, and faced with blocks of stone from 3 to 6 feet

long by 2 or 3 feet wide and 13 to 23 feet thick, laid so as to forma

considerable angle and to present a sloping surface on either side. The

work looks gigantic, and although the sandstone blocks were procurable

on the spot, the prodigality of labour bestowed, shows rather the material

power of the prince than the scientific poverty of his engineers. To the

careless observer the whole work may appear to be one of the many

idle acts of which despotism has been guilty, and yet I imagine that

among the ancients of Asia as of Europe, more simplicity of mind and

singleness of object prevailed than among the moderns of either conti-

nent. I doubt not that Raja Bhoj’s labourers and mechanics sympathized

with the motives of their prince, and readily presented themselves to

execute a work, which may. have conveyed some religious merit even to

them, and which it is more than likely the Raja commenced with his

own hands while he exhorted the workmen to persevere by personal

attentions and occasional donations.

Malcolm had heard that Raja Bhoj built a city on the banks of his

lake, but it does not appear that he designed more than the erection of

a temple, which was begun, but has never been completed. The temple

stands on the hill at the southern end of the dam across the Betwah ;

it is surrounded by the houses of a small village called Bhojpoor, but

the only other remains, are some rude shrines dedicated to modern

divinities, a plain Jain temple containing a figure of Parisnath, about

20 feet high, and the remains of the foundations of slight walls showing

the square outline of a building never completed or nearly obliterated.

The temple of Raja Bhoj is dedicated to Shiv or Mahadeo. Its base

forms a square of about 62 feet, and it may be nearly as many feet in

height. The external walls are about 10 feet thick, and the unfinished

dome of elaborate workmanship, is supported by four pillars, probably

5p 2

742 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Ave.

40 feet high. The entrance is on the western side, and you ascend to

the door lintel and then descend into the temple. The passages be-

tween the massive pillars and the external walls are necessarily narrow,

and the pillars themselves are inelegant in their proportions. The

space between them is wholly occupied with the ‘“ Lingam,” which, with

its pedestal, forms a gigantic object nearly 25 feet high, and is an

existing illustration of a passage in Wilson’s Hindoo Theatre, to the

effect, if my memory serves me right, that the “Saivas” had a god so

big they were obliged first to build im and then his containing temple.

The Lingam with its sustaining altar or pedestal, has an elegant and

imposing appearance. The Lingam proper is a cylinder, with a slight-

ly rounded top, of 7 feet and 2 inches in height by 5 feet 3 inches

in diameter. It rests upon a single block 193 feet square by 34 feet in

thickness, the upper surface having a channel parallel to the four edges,

to carry off the water of oblations, The “ die’ or body of the pedestal

or altar is about seven feet square in section, but the accompanying

elevation, drawn partly from memory, will give you a truer idea of the

whole work than any description, although it cannot be quite accurate

in details, and the proportions are certainly not so perfect in the draw-

ing as I conceive them to be in the original. The pedestals of many

Lingams are indeed almost faultless in their proportions and in the

beauty of their ornaments, and at Bhojpoor greatness of dimension is

added to perfection of form.

The temple was never completed, and partially hewn stones, or

blocks rough as they were quarried, are still lying on the summit of

the sandstone hill within three hundred yards of the building. One of

these blocks is the half wrought “ Kullus” or keystone of the dome,

which measures eleven feet square by five feet in thickness. A ramp

of earth and rubbish abutting against the eastern side of the temple

still remains, to show the simple and efficient, if not very ingenious

means, used for raising heavy blocks to the summits of buildings.

No formal inscription has been found, and as the temple was never

finished it is probable that none was ever recorded. The inscription in

five lines, now sent, is cut on the jamb of the doorway, and is probably

the work of some pilgrim. The characters, although rudely executed

and somewhat different in form from those now in use, are still legible,

but the language is not understood by any Pundit in this quarter. You

1847. | Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 748

will observe that two dates occur in the inscription, the first “159” and

the second “ 136,” and as in bad or hasty writing, an Indian “ seven’”’

resembles a ‘‘ one,” I mention particularly that in reading the original

this similarity has been held in view. The two inscriptions on the step

and lintel of the doorway do not seem to be deserving of any notice.

On the pedestal of the Lingam are cut in well formed letters, the

Sanscrit words “‘ achinted deg’ signifying “‘ the sign of the Incompre-

hensible,’* of which a transcript will be found among the inscriptions.

It seems to me that this short sentence should teach us much, and I

have long thought that ‘‘ Saivism’’ may yet be found to have once been,

if it is not now, purer and more simple faith than is commonly sup-

posed. I would discard a Phallic correspondence and all recondite

regenerative meanings, as showing subsequent constructions rather that

original design or import.+ The peasantry of the wilder parts of India,

still use a smooth pebble, or rounded blocks as the mark of the Divini-

ty, or rather as a point of direction to their senses, and they will draw

a trench round it on its sustaining altar of stone or tempered earth, to

let their oblations of water run freely away, without even considering

that they had formed or were worshipping the symbols of reproductive

energy. “Ling” in its primitive acceptation means merely, a sign, a

mark, and so little do the mass of worshippers know of what we con-

sider its philosophic import, and so dull are their minds or so gross has

their idolatry become, that in these days the plain pillar must often be

shrouded in a case representing a human countenance, to convince them

more certainly of the existence or place of the God. When the Brah-

mins quitted the Ganges, such of the tribes of Southern India as were

not wholly barbarous, probably professed one form or other of Buddhism,

with its ceremonies, and its images, and its indistinct apprehensions of

a Divinity, and the new conquerors, may we call them Unitarians or

* These words have been separately read by another person as achuteddeoj or “ the

mark of the everlasting God.” There is little difference in the writing and none in the

meaning so far as regards the argument in the text.

[The inscription on the Lingam is alfaareas, Achintya dwaja ; and on the right

jamb of the door, sty MlATHAGaaH Tale “Salutation to the son of Madhab.”

—Ebs. ]

+ Did an Athenian Magistrate or a Roman Matron, think of “ phalloi” as emblems of

fecundity or of reproduction, when the one allowed them to be borne through the streets

during Dionysian festivals, or when the other tied them round the necks of her children

as charms against evil ?

744 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Aue.

only Monotheists? perhaps endeavoured to purify the faith of the

learned by insisting on the existence of a God, and to sublime or exalt

the superstition of the multitude by substituting a simple sign or mark

for the representations of men and beasts, or by teaching the mere

‘‘ Fetichists,’ that their plain black stone or block of wood, should

lead them to think of the invisible ruler of the universe. I would thus

regard “ Vedantism” as the philosophical, and “ Saivism” as the poli-

tical or social, the theologie or theogonie, aspect of the genius of Brah-

minism. The worship of Kalee, or ‘“‘Saktism” in general, similarly

marks the superstitious phase of the old Hindoo mind, for the rude

still every where propitiate the dread Goddess of famine, pestilence,

and death, while I would regard the Vaishnuvee sect as representing

the compromise of Brahmanism with Buddhism of the unity of God

with the multiplicity of his powers and the variety of his aspeets. This

view admits of a civilization of the Southern and Western Coasts of

India, and of the existence of a consanguineous race from the Ghats to

the Himalayas, before the rise of the Brahmins, who with their warlike

Kshutrees may have originally emigrated from Central Asia, but who

during a long sojourn on the banks of the Ganges, had a form and

direction given to their latent energies which made them the Greeks of

the Kast, the Achzeans of the wide spread Pelasgians of India, and

which also rendered their civilization eminently national and character-

istic. Buddhism may have been imported or adopted from Egypt and

Babylon, but Vedantism is the native product of the mind of the

dwellers on the Ganges with some intermixture of Mithraic traditions.

Raeesén.—Raeesén is a double-walled fort standing on a hill nearly

isolated, and situated between Bhojpoor and Bhilsa. It was formerly

the possession of a Tooer Rajpoot family of some local repute. Baber

proposed marching against it, Akber made it the head-quarters of a

“Sircar”’ or Zillah, but Aurungzeb afterwards removed the establish-

ments to Bhilsa. Neither the Hindoo nor the Mahometan buildings

are of great extent or merit, neither does the inscription appear to

establish any thing of moment, although the date 1582 Sumbut serves

to show the degree to which power had there been recovered by the

Hindoos of Malwa.

Bhilsa.—Bhilsa is situated about half a mile from the right bank of

the Betwah or Behterwantee River. Its ancient name is stated to have

1847. ] Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 745

been Bhudrawat, and it is related that the Pandoos gave battle to the

then Raja, in order that they might obtain the white horse with the

black ear to enable them to perform the “‘ Uswoomed”’ sacrifice and to

challenge the supremacy of India. The horse was stabled upon the

precipitous rock of “* Lohanghee”’ to the eastward of the town, and

the Lord of Bhilsa had to yield it to his conquerors. On the opposite

bank of the Betwah is still to be seen the site of a town known as

Beisnugeur, and there is still tribe in this part of India called the

Beis or Beius, which claims to be Rajpoot. The present walls of Bhil-

sa are said to have been built by a Bheel Chief, and the name may

possibly show it to have been the seat of a tribe, which has been push-

ed further to the westward within the historical period.

Bhilsa itself contains one edifice only of any note, viz : a mosque of

rude workmanship built on the site of a “ Beeja (Vijaya) Mundur”

destroyed by Aurungzeb. From the fragments or portions of this tem-

ple which are still visible it would appear to have been a very elaborate

work. The mosque is only curious, as a building, from its two mina-

rets which are each formed by clustering together four pillars of irre-

gular bases so as to form upon the whole two sides of a square in plan.

The minarets are nearly destroyed, and the building suffered somewhat

during the Mahratta wars from the ill directed fire of Ameer Khan’s

eannon. The inscription which accompanies this, is to be seen on a

stone built into the wall of a narrow passage.*

The * Topes’ near Bhilsa.—The ‘Topes”’ and other Buddhist re-

mains at Satcheh Kanehkhera about 4$ miles to the south-west of

Bhilsa, are however the monuments which give to that place its chief

antiquarian interest. To these may be added the “'Topes” at Peepleea,

Bijolee, six or seven miles south-east from the two and the Vaishnu-

vee sculptures at Oodehghir about a mile and a half west of Bhilsa and

nearly double that. distance north of the Satcheh “ 'Topes”’

The two Topes at Satcheh were visited in 1819 by Captain Fell,

[see Journ. As. Soc. for 1834, p. 488, &c.], when they were in better

preservation than they are now, for an opinion confidently expressed by

that officer, that they contained chambers or were not solid, led to two

attempts to excavate them on the part of amateurs or antiquaries.

* The words of the Inscription are read, but the language is not understood, by the

Pundits here; some terms or words seem to be pure Sanserit.

746 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. | Ave.

Instead however of driving small galleries at nearly the level of the

ground into the interior, the explorers began digging pits as it were

into the buildings, from the top or at about half way down the side,

and as the stones used in the construction of the hemispheres were not

cemented with lime, a third of one monument and a fifth portion of the

other have been destroyed. Falling rubbish has upset or buried stone

colonnades and the searches for coins or inner chambers do not appear

ever to have reached the bottom of either Tope.

The two Topes in question are commonly known as the “ Sass-bhow

ka bitha’ or as the “wife’s and good mother’s dung stacks,” from

their supposed resemblance to heaps of dried cowdung cakes. The

word “Tope” is wholly unknown in this part of India, although it is

the representative of a Sanscrit original.

The Buddhist monuments at Satcheh are built on three platforms or

stages, and stretch east and west across a low range of hills. The

highest portion of the highest platform, the edge indeed of a precipice,

is occupied by a temple containing an image, and flanked on either side

by rows of chambers. This uppermost stage seems moreover, for the

most part to have been covered with buildings or cells used by the

members of the religious establishment at the place. The centre near-

ly of the middle platform is occupied by the larger Tope at a distance

of about 140 yards from the temple or shrine already mentioned. The

smaller Tope is at a somewhat greater distance from the larger Tope,

and occupies the third or lower stage which however has never been

completed or properly cleared.

On the upper and middle stages there are several small temples or

shrines, some of which still contain images of Buddha mostly of the

kind which represent him as seated on the lotus-adorned throne. Some

figures have a light drapery which does not conceal the shape, and in

some the halo which usually invests the head is carved to resemble the

expanded hoods of snakes. The shrines themselves are all flat-roofed,

and not of the ordinary ‘‘Chaitya’” or ‘‘ Degopa” type with which the

labours of Mr. Hodgson have rendered us familiar. On the central

stage also are remains of what seem to have been small Topes, and in-

deed in one instance a regularly built circular wall is painly discernible.

The larger Tope has a circular base 120 feet in diameter, according

to a rough measurement. The basement is 14 feet high and it slopes

35 He | LC XIV

o S

? pee 2

la 3 ete |

ia a +4 oe yee

S? if we LAL FOLD GDSTS CO Yk ‘ Sty So GA oh MLA LL, om Mf

Verétveal Section, Bhclra Tape.

otlen Columyw @

Jafeek thea f?, base 3' man Lntrance

Cafertad 4. Zions eke fatlen.

K aoxs0 || aie i gt Pe,

Bp se fn ihe

e@rwce.

Je ,

ere

gS &.

Tope

Tes ple ISS cash : i 8 d ;

of Me Tepe. Frzure ere wtih | va | ree Rs

elose branspere nt a peared eT —y sk 2 i 2 36

Bopery. x nis 7s 63

pledge alae | a oy eo ie cI Sy Ss. 25 B

Se Ny Pe RY Pillars go A

| wk iat. ee es SSy we agers

ia zs am

ay: aa CF ae ? =

Capek TD Cunningham aale | ' ZUML.

1847.| Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 747

one foot in that height. A berm or pathway of six feet is then left

all round and form this basement springs the “Tope” itself with a

diameter of 106 feet or thereabouts. Its height is 28 feet, or including

the basement 42 feet ; the hemisphere is not perfect if indeed any such

geometrical figure was,ever intended, and the top forms a circular flat of

34 feet in diameter. The Tope is encircled by a stone colonnade, or

rather railing or balustrade 10 feet high, at a distance also of 10 feet

from the basement while at opposite sides, corresponding with the

cardinal points, are four entrances into the passage formed round the

monument by the railing in question. Within the passage, and oppo-

site the entrances are images of Buddha with their backs to the base-

ment. The image at the southern entrance is erect, 1. e. it has been

cut in an erect position; and opposite the southern entrance also are

ramps or slopes leading up to the berm or pathway. The Tope was

originally surmounted by a kind of cupola, or at least by a circular

railing of stone supporting one large central ornament or “ Kullus,”’

but the exact description of the upper work cannot now be ascertained.

It further seems certain from fallen remains that the pathway sur-

mounting the basement had a balustrade of stone on its outer edge

about two feet high. The Tope was apparently built solid, a thick

eolumn or shaft of brickwork being first raised, to serve probably as a

foundation for the upper cupola, and then encompassed with stone work,

the outer blocks having their faces dressed, although they were not

jointed with lime. The whole building was then cased in mortar to a

thickness of about four inches. .

The smaller Tope corresponds in plan with the larger, but its lower

base is only about 48 feet in diameter and its upper about 37 feet.

The ramp also leading to the pathway above the basement is opposite

the eastern entrance instead of the southern, and the lofty gateways in

the encompassing stone railing which distinguish the larger Tope are

wanting in the smaller. The accompanying plan and section of the

larger Tope will however sufficiently illustrate the characteristics of

both buildings.

Adjoining the northern and southern entrances stood two columns

of stone, and perhaps more. One of these is about 23 feet in diamete,

at the base, and the other about 3 feet, with a shaft of a single block

33 feet in length. At the southern entrance there would indeed appear to

5 E

748 Notice on the Antiqw tres of Bhopal. [Avue.

have been a second column close to the first, as the segmental fragment

of one still protrudes two feet out of the ground. Adjoining the east-

ern entrance there is likewise a small pillar now standing with a base

one foot in diameter and a shaft 13 feet long, and it seems probable

that many similarly detached pillars formerly adorned the building.

The capital of the southern column is formed of four lions, but a fallen

capital on the northern side is of a kind which seems to have once

been so much in use as to have formed the characteristic of a style.

It consists of a bell-shaped stone, fluted, and surmounted by an

“abacus” so thick as to be almost cubical. The style of the capital

will however be best understood from the accompanying drawing. On

neither of the capitals do there appear any marks as if they had sus-

tained images of men or representations of the sun. They may

nevertheless have done so, as the cup-shaped top formed by the lions’

heads in one instance, and the broad basis furnished by the square

“abacus” in the other, would leave a heavy stone figure in little need

of support from tenons. On a pillar still existing in the same tract of

country and on the representations of others, men or animals or a

circle, i. e. the sun, surmount the capitals.

In an architectural and perhaps in an antiquarian point of view the

most remarkable portions of the monuments are the stone railings or

inclosures, and the pillared gateways with triple architraves. The rail-

ling consists of stone uprights or columns, 2 feet by 1 foot 9 inches in

base and 8 feet 8 inches in height, and only an inch or so more than two

feet apart. A plain architrave, as wide or thick as the uprights, two feet

four inches deep, and slightly rounded at top surmounts the columns.

Between the columns again are three cross pieces likewise of stone,

two feet one inch or so in length, besides the supporting ends or tenons,

two feet four inches in depth, and 9 inches thick, but their section is

elliptical or doubly sigmental, that is the perpendicular axis is 2 feet 4

inches and the vertical 9 inches. Between each bar or cross-piece

there is a space of four inches only, so that the inclosure is almost in

effect a dead wall. The railing however must have been felt to be

characteristic or symbolical, and it occurs frequently as an ornament

among the sculptured reliefs. The abacus also of the capital of the

column at the northern entrance has been carved so as to represent

this species of inclosure.

freces aotvble Segments oa etree

prem hurztap pwn wajU

from fhe veudpdie reem the

Safves or lk-~ fretlars Ene Co feres

lhe Sraadier Sajze.

iz 7 4

Zlevaieer of SFaone trclo frre ) Bee ctoff-

a8 3

eg.

ree

ae My

2 oy

Alevation. fun entrance te the Zojee.

#A4 Capitals of the Ca224771N$ re oe

elephants, orleens ordwarfi.

JD lumninghra me fece

fey ror with fla m es

ft tone frevr entranced.

Meee believes of larye tepe)

Standard §,

or ensegn 5

, oo

f 4 28

A Toy toot th 7

cr GHI ER At

A levieteope of a Poke, Cur

Ceofe ed fram ore of the

2¢UtTYTAACE povila rs.

Lil

KN SN

CHIT AMOLY.

Cap: Fal of Codwumrna

Vefrerale fron, #.V. of tejre -

| pint

| ime

coal Sige tala a ve.

f pcan ha met we a ard

Pane es B me a i“ ~ : ;

pha gS: age y wh ie

(aie Es ARR Sa Lay

‘asap AM aa etl

RA. er ty Kia g8t

ee ba

a est

Sats wien

at Sizes fais oe

en Tees Sth

a Deptt cing :

‘ 4 ‘erm o FE eth 4 5

ee 5 aint Pea e'

- _ Mite Whee ten 7 Pew de

nm < * yd? a Lee } a § tite ‘ ;

: ce a

5 Fe ae tet gt »

. bea ss ok

5 ; ; . ; id

4 - é aes et : FL gest a

| > a ey

Re ahh. “Na, iMaieee ¢ PRY

; - y taal aK

4 , é ,

a ' e a . te

, \

| ee AAD Ae Loe!

. STR TE Sere ee : ie

eee Sec ety time A. RAs! Ys

‘ Xap ) airs 7

’ - cape sta ros yi am gis

* 4 . . Al %

if ia: 4. , | io AC * a

* : { i vi,

Se - "

] : > A 4 Pt

- , ai

1847. ] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 749

The entrance gateways are formed of two pillars without bases, seven

feet apart, two feet three inches square in section, and including the

capitals, eighteen feet four inches in height. On the capitals rest an

architrave nearly two feet square in section, and which projects about

four feet three inches beyond the pillars on each side. The architrave

rises slightly in the centre, and the ends are also somewhat turned up,

and carved so as to represent volutes or scrolls. Over the capitals, the

architraves somewhat thicken, so as to support continuations of the

columns. A second architrave thus lies parallel to the first at a distance

of about three feet. It is not quite so long or projecting as the lowest,

and a third architrave is still shorter than the second. On the ends of

the architraves are seated lions, and between the architraves are figures

standing, or seated on elephants, or camels, or horses. The pillars, so

to speak, terminate in tripods supporting globes, which again sustain a

kind of crescent encircling an ornament. Upon the centre of the

topmost architrave rests a large crescent, if indeed the circle was not

originally complete. The crescent is five feet high, which gives a total

height to the gateway of 33 feet 6 inches, The capitals of the

columns are formed in one instance of lions, in another of human

dwarfs, and in two instances, I think, of elephants. From the astra-

gals, or from the necks of the capitals, stretch female figures to the

ends of the architraves. The columns, except where they abut against

the stone inclosure, are elaborately ornamented with flowers, or human

or animal figures in relief, or with representations of trees and temples,

of religious ceremonies, and occasionally of the practice of mechanic

arts. A detached gateway, which probably formed an entrance into

the cleared area or platform, is similar in style and ornament, but not

so large in size.

These gateways are not displeasing to the taste, although the super-

structure, seems too heavy for the baseless columns. The bas-reliefs,

~ which give the human figure a height of six or seven inches, show some

fancy in design and some skill in execution. They surpass the ordina-

ry productions of the present day, without being equal in accuracy of

proportion or excellence of workmanship to what may be seen in some

brahminical temples, or to the works at Ellora or Adjunta as given to us

in drawings.—Their value however consists in what they make known

about a former people, and while it would be idle to attempt to describe

5 £2

750 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. (Ave,

the subjects treated of in the many compartments, I may make a few

observations on matters of some interest which they help to illustrate:

There are several representations of “ Topes,” mostly with one terrace,

such as that actually existing—but one at least shows two terraces.

Each “Tope” is surmounted by a circle of stone pillars, on which

again rests a succession of architraves projecting one beyond the other

so as to give a greater breadth at top than at bottom, From this

highest platform again rises usually one “ Chutree” or umbrella, but

sometimes three are seen to spring from it. The stone inclosures

round the basement, correspond exactly with that still existing—and

the terraces with balustrades show that they could be reached, and

indeed that they were formed for purposes of circumambulation. The

crowning stone inclosure could also probably be reached by some tem-

porary means of ascent—for there is no sign of any winding pathway

round the building, either in the existing ‘“‘ Topes” or in the represen-

tations given in the reliefs. Nevertheless I think the Tope of Mani-

kyala in the Punjab has such a spiral ascent.

With regard to religious ceremonies or opinions, the reliefs give re-

presentations of the adoration or consecration of Topes—of the adora-

tion of trees and of the devotion paid to the sun.—Men and animals,

wild beasts and tame, come separately, or crowded together to offer up

prayers at a “‘ Tope’—or to bow to a tree growing out of a square or

circular vessel or urn, or to adore the sun, resting the edge of its disc

on the capital of a column. There are likewise images of Buddhas

seated, male, and in one or more instances female, to whom perhaps

some are offering worship. ‘There is moreover a representation of a

boat with a raised prow terminating in alion’s head, and a raised stern

ending in a fish’s tail, which contains an oblong seat or altar with a

conopy. Two men stand by the side of the altar, one with a ‘“‘ Chowree”’

and the other with a “Chatta” orumbrella. If the altar is simply a

seat, it is not at least represented as being occupied. In every direction

the hooded snake—or at least the hood alone is to be seen veiling or

sheltering or protecting the worshippers of the tree and the sun and

the temple. Winged human figures are also to be seen as if hovering

round a temple to guard it—and monkey-men, and monsters with

human bodies and the heads of beasts, are occasionally seen side by

side with ordinary mortals. Lastly, a square based pyramidal << Tope’

1847. | Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 753

with a regular inclosure of pillars has four doorways with pointed

arches, out of which are issuing flames. Nowhere did I notice a figure

invested with the thread of the brahminical faith.

With regard to race these sculptures show that the dominant people

was in dress and in many usages such as we may consider the old

Hindoos, whether Brahminists or Buddhists, to have been. Another

class however is also shown wearing a short tunic and a kind of cap, and

who for the most seem to be engaged in menial offices or mechanic arts.

Among the animals represented, the elephant, the camel, the horse,

the ox and the lion, are the most conspicuous. Birds and fishes and

snakes are likewise shown. Among the birds, the peacock is prominent.

Of the monsters represented are dragons, winged lions with beaks,

horned and cloven-footed elephants ; elephants terminating in fishes,

centaurs mounted, and human bodies sustaining the heads of dogs

or asses. The human portions of the centaurs seem female. Most

of these fanciful or mythological animals are to be seen on the

inclosure of the smaller “Tope,” every pillar having three basses or

circular spaces ornamented with reliefs of men or beasts or trees, &c.—It

is to be observed that a Tiger nowhere appears, and that lions with

bushy manes are frequently depicted. Sometimes they may be seen

‘carrying away horned cattle smaller than themselves. Elephants, camels

and horses are all used for riding, while chariots may be seen drawn

by horses and containing an armed man with ensigns borne before him.

Bullocks are likewise represented drawing cars.

The condition of life, or the degree of civilization of the people, may

be further judged of by the representation of buildings with arched

cloisters or colonnades, and with terraces and balustrades, or with

balconies containing several people seated. The recurrence of water in

waves with boats and with fish gambolling about would almost point

to a maritime people, or to artists to whom the sea was familiar.

The inscriptions* which are now forwarded are all cut here and there

upon one part or other of the stone inclosure, excepting one, which is

fragmental only, and which is visible upon the remains of a column at

the southern entrance. None may be contemporary so far as we have

any fair reasons for concluding, except probably two and possibly a

* Most of these have been published in the sixth volume of the Journal ; such as are

new will be given hereafter.—Eps.

752 Notice on the Antiquities of Rhopal. [Aua.

third. The two in question are cut on the representations of ‘ Topes”’

sculptured on the southern entrance which has fallen, but which when

standing had the representations in question out of the reach of pil-

grims and visitors, The third inscription occupies a band between two

compartments on one of the pillars of the eastern gateway, and could

not readily be reached. The two longest inscriptions are cut on the

stone parallels or cross-bars of the inclosure, and could be removed for

transmission to Calcutta without imjury to the monument, except such

as would arise from their absence.

The temple close to the eastern entrance to which Captain Fell

alludes [Journal As. Soc. of Bengal. III, 493] is now wholly in ruins,

and I did not notice the Sanscrit inscription giving the date of 20 Sum-

but. I regret that Captain Fell’s paper was not before me at the time,

otherwise the search I should certainly have made might have recovered

so valuable a record. I may here observe that Captain Fell’s measure-

ments of the circumference and height of the monument should be

more accurate than mine, as it is now somewhat ruinous. Iam sorry

however that our measurements of some details do not agree better

than they appear to do.

The Topes at Peepleea-Bijolee do not appear to have been before

brought to notice. Three of the most conspicuous stand on the sloping

top or back of a low hill, and seven or eight or more, nearly in a line,

occupy a lower stage on the same hill. Between two of the upper

Topes there is a square platform of earth and rubbish 18 or 20 feet

high,—supported by walls of masonry, and ascended by means of a

ruinous flight of steps, on which stand the remains of a small temple

containing a statue of Boodha surrounded by numerous emblematical

figures, and among them, two of men wearing the thread of the twice-

born Hindoo classes. The largest of the Topes in question does not

appear to exceed 60 feet in diameter. All have a plinth or basement,

from which springs the Hemisphere, and all have ramps by which the

berm or pathway formed by the plinth may he reached. They appear

to have stood within square courts, but there are no remains of circular

inclosures of stone with the ornamented entrances which make the

Satcheh Tope so remarkable. All of these Topes are more or less

ruinous, and there are several heaps of loose stones which once proba-

bly formed small Topes. No inscriptions were any where observed.

1847.] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 753

It seems now to be certain that ‘“‘Topes” are temples rather than

tombs, and every thing I have observed of their structure, or which can

be gathered from the representations given of them, corroborates this

view of their use or purpose. They may nevertheless have occasionally

been raised over the dead,—or some, like the gigantic one still existing

at Unrodhpoora in Ceylon, may have contained such small and strag-

gling chambers for the reception of funeral urns as are traceable in the

pyramids of Egypt for the deposit of mummies. Their primary con-

nection was however with the worship of the Divinity as then practised

—and a consideration of their structure, and a comparison of the usages

of the Jains, all show that a “ Tope” was intended to represent Mount

Meru,—the central mount of the world, the native seat, or point of

divergence of the Caucasian races with its four shadow-giving trees,*

and four divergent riverst which watered theearth. The Jain temples

still contain models of towers, square or round, standing in inclosures,

and diminishing by successive stories with balconies. These towers

the “‘ Juttees” or Jain priests declare to be symbolical of Meru, round

which pilgrims should solemnly walk with their right hands to the

mount. Circumambulation is still “a ceremony of the Hindoos, more

particularly during the Deewalee, or festival of light, at the temple on

the fabled hill of Goverdhun near Muthra :—further, the holy hill of

Gungree, the source, as is believed, of the Indus, the Sutlej, the Gogra

for Ganges] and the Burrampooter, is still, as I often heard when in

Tibet, encircled by Lamaic pilgrims; the construction of the Topes

admits of or provides for worshippers moving round and round them :—

the Jains now perambulate within the square areas of their temples and

draw Parisnath on certain occasions on his elephant or car through the

inclosing cloisters, that is round the square court, and lastly the

Buddhists of Tibet similarly pass round and round the oblong struc-

tures of stone which are found near every village.

The worship of the tree which occurs so frequently among these

sculptures has left its traces in the regard still paid by Jains and

Hindoos to the Burr and Peepul trees, or especially to the Burr, the

Peepul and the Awnla when growing together. To this devotion may

also be referred the circumstance that no Hindoo will ever cut down or

* Jamun, Kuddamb, Burr, Peepul.

+ Seeta, Bhudra, Chuksoo, Aliknunda,

754 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Auc.

injure the tree of his birth or life, that is the tree dedicated to the day

on which he was born, and which trees are made 27 in number, to cor-

respond with the mansions of the Moon.

The worship of the Peepul and the superstitious regard paid to the

tree of birth, lead the mind back to the Biblical injunctions about the

tree in the midst of the garden, and the vessel containing the altar as

represented in the sculptures, is almost a counterpart of the ark or

sacred boat of Egyptian processions, and which has served to illustrate

the ark of the Jewish covenant, except that waving punkahs and chow-

rees, the marks of dignity and respect, take the place of the oversha-

dowing wings of angels or cherubim.

The actual worship of the serpent is not apparent among these

reliefs, but their hoods every where protect worshippers, and snakes

themselves sometimes seem the companions of devotees. Nevertheless

on the smaller Tope there is a representation of a bird destroying a

serpent. The subject however of the serpent-guarded race will be

noticed in describing the next series of remains at Oodehghir.

The marked devotion paid to the sun deserves notice mainly in con-

nection with a snake-protected people, and with the worship of the

tree and of the sacred mount. An unfinished inscription im a ruinous

temple at Oodehpoor is solely im praise of the sun, as will be again

noticed, and it may be well to bear in mind the existence of the “ Saurya”’

sect among Hindoos, of the ‘‘ Hom” offerings, and of the import of

the brahminical ‘‘ Gayatri,”

In considering the structure of these Topes with their one or more

terraces, and with entrances which images guard or sanctify, and in

reflecting on the fact of their disuse for many ages among the Jain

representatives of the Buddhists, one is almost led to the conclusion

that as brahminism prevailed, the terraced mount gradually became

changed into the “ Gopura” and ‘‘ Vimana’’—the storied entrance and

solid pyramidal temple of the superstitions of the south of India. A

Pagoda still comprizes entrances, and courts, and shrines, as well as a

principal place of worship, and such was very much the plan of the

ancient Buddhist edifices under consideration, while the succession of

doors which lead to nothing, or abut against a solid wall, seems but an

improved copy of what a Tope must have presented with a succession

of stories, and with entrances admitting merely to narrow passages.

1847.] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 795

One can indeed almost trace the elongation of the terraced Tope or

** Degopa’”’ into the storied temples of the Buddhist Chinese, and into

the great Minar or tower at Delhi, which is surrounded with Buddhist

remains. The buildings of the Nepalese show the transition or inter-

mediate state in the one instance, and the present Jain models of Meru

or of a Tope, well represent the Qootub Minar with its succession

of balconies. The traceable change of the flat Basilica of declining

Rome into the lofty Cathedrals of the middle ages seems to illustrate

this speculation.

The impression left on the mind after an examination of these sculp-

tures is, that while they are eminently Indian in their characteristics»

there is nevertheless something Persian or Babylonian, and also some-

thing Egyptian about them. The Persian seems the stronger of two

complementary elements, and the impression at the same time is, that

the people of Mesopotamia influenced those of India mainly by sea,

and not by land routes and communications, or through commerce and

emigration rather than by conquest, but that the snake-protected Bud-

dhists did so by military expeditions also is more than probable.

Oodehghir.—To the west of the Betwah river, and a mile and a half

or two miles from Bhilsa, there is a low range of hills named Oodehghir,

in the soft sandstone of which many small caves or niches have been

hollowed. The largest is dedicated to Shiv, and is 17 or 18 feet square,

with 4 pillars, all cut out of the solid rock. This temple contains a

Sanscrit inscription of little interest except that it gives a date, viz: 1093

Sumbut. There are also many figures sculptured outside the entrances,

but most of these represent single divinities or heroes, and the interest

of the series centres in two groups, one showing Vishnu as the Varaha

avatar, or with a human body and the head of a boar, and the other

showing Vishnu slumbering on the vertical folds of the serpent,

The Boar manifestation is 8 or 9 feet high, and is almost detached,

from the rock out of which it is carved. The god supports with his

- tusk a small female figure, which seems to cling to this natural weapon

of the divinity. In front of Vishnu, there is a larger sized female

figure, kneeling, and with uplifted hands imploring him as if to spare,

perhaps the virgin in his power. This figure has the expanded hood of

a snake over her head. Behind her there is another figure, also kneel-

ing, but much mutilated, On the solid wall of live rock there are

5 F

756 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [AuG.

sculptured above, before, and behind Vishnu, numerous small figures

in successive rows and as if forming processions. Nearly all of these

have the short tunic and cap noticed among a few of the figures of the

Tope gateways. Some of the people represented are playing on musi-

cal instruments, and hence the country people call the monuments by

the name of “ Mama Banjeeka Burdt,”’ or ‘the uncle and nieces mar-

riage procession.”

The figure of Vishnu reclining on the serpent is about six feet long

and is likewise in bold relief. The head of the reptile with its many-

eyed hood, curves over the head of the God as if to protect or shadow

it. The several Hindoo Divinities are represented by their symbols, of

a bird, &c. as spectators of Vishnu’s greatness.

The inscription sent is apparently incomplete ; it is to be seen upon

the rock near the Boar-god. :

These sculptures seem typical of the triumph of Vishnn over the

Serpent, of Brahminism over Buddhism, and it is to be regretted the

date cannot be ascertained, for the 1,093 Vicramaditya already quoted

may have been inscribed by some pilgrim.

Of the Jain hill three miles N. W. of Oodehghir, and of the un-

finished figure of a horse south-east from the Satcheh Tope, which

are mentioned by Dr. Yeld or Captain Fell, [Journal As. Soc. III.

489] I did not learn, but as I knew not that such had been noticed, I

could only inquire generally for monuments and remains.:

Ghearispoor or Gheiaspoor.—Ghearispoor, or Gheiaspoor, is on the

road between Bhilsa and Saugor, two marches east of the former place.

The Hindoos connect the name with the importance they attach to the

11th day of their half months, and the Mahometans regard one Gheias

as its founder. It is certainly a place of some antiquity, and among its

remains the Buddhist temple deserves notice. The site of the temple is

nearly at the top of a sandstone hill, and it is built on a platform

gained’ from the hill by making the step side a complete precipice. A

small square ‘‘ adytum”’ with pillars before it supporting a dome, is in-

closed in a rectangular building about 50 feet long by 30 feet wide,

which has one entrance with a portico in front of, or outside, the four

pillared dome. The external walls are not finished, for the live rock

prevents the completion of half a side and a portion of the back or end.

The ‘“adytum” is surmounted by a pyramid or spire, resting partly on

1847.] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 797

the external walls, and as in front of it there is the dome, the temple re-

sembles the ordinary Indian type, except that itis more rectangular and

less “crucial” in plan, and that it has one entrance only instead of the

three common to many other temples of the same dimensions.

There are several images of Buddha in this temple, and among the

sculptures may be noticed a figure resting on a cornucopia, and a

*« Merman,” ora human head and shoulders, &c. with a fishy extremi-

ty. The merman’s head is shaded by a serpent’s hood. Birds eating

clustering fruits are also carved with some spirit.

There are no inscriptions on this building except such as pilgrims or

visitors may have cut; one of these is dated 1551 Sumbut (1494 A. D.)

one period of the re-assertion of Hindoo independence, but the temple

serves to show the Buddhist love for hilly spots; and this ornate edifice

is situated much as the comparatively rude ‘Tope’ in the Khyber

Pass has been placed, or like that of Belur and others near Rawul

Pindee.

Oodehpoor.—The decayed town of Oodehpoor is situated to the

eastward of the Betwah river, and to the eastward likewise of the

road leading from Bhilsa to Seronj. It stands at the foot of an iso-

lated standstone hill, and is said to take its name from Oodehajeet, a

lineal descendant of Vicramaditya and of Bhoj, who acquired a great

name in Malwa about the middle of the 11th century of our era, and

whose rights are declared to be still inherent in a Powar Thakoor, the

Zemindar of the Pergunnch. |

The temple of Mahadeo at Oodehpoor, is stilla work of great beauty,

although it has been much injured by the Mahometans. Its ground,

plan forms a Greek, or nearly equal-armed cross, with the outline every

where broken by regular projections, and with the corners filled in,

much as we are told Sir Christopher Wren wished to do when he built

Saint Paul’s. It is about 70 feet long by about 60 wide; the walls are

thick,—three arms of the cross contain entrances with external porticos,

while the fourth, opposite the main entrance, forms the “adytum” or

recess in which is placed the Lingam or mark of Siva. The interior

forms an irregular or broken rectangle, which again includes right pillars

forming an unequal-sided Octagon. Over the Adytum or Lingam

rises the usual storied or clustered pyramid, while a dome with side

vaults rests upon the other three arms of the cross and upon the eight

758 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Aus.

pillars. The temple is built of red sandstone without lime, or at least

without any readily perceivable in the joints, for the blocks are very nice-

ly fitted. Every stone is an ornament in itself, a human or animal figure,

or a flower, or a portion of a fillet or ovolo,—but the individual beauty

has at the same time been rendered subordinate to the general effect.

The Lingam with its shapely pedestal is about eight feet high, but

the plain cylinder has been capped with a brazen head, to make the

presence of the god more clear to the apprehensions of the rude and

the superstitious. Under the dome and facing the Lingam, is placed

the cumbrous recumbent Bull dedicated to the divinity.

On a stone of the passage of the main entrance there is along San-

skrit inscription, but the door opens back upon it, and as the passage

is not well lighted otherwise, the partial closing of the entrance makes

it so dark as to render the writing difficult to decipher. Many of the

letters have also been imperfectly cut or are now defaced, and the

transcript which is sent may not accurately represent the original. It is

such however as three or four men tolerably well versed in Sanscrit were

able to make of it, and it cannot be far wrong in any essential point.*

As it has been read to me, the inscription states that Biboodh,

Gokul Deo, and Gheata (or Soojan, who built many temples to Shio)

were succeeded in the dominion of Malwa by Oodehajeet, who died in

1116 Sumbut (1059). After Oodehajeet the power of the Yuvvuns

or Mahometans prevailed for 446 years, at the end of which time

Chanddeo became powerful and was termed the Lord of Magadha, and

whose son, Lohugraee, collected stones for a temple in 1562 Sumbut,

(1505 A. D.) The inscription concludes with the remark that what

had been understood had been written, and it is hence probable that it

is not a contemporary record, but the work of some pilgrim, and that

the temple may in reality have been built by Oodehajeet about the middle

of the 11th century of our era. The rise of Chanddeo is synchronous

with the dominion of Singram Singh of Chittor, the Rana Sanka of

Baber, and is another corroboration of the declension of the Mahometan

power which took place under the Khizzers and Lodis of Delhi.

The Toghluks in their career of conquest, visited and defaced this

elaborate temple of idols, and built within its precincts a simple

mosque to the God of Mahomet. The mosque is still standing, and

* This inscription has been given with translation, in Vol. IX. p. 545.—Eps.

1847.| Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal.

its gates or entrances, now represented by two solitary jambs with broad

lintels, are within a dozen yards of the back of the temple itself.

There are Arabic inscriptions over these gates, to the effect that the

mosque was built in the year of the Hijree 739 (1338-39 A. D.) and

in the reign of Abool Moojahid Mahomed Ibn Toghluk Shah. Ano-

ther mosque, one of some pretensions, was afterwards erected in the

vicinity of the temple. It was finished in 1041 Hijree (1631-32), as

the inscription says, ‘‘at Oodehpoor on the borders of Gondwana.”’

The temple at Oodehpoor is perhaps as elegant a specimen of old

Hindoo architecture as is now to be found to the north of the Ner-

budda, always excepting the Qootub Minar at Delhi. It yields indeed

in size to the temple built at Bindrabun by Man Singh of Jeypoor,

which was defaced by Aurungzeb, but it surpasses it in the proportions

of its design and in the elaborateness of its details. It is a monu-

ment moreover of the varying fortunes of brahminism. It was most

likely erected when the ‘‘ twice-born” had fairly triumphed over the

Buddhists. Within three hundred years it was despoiled by the Maho-

metans. In two hundred years more the victories of Rana Sanka

allowed votaries once again to flock to it, but the rise of the Moghuls

soon consigned it a second time to the neglect of the rich, The Mo-

ghuls fell, and a dynasty of brahmins from the south mastered the

country, and showed at once their gratitude and the grossness of their

apprehensions, by capping the simple black stone of Muhadeo with an

idolatrous brazen head. This last bequest to the temple is dated in

1841 sumbut (1784 A. D.), and in two generations from that time the

new masters from the west, while admiring the beauties of the fabric

can trace the corruption which beset brahminism in the hour of its

success. Fetichism had been sublimed into a symbolic yet philosophic

Deism, but in the eleventh century priestcraft fully appreciated the ad-

vantage of mystery, the blackstone is no longer conspicuous in the open

air or in the centre of a lofty edifice, it is concealed in an “‘ adytum,” a

** holy of holies,” and the trembling devotee reaches it through a gloomy

passage, and can at last only see it by the partial and flickering light of

an oil-fed taper.

Oodehpoor has its fane attributed to Jains or Buddhists, as well as

its temples, certainly Brahmin and Moslem. The Beeja [or Vijaya]

mundur is two-storied and about 40 feet long by 20 or 22 feet wide,

760 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopad. [Ave.

exclusive of an entrance porch. It is of somewhat rude or plam work-

manship. Its ground plan shows three chambers with a cloister or

veranda before them. ‘The upper story has. been converted into a

dwelling house, the lower is untenanted, but I could not, amidst the

rubbish which encumbers it, see any image. On either side of the en-

trance, tablets have been inserted in the wall for inscriptions, but one

inscription only has been begun and two-thirds of what was designed

is still unwritten. The language is Sanscrit, but the letters, which are

beautifully cut, are Pracrit or Mugadha, or such as are still read by the

Jain priests. The subject is the sun and the glories of that great

luminary, but no date or name helps to fix the era of its erection or the

faith of its builders, and it is perhaps tradition, rather than certain

knowledge or probable criticism, which makes the several “ Beeja mun-

durs” of this part of India to be Jain temples. In structure however

this one at Oodehpoor closely resembles the low-roofed Buddhist tem-

ples or shrines still visible around the Tope at Satcheh.

_ Ehrin.—¥hrin, in the Saugor territory, is now a village on the left

bank of the Beena, near its junction with the Betwah, about 25 miles

N. E. from Serong—but it appears once to have been a town of some

local repute—small copper coins can still be found after each successive

annual denudation of the mounds which mark its site, and several

adjoining monuments of stone, the remains perhaps of an extensive

integral series, make the place well known for many miles around.

Some of the coins accompany this letter, but nothing perhaps can be

made of them.*

The most remarkable of the monumental remains is Vishnu mani-

fest as the Boar. The animal stands about 10 feet high with his snout

in the air, and it is in length perhaps 12 feet. The body is carved all

over with successive rows of small figures having the short tunic and

high cap or head dress remarked at Oodehghir and Satcheh. A band,

ornamented with human figures seated, encircles the neck of the ani-

mal. The tongue projects and supports a human figure erect on its

tip. A young female, here, as at Oodehghir, hangs by the arm by the

right tusk, while the breast is occupied with an inscription, of which a

copy has been made as accurately as its mutilated state and the short-

* Small, square and much worn copper coins, with the bodhi tree, the swastica, and

other Buddhist emblems.—-Eps,

1847.} Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 761

ness of time would allow.* The Boar itself is ill-shaped, but the human

figures show more skill in design.

To one side of this ‘ Owtar’ stands a four-armed Divinity, 12 or 14

feet high. His habiliments are Indian, that is, his loins are girt. He

has a high cap or head-dress, while round his neck and reaching to his

feet there is a thick ornamental cord resembling a modern “ Boa,” with

its ends joined. The vestibule of a small cupola which once probably

covered this statue is still standing. On these entrance columns are

seen figures who wear the Juneeao or thread of the noble Indian races,

in addition to the ornamental cord above described. Other devices

consist of twisted snakes, suspended bells—of figures of elephants,

fishes, frogs—of women naked, recumbent, and giving suck to children,

and of seated Buddhas. There are also many faces of Satyrs, filling

bosses or compartments.

Behind a small pillared temple there still stands a figure with the

face perhaps of a lion—but with a human body and with human limbs.

The above three figures form one row or series, with however, other

undescribed remains between them or beyond them. In front of them

there are three figures of couching lions, and in front of these again,

are two columns or rather one pillar and a fragment, and a small

temple half buried in the soil. The column has a broad base; for

about 15 feet the shaft is square, and for about 10 feet more it is

round. The bell capital, described at Satcheh, occupies perhaps two

feet, a second capital, so to speak, adds three feet more to the height,

and forms a pedestal for a small double fronted four armed statue. On

this column there is likewise an inscription which has been copied as

well as time and decay would allow.

Among the many figures carved on fallen pillars, the use of the

Juneeao may be observed, and the whole of the remains are attributed

to one Raja Behrat.

At Putaree, in the same quarter of the country, I heard of a stone

representation of an animal of some kind, or of a stone which was in

someway remarkable, but I had not an opportunity of visiting it.

The monuments at Ehrin are perhaps antecedent to those at Oodeh-

*-This inscription has been published with a translation, in Vol. VII. p, 632 of the

Journal.—Ebs.

762 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Avua.

ghir, and although they mark the prevalence of Brahminism, they look

like adaptations from Buddhism.

Soondursee.—There are other remains of value or interest in this

vicinity, which I may hereafter have an opportunity of visiting, and the

three inscriptions noted below may deserve to be recorded. The first

is on a small temple to Shiv at Soondursee (or Sindersee) on the Kalee

Sindh river, about 25 miles to the south of Sarungpoor. It gives a

date 1220 Sumbut, and states that the temple was built by Baba Bul-

wunt Dukhunee. The temples at Soondursee are rude, and the usual

marked spire is replaced by a plain pyramid of an attitude not exceed-

ing the side of its base. This rudeness may be provincial only, for

although art doubtlessly declined in upper India about that period, a

temple to Mahadev at Nimawar on the northern bank of the Ner-

budda, about 50 miles below Hosungabad, and which gives a date 1253

Sumbut, shows some taste and skill. It is however much inferior in

both points to the temple at Oodehpoor.

Sehore.—At Sehore, 20 miles west of Bhopal, a iniditions * Beeja-

mundur” now forms a somewhat rude mosque, giving a date of 732

Hijree (1331-32) which like the Musjid at Oodehpoor, marks the period

of Toghluk’s sway.

Postscript.—I have referred to the “ Marw” of the Jeins as illus-

trating the belief of the old Buddhists, and as expressing an idea com-

mon to all the ancient Indians, and not merely peculiar to the brahmins

and borrowed from them by a recent sect. The Jewel-footed Parishnath of

the Jeins, may also perhaps throw some light on the well known formula

of the modern Buddhists of Tibet, which has been variously interpreted

by European scholars,—Mr. Hodgson’ slittle volume on the literature and

religion of the Buddhists, p. 171, &c. may be referred to, and it will be

seen that M. Klaproth gives two translations, while M. Csomadekéros,

Sir Wm. Macnaghten, and Mr. Hodgson himself give each one. All

of these versions turn upon “ Padm” as meaning Lotus, and M.

‘somadekérés, states that such is the interpretation put upon it by the

Lamas themselves. Padm however means foot as well as Lotus, and

the Jeins still worship “ Mani Padom,”’ or him of the Jewel-foot, while

the idea of feet so enriched or adorned is common to the whole Indian

world as implying Divinity, although perhaps, like the silver-footed

1847.] On the Tibetan Badger. 763

Thetis of the Greeks, the image may have been poetical only in the first

instance. The accompanying transcripts satisfy the Sanscrit scholars

of this quarter, and they seem accurately to represent the two originals,

the “ Ranja”’ and Tibetan copies respectively. It will be observed that

the Tibetan makes the Godhead or the Divine essence or emanation to

be feminine, if the rendering now given is admitted to be correct.

The last word of the formula may apparently be regarded as a

“ Beej”’ (vija) mystic root or germ equally with the first, and the

meaning will thus become “The Lord, the Jewel-footed, the preserver.”’

This translation does not affect the characteristic of Mr. Hodgson’s

~ « Padma Pani’’ or present Lotus-handed Regent ‘‘ Dhyani Bodhisatwa,”’

but it interferes with the functions of the ‘‘Qon,” gone bye, he of the

Jewel-bearing hand, Jewel-footed seems to be the more ancient notion

of the two, and it will be curious should the Nepalese Buddhists appear

to have founded a distinction between themselves and other worshippers

of representatives, by removing the essence or symbol of Divinity from

one limb to another.

On the Tibetan Badger, Taxidia Leucurus, N. S., with Plates. By

B. H. Honeson, Esq.

Carnivora.

Subplantigrada.

Arcto galida. HH. Smith. Genus meles.

Subgenus Taxidia.

Species new. T. Leucurus, Mihi.

Tumpha of the Tibetans.

Habitat. The plains of Tibet.

There is not yet, I believe, any record of the Badger as an inhabitant

of the east. The occurrence, however, in the sub-Himalayas of the

allied forms of Helictis, Urva and Ursitaxus, has led me for some time

past to expect such a discovery in the Himalaya or Tibet, and my anti-

cipations have just been fulfilled by the receipt of a very fine specimen

of the Badger from the neighbourhood of Lassa. The spoils obtained

by me are those of a female of mature or advanced age, as is proved by

the obliteration of the cranial sutures and by the flaccid enlargement

of the teats. The animal was killed in the preceding autumn when in

full fur, and, as the skin is well prepared without distortion, and as if

oa G

764 On the Tibetan Badger. fAwc.

is provided with perfect head and limbs, these spoils afford excellent

materials for description, exclusive of the soft viscera and their long

case, which are wanting.

The Badger of Tibet, called Tumpha by the inhabitants, falls under

the North American instead of the European section of the Genus. In

other words, it is a Taxidia not a Meles, of systematists, having only

four molar teeth on each side of either jaw, whereas the European type

has five molars above and six below, on either side.

The Tibetan Tampha is a smaller animal than the Badger of Europe

or than the Carkajou of America. It is contra-distinguished from

both these animals by a considerably longer tail, and also by a locomo-

tive structure not plantigrade, but only subplantigrade, or, in plainer

terms, by having a third of the sole of the hind feet thickly covered with

hair instead of the whole being nude to the heel. From the Carkajou

of America the Tampha of Tibet differs by the very inferior size of the

claws of the posterior extremities,* a point in which the Timpha agrees

with the European Badger, as it also does so remarkably in colours that

there is some difficulty, without having both animals before one, in

noting their difference in this respect. On the other hand, the dis-

agreement of the Tumpha with the American Badger in point of colour

is as striking as is its craniological conformity with that animal and

deviation from the Badger of Europe. The last named animal is from

25 to 24 feet long from snout to vent, and the tail, inclusive of the

hair, is from 6 to 7 inches more. The head to the nape, is 63 to 7

inches, and the mid fore claw 1} inches. I have no equally accurate

details to refer to for the Carkajou, but it is, I believe, about the size

of the European Badger, or somewhat less; and H. Smith says it has

a shorter head but stands rather higher on the legs. These references

to the Badgers of Europe and America, will I hope, enable the reader

better to appreciate the following description of the Badger of Asia,

now first noticed as a tenant of this quarter of the globe.

The Timpha or Tibetan Badger is in total length 37 inches, where-

of the tail, with the hair, is 10 inches, and without it, 7. The head is

54 inches, the palm and nails 34, the planta or rest of the hind foot,

* H. Smith, describing the Carkajou from life, expressly says that ‘‘ all the extremities

are armed with long powerful claws,” or I should have supposed the forefeet only are so

armed, asin the Badger and Timpha. See Note, Lib, XI, 211.

Pl. XXIX

(Ho dg s on)

leucurws

TAXIDEA

T. Black, Astatic Lith* Eres. Cad:

1847.] On the Tibetan Badger. 765

from heel to end of the nails, 4, the longest claw or nail, 14, the ear

14, the longest hair of the body,.43. The aspect is entirely that of a

long-tailed Badger, with somewhat smaller head and longer finer fur

than usual. The small head is conico-depressed with remote ears and

eyes, and sharp elongated face. The muzzle or nude extremity of the

nose is clearly defined, rounded, prolonged beyond the teeth, and has

an abrupt oblique termination in front. The oval nostrils are opened

entirely to the front, their lateral prolongation being merely linear and

very much curved. The lips are thin and almost void of moustaches ;

and there is a still fainter indication of the tufts proper to the cheeks,

chin, and eyebrows. The small pig-like eyes are situated midway

between the ears and tip of the snout. The ears are oval, well deve-

loped and tending to a point. The helix is unfissured and the interior

of the ears void of membranous processes, but hid with hair which

amply covers these organs inside and out and ends ina full diffused,

yet somewhat pointed tuft. The neck and body are rather elongated

yet full, and appear even heavy from the copiousness, length and free

set of the double pelage. The limbs are low, stout and suited only to

slow action on the ground, with the heel very slightly raised, but

admirably fitted for digging; pentadactylous before and behind : the

hands larger and stonger than the feet, and furnished with huge fosso-

rial elaws more than doubly larger than those of the hind extremities.

The palm is entirely nude to the wrist, save only a small central tuft of

wool-like hair, and the inferior surface of the digits is likewise quite

nude. The palm is not a full soft mass nearly enveloping the digits

and hardly distinguishable into balls or pads, as in the Bears and

Bear-badgers (Ursitax), but is hard, spare of flesh, and distinctly

divided into pads which take in only the bases of the four fingers ; form

a crescented series of irregular shape and diminishing in size from the

outside to the inside of the foot. The 5th digit or thumb has no basal

pad, it being short and small. The corpal pad is void, large and placed

on the exterior side of the palm at its base. The fingers, of medial

length and stout, are united as far forward as the posteal edge of

the terminal pads by a strong membrane not susceptible of much

expansion. Their pads form a curvate regular series to the front,

like the basal tier abovenoticed, the two central fingers being nearly

equal and the two laterals also, interse.. The small feeble thumb

EGS. oar

766 On the Tibetan Badger. [Aue.

is so much withdrawn from the front that the anteal edge of its terminal

pad barely touches the posteal edge of the same pad in the index. The

termino-digital balls or pads are very large, suited to keep the great

claws from the ground and thus to enable the animal to walk without that

inversion of the claws, to which the Ant-eater and Pangolin are reduced.

Of the planta or sole of the hind feet one-third, reckoning from the

heel to the end of the toes, is thickly covered with woolly hair: the

rest is nude. There is no metatarsal pad to answer to the metacarpal

one ; but otherwise what has been said of the palm will suffice to ex-

plain the structure of the planta, inelusive of its digits. The claws of

the four feet are typically fossorial, diggers in perfection, being large

strong, moderately curved, compressed, with round backs and sharp

edges below, except near the points where they are widened and scoop-

ed. The claws of the hind feet, as already noted, are very much small-

er, and more nearly equal in size in all the 5 digits.

The tail with the hair exceeds 4 of the length of the animal, and is

equal to a { without the hair. Like the body it is pretty uniformly

dressed im long hair extending much beyond the true tail, which is gra-

dually attenuated froma thickish base. The pelage, or fur, is of two

sorts, hair and wool, both rather fine, both ample, and both of free

set, that is, laxly applied to the skin. The head is dressed im short

elose hair only. The hair of the limbs is rather looser and longer, and

has a very little wool at its base: it is harsh and thick but not clongat-

ed as on the body. On the belly the hair is about as long as on the

limbs, but seanter much in quantity, and rather woolly. On the body

hair is above 4 inches long, and the wool above 2 inehes. On the tail

there is no wool, and the hair is an inch shorter than it is on the back.

The hair is fine, elastic, strong, straight, and somewhat flattened

towards the points, but not undulated. The wool is wavy, as usual, and

about half the length of the hair. The anal pouch is very noticeably

large and has pretty evidently the form of that organ peculiar to the

badger,* though its particulars cannot be safely described from any

but a fresh subject. The teats are six, remote and ventral, or 2 ingui-

nal and 4 ventral. The papille of the tongue are pointed and even

corneous, but minute enough to make it feel smooth. The scull is 5

inches long, 2 high and 2% wide between the zygome. It is very

* English Regne Animal, I. 271 et 30.

SY T MMS 4719 L

ee We

: i Aa , ne ‘ 4 ewe © oa

{ ra er Shi A

ts he Yokes Dae ied MIT | whe ie

se ia ia ; ph he

1847. | On the Tibetan Badger. 767

massive and weighty, and describes a gentle unifrom curve from end to

end of the culmen: facial portion very small: frontal and cerebral very

ample : orbits incomplete posteally : a single very large foramen before

them: parietes tumid: longitudinal and transverse criste moderate :

lower jaw very strong, and so completely locked in the cylindric hinge

manner, as to be with difficulty separated. Many of these are general cha-

racters of the scull in the Badgers proper (Meles), and are also found,

for the most part, in Ursitaxus, Urva and Melictis. But the teeth are

more strictly characteristic. They are in number §. 1:1. 4:4.=32,

as in the Ursitax ; but, whereas in the Bearbadgers the upper tubercu-

lar tooth is disposed transversely and is inferior in size to the carnas-

sier, in the more strictly Melean form of Taxidia, the tubercular is

ranged in line with the other molars, and is so large as to equal in size

not merely the carnassier, but it and the two false molars before it.

The first molar of the Tibetan badger is small with a single acutely

conic process ; the next is larger but of the same form. These two are

false molars. The third is the carnassier. It is of trigonal shape,

and as much larger than the greater false molar as it is less than the

tubercular. Its exterior side is trechant, obtusely conoid (in profile)

and compressed: the other two sides include a flattened oblique

grinding surface or internal heel. The fourth and last tooth of the

upper jaw is the great tubercular. It is of a squarish shape, but longer

than broad, and has its crown marked by 3 longitudinal ridges with

two furrows between them. Of these ridges the exterior one only is

slightly trenchant and has a saddle-like dip in its centre. The two

other ridges are nearly or quite rounded. The posterior margin has

an oblique flat slope, purely triturant, upon which the little flat tuber-

cular of the lower jaw grinds with its whole surface. In the lower jaw

the two first molars bear much the same character as those above, but

are rather larger and have tiny heel-like processes before and behind

the central cone. These teeth are also slightly compressed. The

third or carnassial tooth is long and narrow, equal in size to all the

three others of the jaw, and exhibits a central dip or groove receiving

the central ridge of the tubercular of the upper jaw, while its two sides,

which are brokenly ridged, fall into the two grooves of the same tooth

and its anterior part, consisting of three irregular cones, acts trenchant-

ly against the cutting part of the upper carnassier, or grinds against

768 On the Tibetan Badger. | Aue.

its heel. The laniary teeth are void of any peculiarity, so far as can

be judged, for they are injured. Of the incisors the of upper jaw the

two extreme laterals are longer than the rest and pointed. The others

have obliquely flattened crowns upon which the incisors of the lower jaw

work in a quasi-triturant manner. The incisors of the lower jaw are

crushed between the two laniaries, there being scarcely room for them

in the interval, though the two intermediates are inserted more back-

ward than the rest, seemingly in order to find room. The Badger is

alledged to be a dull animal, defective in all the organs of sense. But

in the scull now before me of the Badger of Tibet, as compared with that

of several allied genera, I perceive no evidence of deficiency, the

cavities for the reception of the auditory visual and olfactory apparatus

being sufficiently developed, and the brain-pan being unusually capaci-

ous ; so that one may suspect that if the Badger were to exert his for-

midable means of offence with greater alacrity he would command more

respect from his human critics. Whatever I have been able to gather

as to the habits of the Tiimpha, makes them accord with those

of the English Badger, and is in harmony with the indications of

the scull. The Tuimpha dwells in the more secluded spots of inhabited

districts, makes a comfortable, spacious and well arranged subterranean

abode, dwells there in peace with his mate, who has an annual brood of

2 to 4 young, molests not his neighbour, defends himself, if compelled

to it, with unconquerable resolution,* and feeds on roots, nuts, insects,

and reptiles, but chiefly the former two, or vegetables not animals, a point

of information confirmed by the prevalent triturant chavacter of the

teeth. It only now remains to describe the colours of the Tampha

The head above and laterally is of a yellowsh white, and this colour

descends so low on the sides of the head as to take in the edge of the

lower jaw to its tip. This pale hue of the head is divided lengthwise

by a black brown line that runs from the moustache through the eye to

the ear, both inclusive; but neither the dark nor pale colour extends

backward over the neck, both being lost, though without abrupt transi-

tion, behind the ears. The ears inside and out are basally black, and

terminally white. The neck and body above and laterally are of a

yellowish pepper and salt hue, paling as you descend the flanks. The

tail is void almost wholly of the darker ingredient of the mixture, being

* ‘Lhe captors of mine, were obliged to knock off his eye-teeth, he bit so perseveringly.

1847. | On the Tibetan Badger. 769

scarcely shaded grey near the body ; and elsewhere, pure yellowish white,

which colour likewise spreads round the anal and genital organs.

With that trivial exception the whole of the inferior surface, from chin

to vent both exclusive, as well as the entire limbs, are black, of a

more or less sooty tinge. The nude skin, wherever visible, is dark

brown, or black as on the belly, where the scanty pelage allows it to be

partially seen. The iris is clear brown, and the nails sordid horn colour.

The mystaceal and other bristles, blackish : the tongue and palate, pale.

The prevalent grey cast of the colour upon the upper parts of the

animal results from the distribution of tints upon the longer or hairy

piles and upon the shorter or wooly ones, which likewise are distinctly

visible owing to the loose set of the former. The wool, then, wholly,

and the basal two-thirds of the hair also, is yellowish white: the ter-

minal third of the hair black, tipt more or less largely with yellowish

white; and thus is produced the pepper and salt hue above spoken of,

which becomes paler on the flanks than on the back, because the dor-

sal hairs are more largely and generally furnished with the large black

ring than are those of the siues.

Whoever may compare this description of the colour of the Tibetan

Badger with those of the English animal furnished by its describers,*

will at once perceive how almost absolutely identical the tints and their

distribution are in the two animals. I cannot confidently point out a

single disparity except that the tail is more entirely white in the Tim-

pha: and this is a very interesting circumstance as evidencing the

intimate affinity of the two sections of the Genus, or Meles and Taxi-

dia. From the English Badger or type of restricted Meles, however,

our animal may be at once discriminated without referring to sculls, by

its inferior size, greater length of tail, and partially clad planta or foot-

sole. Of the American Badger or Taxidia, two are spoken of, viz. the

Carkajou and the Tlacoyotl: but of these the former alone, I believe,

yet finds a place in scientific works, and it is distinguished from its

Asiatic analogue, the Tampha, by the following external marks, none

of which belong to our animal: belly and throat white: dark vertical

bar down the cheek: two more longitudinal ones running from the

muzzle to the mid-back, where they meet, enclosing all the way a white

space: tip of the tail black.

* See Note, Libr. VII. 148, and English Regne Animal IL. 271.

770) On the Tibetan Badger. [Aug.

Such being the marks of the only other known species of Taxidia,

there can be no doubt our species is new; and I fancy that Zoologists

will hail with surprise and pleasure the discovery of an emphatically

occidental type in the remote east. Very beautiful illustrations of our

animal, from the pencil of my Newar artist, accompany this paper ; and,

as the Tiimpha belongs to a group of animals dubiously suspended, as

it were, between the Digiti grades and Planti grades, occasioning infinite

debate, I add to the other illustrations of my paper a comparative series

of views of the feet of such of these forms as belong to Himalayan

Zoology, and are mostly recent discoveries. These are Ursitaxus,

Helictis, Urva, Herpestes and Paradoxurus and Ailurus; to which I

add of course Taxidia,* and Helarctos and Viverricula, as illustrative

extremes, merely of the other and medial forms.

Dimensions of the Tibetan Badger.

(FEMALE.)

Total length from snout to end of tail tuft,...... 3 1 0

SMOUL tO Vent,” (480. oe 2 a5 0

Head to occiput, sraititid SC eh

Sitont toforeanme "of eye, are. ee eee 0° 2°35

Thence to base of ear, .... are

Tan ant hair, i ea 010 O

Tail only, me Baa i 2

Girth behind ROTI € | ricke itu

Palma and nails, renee ace 0 3 2

Planta and nails, from os calcis, Oa

Planta only, or tude Test Ob. 100l, . V7. 0 ee ee

Hongest forenuiy Tee ee rte = ee

Length of hair on body, ........ os hoe cain fe O° - 4S

Henstht or wool SS ere ene nee eee Ore

Length oredr fesstmi oO. eet ee 0” Pee

Hength' of varand (ultae sos eee Ne eee

* I have not met with Mydaus or Arctonyx or Arctictisin these regions, and I fancy

that Duvancel’s authority for the last in Bhatan Vel Deva Dharma, is erroneously quoted

like mine. The alleged identity of Ursitaxus and Mellivora is yet opento doubt: nor

isitby any means certain that the species tenanting the plains of Hindosthan, the Biju is

the same as the highland animal or Bharsia. Some of the above details of 'Taxidia will, I

fear, prove tedious reading. But the type is rare and he who has it not before him can

judge its characters, especially those of the scull, solely by means of such minute description.

Planta of

tibelanus. The Bear rs

1. Helarctos

os eat

S nyatensis. Full sure:

leucurtis

trasirifies . The Bhars

Cancrivera’

Ursitaxus

3. Paradoxuru

~-.

Taxidea

Urva

6. Helictis

7. ‘Her

8. Vj

auropunct

ricula

estes

re, foot

etY

iver

DL Black static Lt Prefer

thgita © malac. D2

of Taxidea .

Fill sixe

72 PPL YET PUY PALL

(tosBpoH) sylyy XIWMLSAH

PUXXXMT

1847. | On a new Species of Porcupine. 771

SCULL.

Length of intermax to occipital crest,.......... 0 5 0

Midkeot, between zysome, 7 ee ee oO 2 at

Width, greatest, between parietes, Oe 2 iie

_ Heigth, greatest, seta OF 10

Length of upper jaw, to out of raethe PRO onto BOS 12 SO

Lower jaw ditto ditto* 7 7. 2 Ore 2H°0

Greatest width between upper molars,.. .. Gel VS

Penroanic: lower molars, :. 0 fk PPT be Or 8

PDPDLPLOLLIOLLI LL LILI II

On a new Species of Poreupine.—By the same.

GLIRES VEL RODENTIA.

HystTricip2.

TlYsSTRICINA.

Genus Hystrix.

Species new, H. alophus (a/pha privitiva et lophos a crest.)

Crestless Porcupine.

Anchétia Sahi vulge.

Habitat Sub-Himalayas.

It has often been surmised that there are two species of Porcupine in

India, but I am not aware that any one has yet discriminated the second

and rare species from the common one, or Leucurts. My hunters have

just brought me a fine old male of the second species above adverted

to, and I propose now to give a description of it, for it is very evidently

distinguishable from the common species both of Europe (cristata)

and of India (Leucurus) by its inferior size, by the total absence of

crest on its head or neck or shoulders, by its longer tail,* by the white

collar of the neck being evanescent, and lastly, by the inferior size and

smaller quantity of the spines or quills.

The crestless Porcupine of the sub-Himélayas measures 22 to 24

inches from snout to vent, and stands about 8 inches high. Its weight

* European species 3 feet long and tail but 4 inches.—Cuv. III. p. 205): Leucurus

still larger? Its tail all white and its crest reaching to base of tail.—( Zool. Jour. July,

1831, p. 103.

od”

Wwe On a new Species of Porcupine. (Ava.

is from 16 to 20tbs, Girth behind the shoulders 18 inches. Head to

the occiput 5£ inches. Tail only 4 mehes, Tail and hollow quills,

54, ar to the fore base 14, to crown, 1. Elbow to wrist 33. Palma

and nails 23. True knee to os calcis 33. Planta and nails 33. The

structure is typical, or precisely similar in all its details to that of

Leucurus, which species however 1s mach larger, being 28 to 30 inches*

long from snout to vent and 20 to 22 imehes in girth behind the

shoulder, and weighing 30tbs and upwards. The long bluff nose,

small pig eyes, andromorphous ears, short purely plantigrade limbs,

(furnished with 4 toes and a rudiment anteally, and 5 perfect toes pos-

teally) and thick heavy body, give to the erestless poreupme all the un-

gainliness of aspect proper to his congeners, while the absence of the

fine sweeping erest with which they are adorned, adds te the uncomely

physiognomy another peculiar feature of dulness in this species. The

head, neck, fore half of the body, and entire belly and limbs, are covered

with spinous bristles which have a pretty uniform length of from 2 to3

inches, but are shortest and feeblest on the head and limbs. The

hinder part of the body, or croup and tail, only, are armed with true

quills of which the longest thick ones are about 7 inehes, and the

longest thin ones, about 12 inches. The tail is conico-depressed, thick

and but one-sixth of the animal’s length. Its longest thick quills are

3 to 4 inches; and its longest thin ones, 5to6 inches. The rattle at

the end of the tail consists of 35 to 40 hollow cylinders of about an

meh in length, some of which are closed and some open at the distant

end. The skin of the body is pure white. The iris brown. The

nudish lips and nude soles of feet, fieshy brown. The spinous bristles

black, save on the head, where they are less deep-hued, passing to

brown. The white collar is very narrow and vague. The quills white

with but one subcentral black ring ; those of the inferior surface (only) of

the tail, being all white, and the like marginally round the anal and

genital organs: the nails brown horn. Every part of the body is

covered with the appropriate vestment save the mere anal and genital

* “Tt Col. Sykes be right as to the size of Leucurus, the common sub-Himalayan

species, called nepalensis by me is certainly distinet and nearer to eristatus. It has the

upper surface of the tail black laterally and white centrally, forming three conspicuous

lines of colour on the upper surface. The tubes are all white and so is all the under

surface.”

1847.} On a new Species of Porcupine. 473

organs, which are nude. The anus is large and tumid, being almost

entirely surrounded, just within the sphincter, by two rope-like glands,

whose extremities nearly meet on the mesial line above and _ beiow.

The secretion of these glands is puss-like but void of odour good or

bad, and is carried off by several palpable pores placed in clese apposi-

tion with the glands and of which 4 larger and 6 smaller ones may be

plainly traced round the margin of the anus. The penis is sheathed as

in the dogs, but is directed backwards, pointing ordinarily to the anus,

and is furnished with a cylindric bone 1} inch long. The testes are

internal. The teats are 8 and are costal, or placed upon the ribs or

flanks. The very large incisors are nut-brown. The molars, which are

4 on each side, above and below, have perfectly flat crowns, hardly

raised above the level of the gums, and whose surface is transversely

marked by a triple fold cf enamel, like three or four bits of thread

with the ends brought together and the sides approximated curvewise,

pretty much as in the Beaver, according to Cuvier’s* delineation. The

intestines are 303 feet long. The Ceecum, about 11 to 12 inches

long and 22 wide, is placed 6 feet from the anal end of the gut, and

is sacced and banded, as well as 27 inches of the intestinal canal below

it. This ceeciform part of the gut has the same width as the coecum

itself. The small gut has an average width of 3 inch, and the great

gut of 14 or double.

The hemispherical stomach has the upper orifice opening centrally,

and the lower, terminally, and with a well defined neck. The greater

arch of the stomach is 18 inches, the lesser (between the orifices) 1

to 2 inches, exclusive of the neck just spoken of. The stomach is

membranous.—Porcupines are very numerous and very mischievous in

the sub-Himalayas where they depredate greatly among the potatoe and

other tuberous or edible rooted crops. They are most numerous in the

central region, but are common to all three regions. They breed in

spring and usually produce two young about the time the crops begin

to ripen. They are monogamous, the pair dwelling together in burrows

of their own formation. ‘Their flesh is delicious, like pork, but much

more delicate-flavoured, and they are easily tamed so as to breed in

confinement, All tribes and classes, even high caste Hindoos eat them,

* Regné Animal, Vol. III, p. 96.

774 On a new Species of Porcupine. |Aue.

and it is deemed lucky to keep one or two alive in stables, where they

are encouraged to breed. Royal stables are seldom without at least

one of them. ‘The Parbattiahs call them Dumsi; the crested one,

chotia Dumsi; the uncrested, anchotia* Dumsi. The Lepchas and

Limbus of Sikim do not distinguish the two species, but call both

Sathung and O’—é, in their respective languages. The subject of the

above description is the uncrested species, and I have only to add that

its manners, like its structure, are closely assimilated to those of the

white tail or Leucurus ; but that it is much rarer than the latter.

The following are the dimensions of a fine old male of our present

animal, which I have denominated Alophus to mark the absence of that

conspicuous crest which distinguishes the common species both of this

country and of Europe.

Snout to vent, |

True tail, 0 4 0

Tail and tubes, .. . es ete aE aN

Pail and Lone. quails, scent ale cau ote th fener nda. 0 Sage

Head to oeciput, 0.5.3

SHOE £0 CMe. cae 0... 2a ae

PVG LO CAT oa silts fanc n ae 01. ¢4

Ear from lobe, . Osi Teun

Flat TV OU CLOW. aie icc ee Me ed ec eal OE 0 ciel

Weapdiel oR ims nie aia dsl eee 0.8 0

Girth Of seNeSb. nn Rune bee a ae Se 1. 6. -.0

Elbow. te wrest, 6. acne, skeen ie 0 3 2

pPalmad sia sasiks.4) (2, eee eed write an On eae

True knee to os calcis, ... 0 3 3

Planta aiid Maes. igs yas sore wces can ssieta she delet ata ete oe Me

Longest quills. i sslesu.- »pregsbanbtacin i eect gals A

AVG TAE, dy corte nih Soe he aloe eaeina a 164tbs.

* Anchotia exactly —Alophus, and Chotia—Cristatus,

SLYLYVYPPALAAPLAALAAALAALALALAALAALRAAALALDRLAADAAAANS

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 773

a |

Rough Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar and its neighbourhood.

By Capt. Tuos. Hutton.

[With some Additional Information on the Birds of Afyhanistan.—

By KE. Buryru, Curator of the Asiatic Society, Sc. Se. |

1. Falco [ peregrinus, L, Young male].*

2. FF. [subbuteo, Lin.] These birds are found around Candahar,

but did not seem to be common.

3. JF. esalon, Lin. The Merlin occurs also at Candahar.

4. F. tinnunculus, (L.) The Kestrel. (The ‘yellow iris” was so

recorded on the wrapper of the male specimen when it came from

Afghanistan, but whether upon my own authority, or that of some

friend, I do not remember).

5. Circus cyaneus, (u.) The Common Harrier. This is rather a

common species at Candahar, and frequents the marshy tracts below

the city to the south, where, during the winter, Snipe and water-fowl

are abundant. I saw them also at Girishk.

6. C. eruginosus, (L.) Also common at Candahar, especially near

a small swamp to the south of the city, and along the banks of canals

in the cultivated tracts ;—one or more might usually be seen sitting on

a stone or clod of earth, watching and peering round them, and taking

occasionally a leisure sweep above the marsh plants and crops.

7. Accipiter nisus, (L.) Common at Candahar.

8. Nisastur badius, (Lath.) Not uncommon.

9. Aquila bifasciata (2), Gray. <A single specimen of what I be-

heve to be this species was captured at Girishk in the month of Decem-

ber. Unfortunately, I took but a scanty memorandum at the time, and

did not obtain a second specimen. ‘ Plumage dark brown, two cinereous

bands on the wings ; feathers lanceolate on head and neck ; cere yellow,

as also feet ; claws and bill black.

10, Milvus ater, (Lin.) The common Indian Kite or Cheel was seen

throughout the summer in abundance, became scarce about November,

and disappeared as winter set in. They returned early in spring, and

* The “ Churk” Falcon, killed near Ghuzni by Mr. Vigne (‘ Personal Narrative of a

visitto Afghanistan,’ &e., p. 136), is not the Churgh or ‘ Cherrug’ (F. lanarius, v. F.

cherrug, Gray), but apparently a young Peregrine.—E. B.

776 Notes.on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Aue.

the young were once brought to me in the end of May, scarcely fledged ;

this is curious, as at Neemuch the Cheel breeds in December and

January.

11. Gypaétos [barbatus ? G.] himachalanus, nobis. This bird is

identical with that which is so common throughout the Himalaya

mountains, and possesses the dark pectoral band observable in the latter,

and which (from its not being mentioned as characteristic of the Euro-

pean species) has led me to entertain doubts of its being the true G.

barbatus.—They were common throughout the whole of Afghanistan,

and were first seen soaring over the rocks of the Bolan Pass; they were

again met with around Candahar, and at Girishk on the Helmund.—

I never saw a single mature individual either in the Himalaya or in

Afghanistan without the pectoral band, as you tell me is the case with

Burnes’s figure of an Afghan specimen,

12. [Gyps bengalensis, (Shaw) :] Vultur leuconotus, Gray, in Hard-

wicke’s ‘ Illustrations.’ This bird was not uncommon around Candahar

during the summer months, but departed as the winter approached.

I saw it also at Girishk on the Helmund.

13. Neophron percnopterus, (L.) Common also during the summer,

but departed in autumn.*

14. [Bubo bengalensis, (Franklin).| Not uncommon among the

rocks near Candahar ; the yearling specimen sent was brought to me

when only covered with down, and was fed with raw meat, and kept in

a box till I left Candahar, when I killed and skinned it, but before it

had attained its full plumage.

15. Otus vulgaris, Fleming. Common at Candahar.

16. O. brachyotus, (L). ‘This and the last were common among

the rums of the old city of Candahar, about three miles from the

modern town ;. it was ruined by Nadir Shah.

17. Ephialtes (lettia?, Hodgson]. This did not appear to be

plentiful, as I only saw one specimen ; it was identical with one com-

mon at Neemuch and Bareilly, but whether it be so with the European

scops I cannot say, as my specimen is lost. . |

18. Athene bactrianus, mihi, n. s.? [Striv persica (2) Nouv. Dict.

* The three last mentioned species were seen on the Ist of March, two stages south of

Candahar. The Gypacétos made the Vultures quit their prey.

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 107

@ Hist. Nat., VU, 26.* Length about 9 inches ; of wing 64 inches, and

tail 34 inches: tarse 14+ inch. Plumage of the upper-parts somewhat ru-

fescent clay-brown, with large round white spots on the feathers, more

or less concealed, and wholly so on those of the middle of the back :

coronal feathers with medial whitish streaks: face white ; some of the

radiating feathers on the sides of the beak terminating in black vibrissee :

chin, throat, lower tail-coverts, and the tibial and tarsal plumes, white,

also the fore-part of the under-surface of the wing: a longitudinal

broad streak on each feather of the breast and abdomen: on the hind-

neck, the white so predominates upon the feathers as to give the

appearance of a half-collar: the great wing-feathers have broad in-

complete pale bands, disposed alternately on their two webs; and the

middle tail-feathers have a double row of semi-alternating pale spots,

passing into dull bands on the outer tail-feathers: beak (in the dry

specimen) whitish ; and claws pale horn-colour]. Common among the

rocks and ruins of old Candahar.

19. Upupa epops, Lin. The common Hoopoe. ‘ Hoodhood’ of

India.—This bird was scarce and only a summer visitor. I saw it,

however, in the valley of Pisheen on the 6th March, when returning to

this country.

20. Coracias garrula, Lin. This bird is very common during the

summer months, but departs by the end of autumn: it arrives at

Candahar in the middle of April. [Burnes obtained it in the Moultan ].

Persian—“ Subz Kullag ;’? Pushtoo—* Sheen Tootee.”

21. Alcedo ispida, Lin. Found on the banks of rivers all the year

through.

22. Merops apiaster, Lin. European Bee-eater. These birds

appeared at Candahar in the beginning of April, and left in the begin-

ning of autumn.

23. M. persica, Lin, These came in with the last. [Two speci-

mens in the Society’s collection were obtained by Sir A. Burnes at

Buhawalpore. |

24. Cuculus canorus, Lin. My specimens were shot at Quetta in

April. The variety, C. hepaticus, was also obtained there in the same

month.

* The work cited is not accessible here ; but I have some impression that the species

referred to is a small Athene (v. Noctua ),—E. B,

778 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Ave.

25. Cypselus apus, (L.) Common Swift. As in England, this bird

is later in appearing than the Swallow, and departs before it. It is

common during the summer, coursing and screaming as they chase

each other rapidly through the air. They were first seen on the 20th

February [!].

26. Corvus corax (?), L. The Raven. Very common in Afghanistan,

especially during the winter. I have marked it doubtful, because I have

no specimen to refer to, but all its measurements, &ec., agreed with

Fleming’s description ; “ Kargh.”’

27. C. frugilegus, L. The Rook. Found in large flocks during

winter in Candahar, searching for food in the ploughed lands. The

base of the bill is denuded as in the European bird.—They arrive m

February, which is there the coldest month, and depart in March.

28. Fregilus graculus, (u.) The Chough. This is abundant

during the winter months, arriving in November from the hills to the -

northward, and departing again about March. At Girishk on the

Helmund they sometimes appear in hundreds about sunset, coming

from the hills when the heats of day are passed, and settling among

the swampy beds along the river, where si procure abundance of

mollusea. Called ‘ Tsagh.’

29. Pica caudata, (L.) European Magpie. Is found all the year

round from Quettah to Girishk, and is very common.—They breed in

March, and the young are fledged by the end of April. The nest is

like that of the Huropean bird; and all the manners of the Afghan

Magpie are precisely the same; they may be seen at all seasons. [The

admeasurements of an Afghanistan Magpie are given in XV, 26. Capt.

Hutton’s specimen is larger, the wing of it measuring 8} inches, and the

tail 1 foot; but, on comparing it with several European specimens,

there can be no doubt of the specifical identity .* ]

* The wing of Capt. Hutton’s specimen is thus as long as that of my P. media, XIII,

393 ; but the latter species is distinct, and seems to be identical with Mr. Gould’s subse-

quently named P. sericea, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1845, p. 2,from Chusan. Iwas positively

assured that P. media was shot in the Chilian Andes ; but as some Macao birds were

purchased with the 8S. American collection which yielded P. media, I strongly suspect

that these were not, in all instances (vide note to p. 471, ante), kept so distinct as was

asserted, but that two or three of them had become mixed up with the S. American

specimens. If I am right in this conjecture, there are now before me three well mark-

ed species of Asiatic Magpies,—viz. P. bottanensis, Ad Delessert, (v. megaloptera, nobis, )

P. media, nobis, (v. sericea, Gould,) and the European P. caudata, (L.), from Afghan-

istan.

1847.]| Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 779

30. Sturnus indicus, Hodgson [vulgaris, Lin.| Arrives in the

winter months only, and departs in spring.

31. St. unicolor, Marmora. These were far more numerous than

St. indicus, and inclined to keep separate from them ; the flocks being

sometimes without a single spotted bird among them. Of five speci-

mens in my possession, a// are like those I send for inspection, but in

life the bill is brown, not yellow. S¢. cndicus remains only during the

coldest months and departs as spring approaches ; whereas the present

species builds in the spring at Candahar, laying 7 or 8 blue eggs, and

the young are fledged about the first week in May.*

32. Pastor roseus, (L.) ‘Goolabi Mynah’ of India. These birds

arrive at Candahar in immense flocks in the spring, but disappear with

the mulberries which they devour greedily. Their stay is very short.

[The same is remarked by Vigne, who, from observation, states it to

visit Persia, Afghanistan, and parts of India, in the mulberry season. }

33. Passer indicus, Jardine, and Selby, [p. 470, ante]. Common in

Afghanistan, and does not differ from the Indian Sparrow.

34. P. [hispaniolensis, (Tem.)!|] Is found all the year through,

and builds both in houses and trees. I formerly mistook this for the

Tree Sparrow, P. montanus, (L.) [The occurrence of this N. African

Sparrow, and of Sturnus unicolor (another common species of Barbary),

in Afghanistan, is exceedingly remarkable: but I am as satisfied of the

correctness of these identifications as can be, without actual comparison

with African specimens. |

35. Gymnoris | petronius, (L.)| Arrives at Candahar in the latter

end of April, and departs in autumn ; it was far from common there,

though probably among the gardens on the Helmund they were more

plentiful. It frequents trees [like G. flavicollis of India].

36. [Carpodacus crassirostris, n. s. (p. 476, ante).] Found at

Quetta in spring.

37. Carduelis caniceps, Vigors. Common at Quetta and Candahar

in winter and spring.

38. [Loxia curvirostra, (L.) Of this I have seen a living speci-

men, besides skins, from Afghanistan. |

39. Enmberiza [icterica, Eversh.] This bird arrives at Candahar in

* Vide Mr. Drummond’s Notice of this species in Barbary.x—Ann. Mag. N. H,.

XVI, 104.—E. B.

ae) |

780 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Avue.

the beginning of April, and departs in autumn. It is likewise seen in

considerable flocks at Neemuch during summer,

40. (2. Buchanuni, nobis, XIII, 957.| Found at Candahar in summer.

41. [Melanocorypha torquata, nu. s. (p. 476, ante).| This bird is

a winter visitor, and is said to come from Bokhara: the Afghans keep

them in cages.

42. [dAlauda arvensis, (?), L. A bad figure among the ‘Burnes

drawings’ seems to refer to this species, as occurring m Afghanistan.

Mr. Hodgson sent it from Nepal, by the name 4. duleivoz. |

43. [Calandrella brachydactyla, (Tem.)| Found in flocks at Can-

dahar in winter.

44. Certhilauda chendoola, (Franklin;) referred by Mr. G. R.

Gray to Alauda cristata, Lm. Very common during winter in Afgha-

nistan and Scinde: it is likewise abundant in ail the north-western pro-

vinces of India.

45. Motacilla alba ({vera|, Lm. Found durmg the spring months.

46. M. boarula, Lin. Not uncommon at Candahar during the

autumn, winter, and spring months ; but departs when the great heats

of summer set in. 7

47. Budytes citreola, (Pallas.) Winter and spring.

48. B. melanocephala, Savi. In spring also.

49. Myiophonus Temmincki, Vigors. Shot in December near Can-

dahar, and identical with the Himalayan bird.

50. Merula vulgaris, Ray. The Blackbird. I saw one specimen

only of this bird, which was a female, agreeing in every respect with

the description of the European species. It was captured in the fruit-

gardens on the Argandab river, near Candahar, in December. [I also

have seen a female Blackbird from Afghanistan, which I considered to

be M. vulgaris. |

51. Turdus atrogularis, Tem. Dadur, Quetta, Candahar.

52. Pratincola caprata, (L.) Found all the year.

53. Ruticilla tithys, (L.). This is a common bird, and found all

the year through. [Non vidi. |

54. Cyanecula suecica, (u.) Is a summer visitor at Candahar,

(No red spot on the blue throat !)

55. [Calamoherpe agricola, Jerdon. Obtained by Sir A. Burnes

at Cabool. | ;

1847.) Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 781

56. Lanius excubitor, Lin. Is very common around Candahar.

This, and not L. lahtora, is the bird I formerly mentioned as seizing

the Mustela sarmatica by the nose (vide XIV, 348, on Afghan mam-

malia). Itis chiefly seen in winter.

57. Lanius erythronotus (affinis}|. Is also common at Candahar.

[Two specimens forwarded by Capt. Hutton resemble L. erythronotus,

Vigors, in size, but L. caniceps, nobis (XV, 302), in colouring.*]

58. Hirundo rustica, Lin. Chimney-Swallow. Was first seen on the

wing at Candahar on the 8th February, 1840, and Sth February, 1841.

—They are abundant throughout the summer months, and build in the

open rooms, in temples, &c. They retire in October. The advent and

departure both depend upon the mildness of the seasons, so that they are

sometimes later, sometimes earlier, than above stated. It is identical with

the English Swallow. I have seen them onthe wing when the thermo-

meter stood no higher than 36°.—On the 8th February, 1840, when I

saw the first Swallow of that year, there had been hard frost and ice

during the night, but the morning was fine and sunshiny. On the

16th of that month, the thermometer stood at 38°, and on the 17th

again at 36°; yet Swallows were twittering and on the wing, coursing

after insects, which are abundant at that season. This fact however

would seem to argue that migration does not take place with these

birds so much from a dread of encountering cold, as because their

natural food begins to fail them in the autumnal season. But where

do they migrate to, for we have them at Candahar precisely at the same

seasons asin England? Do they travel to the Eastern Isles, or to the

regions of Southern Africa, or where ?+ I have seen another species at

Mussoorie also on the wing on the 20th February, 1842, when frost and

ice were on the ground, though the morning was fine and sunshiny.

59. H. riparia, (?) Lin. A small grey Swallow was seen near

Quetta in March; I observed several on the wing, near the western

entrance of the Bolan Pass,—greyish-brown above, white beneath ; tail

squared. Apparently less than H. urbica. [Specimens of H. riparia

(vera) are sent by Captain Hutton from the banks of the Sutlej. ]

* L. caniceps occurs abundantly in the same localities as L. nigriceps, Franklin, and

without intermingling, so-far as I have seen, and the latter occurs together with L. ery-

thronotus in the sub-Himalayan region; but Lord A. Hay procured a specimen at

Benares (XV, 303), which is just intermediate to L. erythronotus and L. nigriceps.—E.B.

+ Ihave never seen H. rustica (vera) from the Oriental Archipelago.—E. B.

782 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AvuG.

60. Sitta—? Of this I never obtained a specimen, although they

were exceedingly common among the rocks behind the old ruined

city of Candahar ; they frequented rocks, however, and not trees, and I

venture to term it a Nuthatch on account of the similitude in plumage,

size, shape, and motions ;—the bill appeared to be short, strong,

pointed and black; the upper parts light slaty grey-blue, with a

black stripe through the eye from the forehead or base of bill; under

parts buff or ferruginous white. With the exception of appearing

larger, it is very like a Nuthatch we have seen at Mussooree. [Tem-

minck, if I remember rightly, gives a S. saxatilis, from Eastern Europe. |

61. Tiehodroma muraria, (L.) This beautiful little bird was very

common on the rocks near Candahar, and in other parts of Afghanis-

tan. It is identical with the European and Himalayan birds.

62. Malacocercus | Huttoni, n. s. (p. 476, ante.) | Common.

63. Columba intermedia, Strickland. Common blue Pigeon. Abun-

dant ; breeding in wells and ruins.

64. Turtur risorius, (L.) Common during the summer.

65. T. suratensis, (Lath.) Common during the summer.

66. Phasianus colchicus, L. This specimen was sent to me from

Herat, by Lieut. North of the Bombay Engineers: it is said to be not

uncommon in the neighbourhood of that city. [Unfortunately, it is

not a typical example of its race; having much white upon its wings

(which have been clipped short), and a considerable proportion of the

rest of its plumage resembles that of an old or barren English hen

Pheasant, that had thrown out the masculine plumage, as is not unfre-

quently the case: the more perfectly formed feathers proper to the

male sex resemble those of an English cock Pheasant; and the rich

bronze-rufous of the rump and upper tail-coverts is wholly unmixed

with green. ‘The size is that of an English hen bird ; but the spurs on

the tarsi resemble those of a young cock. |

67. Tetraogallus | caucasicus, (Pallas), apud G. R. Gray : T. himala-

yanus, G. R. Gray; T}. Nigellii, J. BE. Gray. These fine birds are

common in the Huzarrah mountains and other high ranges ;—they are

called Kowk-i-durra, or Partridge of the ghats or passes. Sometimes

they are sold in the markets of Cabool. I possessed four living

birds at Candahar, which were kept with wings cut in a large court-

yard, and lived well for many months, I gave them to a friend, Capt.

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 783

M’Lean of the 67th Regt. N. I., who wished to take them home to

the highlands of Scotland, but he unfortunately died on his way back

to India, and I know not what became of the birds. They are com-

mon on the snowy passes of the Himalaya and in Tartary, rising in

coveys of 10 to 20, and usually having a sentry perched high on some

neighbouring rock, to give warning of danger by his loud and musical

whistle. They are difficult birds to shoot. I found them usually in

patches of the [so called] Tartaric furze.

68. Perdix? | Bonhami (?), Fraser, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1843, p. 70.

The Seesee Partridge: figured in the ‘ Bengal Sporting Magazine’ for

October, 1843.] Frequents rocky situations, and is abundant. The

first were seen in the Bolan Pass. [Capt. Hutton has sent no specimen

of this bird ; but I suspect it to be the species described by Mr. Fra-

ser, late of the Zoological Society, and which was procured at Teheran.

I took the following description of the Afghan Seesee from some fine

specimens prepared by Capt. Duncan of the 43d Regt. N. I., who brought

the bird alive from Afghanistan, and kept one up to the time of his

departure for England in the beginning of 1845. The figure in the

‘ Bengal Sporting Magazine’ was taken from his living specimen.

«This seems a remarkable species, connecting true Perdix and Per-

dicula with Caccabis, and I think Lerwa, or the Himalayan Snow

Partridge (LZ. nivicola, Hodgson) : it does not, however, well range in

either, though it is probable that other species will be eventually found

with similar characters.* The tarse of the male are devoid of tuber-

cles in place of spurs.

** Length about 10 inches ; of wing 5in., and tail 23in. ; bill 2in., and

tarse 1}in., the middle toe and claw 1+in. Colour of male, isabella-brown

above, with little trace of markings, though each feather of the back

when raised is seen to have several pale dusky cross-rays; on the

rump, these become obsolete or very nearly so, except along the shaft

of each feather, where they assume the appearance of a series of small

linear blackish spots: upper tail-coverts and medial tail-feathers

minutely but obscurely mottled, the three or four outer tail-feathers

* It should be remarked that I had no opportunity of actually comparing the Seesee

with other species. It has probably an affinity with the Tetrao kakerlik of Gmelin ; and

Mr. Fraser writes, of his P. Bonhami,—‘‘ This species is nearly allied to P.Hayi, Temm.

p.¢., butis readily distinguished from that bird by the black stripes about the head

of the male.” Mr. Fraser neglected to give the admeasurements of his P. Bonhami.

784 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AuG.

uniform light chesnut-brown, a little mottled at tip, and each suc-

cessively more so to the middle ones. Crown ashy, the feathers brown-

ish at tip; and cheeks and throat purer ashy, becoming albescent

towards the chin: ear-coverts silky-whitish, pure white anteriorly

towards the eyes, as are also the lores ; and above the lores, eyes, and

ear-coverts, is a Dlack streak meeting its opposite across the forehead :

the sides of the neck are mottled ; the breast uniform isabella-brown,

having a shade of lake, the feathers margined with faint russet ; and

those of the flanks may be described as whitish tinged with lake, the

larger passing into black along each lateral border, and the smaller

edged inwardly with chesnut-brown, and some of them with black at

their extreme margin: under tail-coverts pale chesnut: primaries light

dusky within, their outer web isabelline, with dusky bars and pencil-

lings. Bill and feet pale red.

‘“‘The female is much more mottled both above and below, and is

devoid of the grey on the crown and throat, of the black supercilium,

and of the characteristic markings of the flanks: but there is a pale

streak from the eye along the side of the occiput. Upper parts light

dusky, rayed with isabelline, the darker portion of the rump feathers

blackish along their shafts; the coronal feathers are similarly rayed,

but present a mottled appearance at their surface ; and the tertiaries

are prettily variegated, presenting a series of isabelline spots along

their middle: entire under-parts minutely mottled, paler on the throat

and belly, and presenting on the flanks indications of the white central

portion of the corresponding feathers of the male. A young chick,

with pale sandy-coloured down on the head, back, and under parts,

has the scapularies and wing-feathers minutely mottled sandy, with

triangular pale spots on the scapularies and tertiaries, and conspicuous

dark bars on the outer webs of the primaries.”

This bird inhabits “rocky places covered here and there with brush-

wood, and feeds much on wild thyme. They are found in coveys, and

when sprung, rise with a startling noise like our Bush Quails” (Perd-

eula rubiginosa and P. cambayensis.) ‘‘ Sportsmen reckon them easy

to kill, and it is said that they are delicious eating. The name Seesee

expresses their call ;’* which last statement militates against the sup-

* Bengal Sporting Magazine.

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 785

position of the identity of this bird with the Kakerlik, which is also

named from its cry.

69. [Caccabis| chukar, (Vigors). Very common among the hills.

“Chowk.”

70. [Francolinus vulgaris, Stephens, pale (individual?) variety. |

This was brought to me as a true Black Partridge (Fr. vulgaris), but

it is evidently distinct, and is probably the Perdix pallida, Gray, of

Hardwicke’s ‘ Illustrations.’ The Black Partridge is called ‘ Taroo” by

the Afghans ; but as I never saw a specimen killed during a two years’

residence in the country, I am inclined to think that the bird so called

is the one here alluded to. [Perdiz pallida, Gray, is evidently a pale

variety of Francolinus pictus, (Jardine and Selby,) or P. Hepburniz,

Gray, as that systematist places it, viz. “ P. Hepburnit, var. pallida.”

Capt. Hutton’s bird I consider to be an analogous (and probably indi-

vidual) pale variety of the female Fr. vulgaris.

71. Coturnix communis, Bomaterre. Quails arrive about the end

of March, and in summer when the crops are ripening are very numer-

ous. They are then snared in nets by the aid of a decoy whistle, and

are kept singly in cages for fighting, of which sport (?) the Afghans are

extremly fond, every urchin being seen with a Quail in his hand during

that season. The rage for gambling is so great among the people, that

instances have been known of a husband pawning his wife to pay his

gambling debts, and if not punctually redeemed she becomes the pro-

perty of the holder, and is either kept or sold as he pleases !

72. [Pterocles arenarius, (Pallas.) Khyrgut, or Syah-reem ; also

ealled Tuturuk in Pushtoo, expressive of the bird’s cry; and Bovra

kurra, or ‘black breast.”? Burnes figures both sexes, from Cabool :

and the Society possess an Afghanistan specimen. |

73. Pt. exustus, Tem. Common throughout the southern parts of

Afghanistan. I have seen their nests on the bare ground in August,

and the young ready to fly by the end of September. They occur also

in Scinde, and in the Bhawulpore (or Daoodpootra) country. ‘“ Sas-

seenea.”” |

73, a. Struthio camelus, L. Ostrich. This bird is said by the Af-

ghans to inhabit the great southern desert which skirts Afghanistan

and runs onward into Persia. I suspect, however, the story has

arisen from the circumstance of its eggs being brought round via

786 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AuG.

Scinde from Bombay: these are hung up in tombs and mosques.

None of my informants had ever seen the bird. Called ‘ Shootur-

moorgh,” 7. e. * Camel-fowl.”

74. [Houbara Macqueenii, (? Gray.)| These handsome birds are

common on the bare stony plains of Afghanistan, and sometimes oc-

cur in small packs of five or six together. They fly heavily, and for

short distances, soon alighting and running. They remain all the

year. [The “ Dugdaoor,” or Afghan Bustard. According to Burnes,

* one foot nine inches high, and forty-two inches from tip to tip.” It

essentially resembles H. Macqueenii, Gray, of the outskirts of the

Scindian and other deserts of western India, except in the particular of

possessing a remarkable crest ; falling under the subdivision Houbara of

the Prince of Canino, which is distinguished by the splendid ornamen-

tal tufts that adorn the sides of the neck in both sexes, by the short-

ness of the legs, &c. The only other known species is the Otis hou-

bara, auct., of Spain and Barbary, now ranging as H. undulata, (Gm.)

A superb male, kindly lent to me some time ago, by Capt. Duncan,

measured about 30in. in length, of which the tail measured 10in. ; wing

152in. ; bill to forehead 1}in., and to gape 23in.; tarse 33in. Head

beautifully crested, a series of lengthened slender feathers rising along

the central line of the forehead and crown, and continued to the occi-

put ; the foremost of them shorter than those immediately following,

which latter to above the region of the eyes measured 3in. and up-

wards in length, and were remarkably firm in texture towards their

base, and moderately so near the tips, while those behind them to

the occiput, where they gradually diminish, are of much softer and

hair-like texture, with disunited webs: these latter are wholly pure

white; and the former are white, with the terminal fourth black and

soft, the foremost of all having their extreme tips mottled buff, like the

shorter and ordinary feathers directly above the base of the bill. The

sides of the neck have also handsome ornamental tufts, divided like

the crest into two series: a broad band of silky black feathers (from 14

to 2 inches long) commences below the ear-coverts, and extends for

some distance down each side of the neck, and behind the lower half of

this is thrown out the first or upper series of beautiful neck plumes,

which are 6in. long, and have the basal two-thirds white, with scanty

hair-like disunited webs, and their terminal portion expanded and spa-

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 787

tulate, of a glossy black colour, with connected webs; the second and

larger series being still longer and wholly white, the feathers soft and

dense, straight, or rather a little curved inward, and very fine and flexi-

ble. Upper-parts pale buff, albescent upon the wing-coverts, and a

little so elsewhere; somewhat deeper about the middle of the back,

and much deeper on the tail and its upper coverts, which nearly re-

semble in colour the upper-parts of O. tarda : all being delicately and

minutely pencilled with black, and having a subterminal mottled black

band, and one or more similar additional bands, (according to the size

of the feather), which in general are concealed by the feathers which

successively impend ; the upper tail-coverts have narrower and less mot-

tled black cross-bars, more or less ashy, and placed distantly apart; ©

and the spread tail is beautifully marked with a series of ash-coloured

bands, appearing from contrast bluish, all but its middle feathers being

broadly tipped with cream-white. The lateral portions of the crown

are minutely mottled buff and black ; the cheeks are white, with black

shafts and tips to the feathers; throat white; upper part of front of

neck slightly ashy ; and the lower portion of the neck, with the breast,

are of an uniform delicate pale bluish ash-colour: rest of the lower

parts white, as is likewise the under surface of the wings, but the lower

tail-coverts are a little barred. The primaries are white at base, and

black for the terminal half or more, extending further upon the outer

web; and from the termination of the black to that of the emarginated

portion of the wing, there is a slight tinge of buff: the shorter prima-

ries and secondaries are tipped with white, together with the great

range of wing-coverts ; the remainder of which, as also the winglet, are

black. Upon the small coverts of the wings, which are coloured uni-

formly with the back, but paler, a large black spot occurs, in place of

the subterminal band of the dorsal feathers, but for the most part re-

mains concealed when the plumage is adjusted: and the bars of the

interscapularies have likewise a confusedly macular appearance. The

bill is horn-coloured ; and the legs appear to have been yellowish-

green.

Of the Indian H. Macqueenii, an indifferent figure occurs in Hard-

wicke’s ‘Illustrations ;? and it is also represented as the “ Hurriana

Floriken” in the ‘Bengal Sporting Magazine’ for September, 1833,

where the only description is given of it that I have seen. ‘* Hurria-

5 K

788 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Ave.

na,’ observes the writer, ‘‘ has also its Floriken, in addition to the

Bustard [Eupodotis Edwardii, (Gray,) v. nigriceps, (Vigors),| there

numerous ; but it isavery different bird from the Floriken of Bengal

[Sypheotides bengalensis, (Gm.), v. himalayanus, (Vigors) ;—the Flo-

riken of Southern India being the S. auritus, (Latham), or Leek of

Bengal.|*** The sexes are alike, and some specimens differ a little

from each other in their plumage. The drawing represents a male,

which weighed 311b., was 25dins. in length, and 4ft. broad.” This

account being by a well known sportsman and accurate observer, the

statement respecting the similarity of the sexes is entitled to all credit,

as likewise that regarding the sex of the specimen figured by him:

otherwise, so nearly does this Indian bird resemble that above described

from Afghanistan, except (so far as hitherto appears) chiefly in being

devoid of the crest, and in having the upper two-thirds of its orna-

mental neck plumes wholly black, that I incline to regard them as

identical, presuming the crest to be merely a seasonal adornment, and

that some variation in the colour of the nuchal tufts might occur in

different individuals.

The only Indian specimen that I have seen was a beautiful female,

procured at Hansi in the month of December, and obligingly forwarded

for my inspection by Capt. Boys (of the 6th Cavalry). This measure-

ed, when fresh, ‘25in. in length, 4ft. in extent of wings, and weighed

3b. 602. ;” length of closed wing 14in., of tail 9in., tarse 34in., and bill

to gape 2gin. “Irides bright yellow: bill blackish-horny, with greyish

black nostrils, the base of the lower mandible whitish : and legs green-

ish-yellow.” This specimen agreed tolerably well with Hardwicke’s

figure, except that the mottled black patches on the upper parts are

much smaller and more numerous, and scarcely appear at all upon

the wings, which should have been coloured paler; the pencilling in

front of the neck is much more delicate ; and the tail 1s banded with

light ash-colour (appearing blue), slightly bordered with black. Com-

paring it with the foregoing description taken of the Afghanistan spe-

cimen, I noted that the minute description of the upper-parts, wings,

and tail, there given applies equally to the present bird ; but “ though

the coronal feathers are all, in the mass, considerably lengthened, there

is no indication whatever of the greatly developed, and abruptly rising,

medial crest of the other, the plumes composing which are singularly

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 789

firm and wiry towards their base. The lower third of the lateral neck-

tufts are white, and of similar texture in both; but the front of the

neck, below the dull white throat, of the Hansi specimen is uniform

pale buff, minutely freckled with black, and at its base are some

lengthened plumes of a pale ash-colour impending the breast. Unfor-

tunately, I had not the opportunity of comparing the two together,

nor either of them with an Afghanistan specimen which is now like-

wise forwarded on loan by Capt. Hutton: but this third specimen

appears to be imtermediate to the other two, agreeing more with the

description of the Hansi bird, but having a slight crest, or apparently

the remains of a crest in process of being shed, confined to the fore-

head only ; and there are but few traces of white upon the black or

upper tuft of lateral neck plumes. I am, accordingly, more than ever

inclined to regard the crest as a distinctive characteristic of the breed-

ing season only, when it would probably be more developed in the

male sex than in the female.

According to the writer in the ‘Sporting Magazine,’ the Hurriana

Floriken “ frequents the same country as the Bustard [Hu. Edwardic],

or dry sandy plains where there is a little grass, and it is also found in

wheat and grain fields. The native name for it is Télaor. Its flesh

is exceedingly tender, and is so covered with fat, that the skins are

_ with difficulty dried and preserved.” Capt. Boys, during the many

years that he had collected in the Upper Provinces, never obtained

more than the one specimen noticed; but in Scinde it is tolerably

numerous.

73. [Lobivanellus| giensis, (Gm.) Near Quetta.

76. [L. (2) leucurus, (Licht.) Procured by Burnes at Cabul.

Termed ‘ Chizee.”’ | !

77. Vanellus eristatus, Meyer. ['Termed ‘‘ d/utye,” ov “ Meckh-

eao,” at Cabul. |

78. [Hiaticula philippensis, (Gm.); Charadrius minor, Meyer.

Procured at Cabul by Burnes ; and designated ‘ Tillah Chusmuck.” |

79. [Hematopus ostralegus, L. “ Teitah-wuck’ of Cabul. Also pro-

cured by Sir A. Burnes.’’ |

80. [Philomachus pugnaz, (L.)| Common all the year.

81. [Tringa subarquata, (Gm.) A nameless figure, from Cabul,

among the ‘ Burnes drawings,’ appears to refer to this species ; but it

0K 2

490 | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AuG.

is one of the most faulty of the series. It seems, however, to be a

common bird throughout Asia. |

82. Tringa [minuta, Leisler]. Shot at Candahar. [Obtained also

by Burnes at Cabul.]

83. TZ’. [Temmincki, Leisler. Also obtained by Burnes at Cabul.|

84, [Limosa egocephala, (L.)| Common all the year.*

85. [Totanus calidris, (L.) Cabul.]

86. 7. [stagnatilis, Bechstein: T. Lathami, Gray ; Limosa Hors-

fieldii, Sykes.] Common all the year.

87. T. |glareola, (Lin.)} Common all the year.

88. [Numenius arquata, (L.) Cabul.]

89. Scolopax rusticola, Lin. The Woodcock is very common at

Quetta and Candahar, arriving in November and departing in May:

they probably only retire during the summer to the more northern

districts, in order to avoid the hot wind and great heats of the southern

tracts at that season. A female measured, over all, 16in.; and weigh-

ed 130z. [I have obtained two fine specimens of the Woodcock in the

immediate vicinity of Calcutta, and have heard of one or two others hav-

ing been shot, though at long intervals. |

90. [Gallinago scolopacinus, Bonap.:| Scolopax gallinago, Lin.

Common Snipe. Abundant from Quetta to Girishk; at Candahar they

gradually disappeared (or became scarce) to the beginning of April.

91. [G.] gallinula, (L.) Jack Snipe. As common as the last.

92. Rhynchea bengalensis, (Gm.) Also occurs at Candahar.

93. [Falcinellus igneus, (Gm.); Tantalus falcinellus, Lin. ‘ Boo-

zuk” of Cabul (Burnes), |

94. [Ciconia nigra, Belon. Procured by Burnes at Cabul.|

95. [Platalea leucorodia, Lin. Also procured at Cabul by

Sir A. Burnes. ]

96. [Ardea cinerea, Lin. Ditto ditto.]

97. ([Herodias alba, (L.)| Found all the year on the banks of

the rivers.

98. [H. garzetta, (Lin.) Procured by Sir A. Burnes at Cabul,

and with the last called Ookar. |

* N. B. This and Totanus stagnatilis were sent with the same number, and remark

attached to that number.—E. B.

1847. ] Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. . 791

99. [Ardeola minuta, (L.)] Found at Candahar in winter, along

the banks of water courses.

100. Botaurus stellaris, (l.) Found along the banks of the

larger rivers, as the Argandab and Helmund.

101. Nycticorax griseus, (Lin.) Found in the winter on the

banks of the larger rivers.

102. [Grus leucogeranos, Pallas. ‘‘Syakbal*’ of Cabul, where

procured by Sir A. Burnes. |*

103. [Anthropoides virgo, (Lin.) Figured by Burnes as the

“Shuck Duruck”’ of Cabul.]

104. [Ortygometra pratensis, (L.) British Corn Crake. A com-

mon summer visitor in Afghanistan, from which country specimens

were brought by Capt. Duncan. |

105. [Porzana maruetta, (Brisson). “ Teerturuk’ of Cabul, where

procured by Burnes.| Shot at Candahar.

106. [P. pygmea, (Naum.): Gallinula Baillonii, Vieillot. Also

procured at Cabul by Sir A. Burnes.] Shot at Candahar.

107. [Gallinula chloropus, L.| Shot at Candabar in winter.

[*‘ Kushkul’’ of Cabul, a name also applied to the next species. |

108. Fulica atra, Lin. The Coot was very common among the

reeds and marsh plants in the ditch surrounding the old ruined city

of Candahar, and in marshy places generally. It was most frequent

in winter and spring. 3

109. [Anser cinereus, Meyer.| A winter visitor only at Candahar.

110. Casarca rutila, (Pallas.) The Brahminee Duck is found at

Candahar only during the winter. [‘‘ Soorkheb” of Cabul. ]

111. Tadorna vulpanser, Fleming. This beautiful bird is only a

winter visitor. (The plate in the ‘ Naturalist’s Library’ gives it a high

knob at the base of the bill, but in my specimen this is not ap-

parent, nor is it mentioned in the letter-press of the above work).+

[“* Mekaz,” “ Alikaz,” and “Shah Moorghabee,” of Cabul. |

112. Anas boschas, Lin. Mallard. Common in winter. [‘‘Subz-

zurdan” of Cabul.]

* The “‘ Sarrus” (Gr. antigone) was seen on the Indus, but I did not meet with it in

Afghanistan.

+ The base of an old Shieldrake’s bill is a little raised, but not to the extent represented

in the figure cited ; in the dry specimen, this bulge sinks to a concavity.—E. Bb.

192 | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Ave.

113. <d. acuta, Lin, The Pintail Duck is also common during

the winter months. [‘‘ Seik-doom”’ of Cabul.] |

114. A. penelope, Lin. The Widgeon. A winter visitant at Can-

dahar, as indeed are all these Ducks, disappearing gradually to the end

of April.

115. A. erecca, Lin. The Teal is very common. [* Chooraka’”’

or “ Jooruka’ of Cabul. |

116. (4. querquerdula, L. The Gargany. ‘‘ Seeteh-doom”’ of Cabul,

where procured with all the other Ducks mentioned, by Sir A. Burnes. |

117. [A4. stepera, Lin. The Gadwall. ‘“‘Syah-doom’’ of Cabul. |

118. Spatula clypeata, (Lin.) The Shoveller. Very common

during the winter months. [The male is thrice figured by Sir A.

Burnes, as the “ Kachack-nol’” and also the “ Aleeput,’’ of Cabul. |

119. [Fuligula rufina, (Pallas). Red-crested Pochard. << Nool-

gool” of Cabul. |

120. (LF. ferina, (L.) Dun Pochard. Male and female figured by

Sir A. Burnes as the ‘Soorksir,’? and both sexes also as the ‘“ Gho-

tye,” of Cabul, which latter name is likewise applied to the Smew, |

121. [F. nyroca, (Guldenstadt.) White-eyed Pochard. Common

during the winter. |

122. F. cristata, (L.) Common. [‘ Sonah,” and ‘“ Uhluk’ (2),

of Cabul. | ;

123. Clangula [glaucion, (L.) The Golden-eye. Common in winter.

124, [Mergellus| albellus, (L.) I saw only one specimen at Can-

dahar, but heard that it was common in winter near Ghuzni. [‘ Gho-

tye,’ and ‘‘ Chota Khoruk,” of Cabul; from which may be inferred

that the large Mergansers are probably termed “ Khoruk.”

125. [Larus fuscus, L.: L. flavipes, Meyer. The adult and young

are figured by Burnes from Cabul. }

126. Xema ridibundus, (L.) Shot at Candahar, flying over a

jheel south of the town.

(Two figures occur among the ‘Burnes drawings’ of a species of

Xema Gull (apparently), labelled ‘ Bad-khor,” said to be ‘shot at

Cabul in the middle of February : a bird of passage.’ They are, how-

ever, so unscientifically drawn, that I can hardly venture upon a de-

scription of them. ‘The length is mentioned to have been 17in., and

alar expanse 3ft. Adult, white, with an ashy mantle, and deep roseate

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 793

tinge on the breast; no dark spot behind the ear-coverts (as in the

Xema group in winter colouring): the primaries are represented as

black, with white terminal margins: bill and feet deep rose-red ; and

irides crimson, —the bill evidently represented much too slender. Young

generally similar, but less pure in its colours; and the middle of the

wing longitudinally, brownish, with pale edgings to the feathers; tail,

also, of the young bird, dark at the end. |

127. Podiceps [philippensis and Colymbus minor, Gmelin]. This

bird is common in the marshes and water pools south of Candahar,

during the winter.

128. Pelicanus onocrotalus, Lin. The Pelican. Length of a spe-

cimen in my possession, 5ft. Odin.; breadth 8ft. 1lm. Bull Ift. 2in.

long, and 23in. in breadth: tibia 4}in., feathered to within 14in. of the

tibial jomt; length of middle toe 5}in.* Iris brown-red or dark

blood-colour. Skin of the face pale flesh-colour. Longitudinal centre

or ridge of upper mandible, dull blue ; the tip or nail, hooked, and of a

blood-colour ; margins red and yellowish: sides of under mandible

dull blue. Pouch dull yellow; legs and feet flesh-coloured or pinkish.

Plumage white, with a strong pink or roseate tinge on the head and

neck; fore-part of breast dirty white: quills cinereous-black ; head

subcrested.

These birds arrive in the beginning of March, in large flocks on

their way to the eastward. The specimen from which the above de-

scription was taken, was shot in a pool of water at Candahar ; it was

alone, and from its emaciated state appeared to have alighted from

fatigue. The Afghans, who are great lovers of the marvellous, declare

that when a flock of these birds alight on a piece of water they entrust

their safety during the night to a few sentries, who hover near them on

the wing, wheeling around the water and keeping watch until near the

dawn, when being overcome by fatigue they descend and join their

sleeping companions, and from the irksomeness of their long watch are

soon wrapped in a profound sleep. This is the time when the wary

fowlers approach with their nets, and bearing long sticks ; they then

attack the panic-stricken sleepers and succeed in knocking numbers on

the head before they are well aware of the danger which besets them.

* Both the Indian Pelicans, P. onocratalus and P. philippensis, which are equally

common in Lower Bengal, are subject to much variation of size.a—E, B,.

794 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Ave.

Several were brought in to Candahar, which had been found sitting on

the rocks far from any water, and from their offering no resistance to

their captors, they had evidently alighted from fatigue, and would pro-

bably have perished in a few hours. When approached, if unable to

escape, they open wide the beak and strike at the intruder, making a

loud snapping noise as they strike the mandibles together. I had two

of these birds alive in a small tank, and have often seen them catch

and swallow whole a fish of seven and eight inches in length. It is

first caught within the pouch, and then thrown up into the air and

caught again so as to bring the head foremost into the pouch and thus

swallowed ; the fins of the fish in this case are prevented from offering

any impediment to its passage down the throat. They often dip the

beak into the water as they sail along, and suffer the pouch to become

filled with water; they then close it, and press the pouch against the

breast, by which means the water is gradually expelled at the edges

of the closed mandibles, and the water insects, small fish or other prey,

are retained and swallowed.

It is not to be supposed that these are nearly ad/ the birds of the

Southern parts of Afghanistan; but my arduous duties in the Pay and

Commissariat Department of Shah Soojah’s force prevented my doing

more than is above recorded, and you must overlook many omissions as

well as scantiness of information, when I assure you that I was general-

ly at the desk from sun-rise to sun-set !

A Description of the Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers in

the Kumaon Himdlaya.—By Lieut. R. Stracnzy, Bengal Engineers.

The existence of Glaciers* in the Himalayas, being apparently still

considered a matter of doubt by the Natural Philosophers of Europe,

I have thought that some account of two most decided Glaciers, which

I have just visited (May 1847) in these mountains, in about Lat. 30°

20’, may not be uninteresting.

* For the benefit of those persons, who now read of a Glacier for the first time, I

have in an appendix given a short account of their chief peculiarities, which I should

recommend them to look at first.

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 795

As there is probably nothing specially worthy of note in these indivi-

dual Glaciers, I wish to explain, that my object being to show that

these phenomena exist in the Himalaya, under forms apparently iden-

tical with those observed in the Alps, it has been necessary that I

should enter into details, which under other circumstances would have

been superfluous. As these are the first Glaciers that I have ever seen,

it is right to add, that I am only acquainted with those of the Alps,

through the medium of Professor Forbes’s accounts, and that as I lay

no claim to originality, I have not scrupled to adopt freely the ideas,

and perhaps expressions, of a person so infinitely better acquainted with

these phenomena than I can be. To guard against mistakes I would

also mention, that these Glaciers were selected for examination only on

account of their accessibility, and that consequently no inferences should

be drawn from them, of the general extent of Glaciers in the Himalaya.

The Pindur river (vide accompanying map,) is the most easterly tribu-

tary of the Bhagiruttee, or that stream of the Ganges that issues into

the plains of India at Hurdwar. It rises from the south side of one of

the great snowy ranges of the Himalaya, which contains the cluster

of Peaks, (No. 10 to 15 of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 66,) of which

Nunda Devee* is the centre. At the head of the Pindur is one of the

Glaciers I am about to describe ; the other gives rise to the Kuphinee,

the first considerable affluent of the Pindur.

~The Pindur and Kuphinee, rising on opposite sides of the Peak called

Nunda Kot, unite about 7 miles south of it. A small tolerably level

space between them close to their confluence, is called Diwaélee. The

lower end of the Glacier of the Pindur is about 8 miles, and that of

the Glacier of the Kuphinee about 6 miles above this place.

* The heights of these peaks are as follows :

No. 10 15805 English feet.

11 20758 yi q

12 23531 = l Vide Asiatic Researches,

13 22385 Ss Vol. XIII. p. 306.

14 25741 ‘ |

15 22491 2 J

No. 14, which I call ‘‘ Nunda Devee,” is the “ Jowahir” of the Maps. ‘‘ Jowahir” or

more correctly “ Jwur” or “ Juohar,” is the name of a district (Purgunnah) which con-

sists of the upper part of the valley of the Goree River. Nunda Deveeis on the boundary

of this district, and has been erroneously named after it in many maps, the word “‘ Joohar”’

being never applied to designate this particular peak, though the portion of the range in

which it is, has undoubtedly been called the mountains of Joohar.

0 L

796 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Ave.

The valley of the Pindur, at the termination of the Glacier, is about

a mile across between the precipitous mountains that bound it. From

the foot of the rocks on either side, its bottom slopes inwards with a

moderate inclination, leaving in the middle a hollow about 300 yards

wide and 250 feet deep, with very steep banks, at the bottom of which

flows the river. This comparatively level space, between the central

hollow in which the river runs and the precipitous sides of the valley,

its surface running nearly parallel with the present bed of the river,

but from 200 to 300 feet above it, can be distinctly seen for a mile or

more below the end of the Glacier. The plateau itself, as well as the

steep banks between it and the bed of the river, are considerably cut

up by water courses running across them from the sides of the valley,

but every where they have an almost perfectly rounded outline.

The whole of the bottom of the valley is covered with grass, or those _

species of plants that grow in these elevated regions, excepting where

beds of snow, rocks, or the debris of the mountains interrupt the vege-

tation.

The Glacier (Fig. 2,) occupies about 3 of the whole breadth of the

head of this valley, leaving between itself and the cliffs on the east, an

open grassy slope, which extends along the foot of the moraine for

upwards of a mile and a half above the source of the river, and which

seems to be a continuation of the plateau I before mentioned.

The first appearance is remarkable; it seems to be a vast rounded

mass of rocks and ground, utterly devoid of any sign of vegetation,

standing up out of a grassy valley. From the foot of its nearer ex-

tremity the river, even here unfordable, rushes in a turbid torrent out

of a sort of cave, the top of which when I saw it was but a few feet

above the surface of the water. The end immediately over the source

of the river is very steep and of a dull black color. It is considerably

fissured ; the rents appearing to arise from the lower parts tearing

themselves from the upper by their own weight. On a closer examin-

ation, this abrupt end proves to be a surface of ice, covered with sand

and gravel, and curiously striped by the channel made by the water

that runs down it as it melts. Behind this the glacier rises less steeply,

like a bare gravel hill to its full height, which is probably about 500

feet above the water of the river, when it leaves the cave; in some

places however are seen great fissures both vertical and horizontal, the

Tommy,

Me,

L/few

OP eae,

WMUtarR

i aN

TY,

Ni yy

: )y

)

| i

y) “VN WS

dite yn, 1

st 10 Nps y ii %

Mg tA

fia

Wh «

M1)

ans a! id! \ ae

tau

| 7

Be ty V\\ aN

ae ; \\\

Ze san Wl KA

LZ WYNS

( i)

QvPr a Dt

x WEES

Non im

le,

. 2 -

Alacrer af lhe

With was

AA} ASS \

“#

(i flay i

y aNd ;

rye

)

(\!

\\\\

E> Mi roy) \

Sam oS | UNM topareee

a a=9 } | ( ‘7 AA

a = ANDY AMAVE LASS 3

Ee ee \ is WN Yi

es SY Ss \\\\ WW M,

a> SE ay Whi

) ))

rah

" 5 |

‘ Vy F , ‘i : 3 Re = 9 . Zz: > . i

a Tee 4 v a bi ¥ 4 . 2, =; : = z =o ;

J SS SV x > |

ise eet y A BS MN x WSS 5 S

SS 4, GF, \ Thy MATL r =

aaa heap es SS nf =

Mie, “eB, i = 2

}

e). p

Yj, -

Ley 3 .

hae Peg pee of the Lrncliur

nie |

WS bee

wre

Y Wy a

4 5) Sia

as aie S|

FE a i

=i Zs {VV

= Ot

=% Gh

eee

ae Wee

E25, by S M

ey 4 oy

a Y, se 8

Ug ‘Une? 2 x

WG. , , LE Zz

Wy, Spry gues Lb Z

a a

Wy, salty, GLA Fe

= My %, si Z

es Wa Fz Ah,

os 4 444

2143, mone

eGo Cicer

, hy, RRR AHS

& fee

il wt

: \\

S f yy)

Bc ee Swit

ANY)

>. ae

as we hgh

AS Ny

| OOS

ore

i Pa See IOs AN

~ oct \ cin 1), leer His aE NS as ;

8 AS Mine? wy, : S:

| i Pe

ie J

4Y)) Kt

(Berwble wcal

4OO2O

LAr aS,

Bio wie

cg ey

Tbe

Gluc Zeer HE as

Cae

Liss

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 797

latter evidently made by the separation of regularly stratified layers.

The last thing that might be expected of such a dismal-colored and

monotonously rounded hill, is that it should be composed within of the

purest ice.

The cliffs that form the immediate bounds of the valley where the

Glacier lies, are of no great height; but the mountains of which they

are the foot, rise many thousand feet above them, though with much

monotony of appearance. Many grassy slopes are still seen consider-

ably above the Glacier ; but bare rock and snow much predominate,

and are soon left in sole possession of these inhospitable regions. Two

peaks* which rise, one to the N. Hast and the other to the N. West of

the valley, probably to a height of 20,000 feet above the sea, are fine

objects in themselves, and the frozen snow on their summits shines

ploriously in the sun: but they are not sufficient to prevent the

general impression from the scene being one of disagreeable monotony,

and of desolation complete indeed, but without sublimity.

The Glacier is formed by the meeting of two ice streams, from

gorges, one coming from the north-west and the other nearly from

the east, which meet about 2 miles above the source of the river.

The feeder from the north-west is larger than that from the east,

and its surface is at a considerably higher level, for some hundred

yards below their first junction.—It descends with a great inclination,

entirely fillmg the gorge down which it comes, in what Professor

Forbes aptly terms a cascade of ice. It assumes the general appear-

ance of a confused mass of irregular steps, which are again broken up

transversely into peaks of every shape. The west side of this cascade

continues nearly in its original direction, after having passed the point

A, (see the sketch) below which the Glacier bends sharply to the S.

W., and in this way completely crosses the Glacier. The steps in

which it falls however also gradually change their direction, so as to

* The peak on the N. West is the most easterly of the three smaller peaks, which are

seen from Almorah below Nunda Devee. That on the N. East, is the point at the

end of the range that descends from Nundakot to the North, and appears on its left from

Almorah. Between these peaks is the pass called after Mr. Trail, over which he went

into Joohar, or the valley of the Goree. It is perhaps rather gratuitous to call this passage

® pass, as no one has gone over it since, and certainly never will go unless from curiosity.

To the right of the N. E. peak is another depression in the range, over which, I was

told My, Trail attempted to go but failed.

SL 2

798 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rwers. [Aue.

remain nearly perpendicular to the general current of ice. The transi-

tion to the regular level ice is very sudden, and begins much higher up

on the west, than on the east side; the sudden change of direction in

the Glacier round the point, A, evidently producing much the same

sort of effect in breaking the current of ice and giving it a smooth

surface, as would have been observed under similar circumstances in

running water. Near the foot of this ice fall, (beyond which I did not

ascend the Glacier,) the steps were observed to be in the form given in

Fig. 5, having their tops considerably overhanging. A small tribu-

tary, also descending im cliffs of ice, joins the main Glacier from a

ravine on its east side not far above the point A. Beyond it I was

unable to see owing to the sudden bend in the glacier’s direc-

tion.

The feeder from the east is formed by the union of two smaller

Glaciers, one coming down from the N. E. the other from the S. E. ;

the latter is the larger of the two, and descends in ice cliffs to some

little distance below the rocky point which intercepted my view of its

upper parts. The N. KE. tributary is not so steep, its surface as far as

I could see being continuous, excepting immediately at its union with

the other, where it seems to be a good deal broken up. I did not go

on to any of these Glaciers, and describe them as they appeared from

the upper parts of the united Glacier.

Another small tributary Glacier also falls into the main one from the

N. W., a short distance below the point A. Its inclination is very

ereat, but it perfectly maintains its continuity of structure to the

bottom.

The lateral moraine of the west side of the northern branch of the

glacier is first seen as it turns the point A, where it shows itself as a

black band along the edge of the ice, which in other parts of the fall

is quite white. The moraine is small between the pots A and the

tributary glacier below it; but from this it very rapidly increases,

and in its lower parts is a chaos of desolation such as I never saw be-

fore. This great addition to the size of the moraine is owing to the

quantity of debris brought down by the small glacier, over the lower

parts of which stones were constantly rolling on to the upper end of

the moraine during the whole time we were near it. We were thus

here enabled to see the actual formation of a moraine. The ice below

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 799

the junction of this tributary with the main glacier being much broken

up by crevasses ; rocks and gravel fromthe moraines on the two sides

of the tributary are scattered over the space between them, and the

moraines at first sight appear to lose their distinct form ; but although

there is no clear ice between the moraine that originates on the east

of the tributary, and the west side of the glacier, the identity of that

moraine is sufficiently marked by its color, and by the regular rise

above the general surface of the glacier, of its top, which remains

tolerably even for some way down, being beyond the limit of the dis-

turbance caused by the crevasses along the edge of the glacier ; about

half way down to the lower end of the glacier however, the full action

of these crevasses reaches the whole of the moraine, and it is scattered

or lost sight of in the general confusion of surface.

An epoch of peculiar destructiveness to the mountains passed by the

glacier is marked in one part of this moraine, by an accumulation of

huge masses of rock from 20 to 30 feet square, and as much as 15 feet

high, and the stones found on it, are generally larger than those on

any of the other moraines; the true west lateral moraine below the

tributary glacier is not very large, nor is its top much elevated above

the bottom of the valley, excepting quite at its end, This is probably

owing to the level of the valley on this side being higher, (vide fig. 3,)

rather than to the top of the glacier being lower. The bottom of the

valley slopes from the cliffs at its sides, inwards. On the east, the

edge of the glacier is at some distance from the cliff and the bottom of

the valley has dipped considerably where it meets. The foot of the

moraine, the summit of which on that side, is high above the valley.

On the west side the glacier edge is close to the cliff; the bottom of

the valley will therefore be higher. I did not notice any difference of

level in the two sides of the valley.

The lateral moraine of the 8. E. side of the glacier is very large.

Its top rises, on an average, probably 250 feet above the bottom of

the valley. Along its foot runs a stream gradually increasing in size,

that collects the drainage of the open part of the valley, and of the

outer slopes of the moraine. The lower part of this slope is a mass of

loose stones and earthy gravel, which rolls down from above, as the

face of the ice, which is visible in the upper 50 or 60 feet of the slope,

melts and recedes; this process is seen constantly going on, On the

800 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aue.

inner side, the top of the moraine is 30 or 40 feet above the level of

the clear ice of the glacier.

The upper part of this moraine comes down nearly straight from the

pomt B. The north branch glacier being, as was before noticed,

considerably higher than the eastern, the moraine slopes down from the

level of the former to that of the latter, forming a deep angular depres-

sion under the point B, (when it meets the foot of the north moraine

of the east glacier ;) that gradually diminishes in depth up to the top of

this glacier, which is here entirely covered with debris, the moraines

of its two sides being scattered all over it, for some distance above its

union with the north or main branch. The appearance produced by

this is that the northern branch runs over the eastern, or that the latter

runs into the side of the former and is absorbed by it.

The eastern tributary brings down with it moraines which require

no particular remark, beyond that already made, viz. that they spread

over the whole of its breadth at its extremity.

Besides these lateral moraines, is a medial one, which, similar to

several described by Professor Forbes, is first seen as a dirty stripe

among the white ice cliffs of the fall at the head of the north

glacier. As it comes down the level ice it gradually begins to as-

sume the decided appearance of a moraine, and increasing by degrees

at last becomes very large. It continues ina well defined form for

some short distance beyond where the western moraine is dispersed ;

but there it also is scattered over the ice, and the two become blended

together and ultimately extend to meet the debris which is similarly

dispersed by the eastern moraine from the opposite side of the glacier.

The whole of the moraines in the middle of the length of the

glacier, where it is most regular, are very considerably raised above

the general surface of the ice, which in some parts is, I should think,

as much as 100 feet below the tops of the western and medial

moraines. It is not to be supposed that this great elevation is caused

to any considerable extent by the mere mass of rocks and rubbish

collected in the moraine ; it results from the ice below the mass being.

protected by it from external melting influences, which constantly

depress the level of the clear ice beyond the moraine. On the very tops

of the moraines pure ice was often seen hardly covered by the stones.

The protection given to the ice by the great lateral moraines, raises

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. sot

the sides of the glacier so much that a very considerable hollow is

caused in its middle, which is a striking feature in the first appearance

of its lower extremity.

The ice of which the glacier is composed agrees most exactly in

its nature with the Alpine Glacier ice as described by Professor

Forbes. It is perfectly pure and clear, but where seen in considerable

masses stripes of a darker and lighter bluish green are distinctly

visible. It is composed of bands of ice containing small air bubbles,

alternating with others quite free from them. In many places the

surface presents a striated appearance, arising from the different degrees

of compactness of these differently colored bands, and their conse-

quently different rates of melting,

The direction of these colored veins as seen in crevasses, or in the

striated surfaces of the ice, follow laws exactly similar to those observed

in the Alps. The dip was most distinctly inwards, 1. e. towards the

longitudinal axis, and upwards, i. e. towards the origin of the glacier,

in every part; the stratification being more perpendicular near the

head, and more nearly horizontal in the lower parts. The direction

of the strata in plan, was also very clearly marked in many parts of

the ice, and was plainly in curves, having their branches nearly parallel

to the sides of the glacier, and their apices directed downwards ; the

curvature in the centre not being at all sudden. I no where could

perceive “ dirt bands.’”

The crevasses (perhaps owing to my visit having been made some-

what early in the summer) were much less numerous and terrific than

I had expected. Although considerable detours were at times neces-

sary in crossing them, I remember no place that I thought dangerous

or difficult to pass. They are developed across the direction of the

glacier’s length along both of its sides, commencing from the small

tributary on the west side, and from the union of the eastern glacier

on the other ;—and continuing almost to the end, those on the west

being, I think the largest. They are generally wider towards the edges

of the glacier, closing up as they approach the centre. They are nearly

vertical, and are directed from the sides upwards, or towards the head

of the glacier, those on the west bearing nearly E. and W., those on

the east bearing nearly N. and §., thus forming angles of about 45°

with the axis of the glacier,

802 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aua.

Many pools of water (the Baignoirs of the Alps) were seen on the

surface of the ice ; some of the largest were said by our guides, who are

in the habit of visiting the glacier, to be found in the same place every

year. The clear surface of the ice everywhere assumes a more or less

undulating form, from the action of the water that drains from it as

it melts; and the small streams, into which the drainage collects,

end, as in the glacier of the Alps, by falling into some of the crevasses.

The remains of the last winter’s snow was hardly perceptible on any

part of the glacier.

The occurrence of stones standing up on bases of ice (Glacier Tables)

above the general surface of the glacier, is common, but all that I saw

were small. I also observed what appeared to be imperfect glacier

cones, or the remains of them, but these also were small.

The ice of the glacier coming into direct contact with the cliff

below the point A, I was enabled to examine the effect produced upon

the rocks; I found it covered with grooves or scratches, sloping in

about the same direction as the surface of the ice at the spot. These

grooves extend to 20 or 30 feet above the present level of the glacier.

I also observed, that almost everywhere a space was left between the

rock and ice, the latter appearing to shrink from contact with the

former. This was of course the effect of the heat of the rock melting

the ice. Iregret that an attempt that I made to measure the actual

motion of this glacier proved ineffectual, owing to circumstances which

it is not necessary to detail.

The valley of the Kuphinee, for a mile or two below the end of the

glacier, has much the same general character as that of the Pindur,

but is more rugged and desolate in appearace. A fine peak of pure snow

(probably Nunda Kot, or No.15) is seen from below the glacier, but is

lost sight of behind an intermediate point, on a nearer approach.

The direction of the glacier (fig. 4) is almost due N. and South, and

the whole breadth of the valley, in its upper part, about # mile, is occu-

pied by it. It commences about 2 miles above the river source, in'a very

precipitous fall of ice. We went up about 200 feet of the lower part of

this, much beyond which it would probably have been impossible to

ascend owing to the excessive steepness alone. A cliff of ice about 60

feet or 70 feet high rose immediately above the point which we reached.

The ice was perfect, with the ribbon structure quite visible; the bands

1847.] Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 803

were very highly inclined, and I think farther apart than in the lower

parts of the glacier. The direction of the structural lines was in no

degree parallel to the sides of the glacier, but much more nearly per-

pendicular to them. The precise contrary of this was observed by Pro-

fessor Forbes under apparently similar circumstances, in the glacier

du Taléfre in the Alps.

"From the foot of the fall, the surface of the glacier was on the whole

very even, though its slope downwards was very considerable. It still

had remaining on its upper half a good deal of unmelted snow, which

was disagreeable to walk over, as it was seldom streng enough to make

us indifferent to what was under it.

The main glacier is joined by two small tributaries on the east, and

by one on the west; all are highly inclined and bring down consider-

able quantities of debris. The moraines are altogether confined to the

sides of the glacier, though many small stones are scattered over every

part of the ice. Here, as in the glacier of the Pindur, the protection

given by the moraines to the ice on the sides raises them greatly, and

leaves a deep hollow in the middle of the glacier at its end. The

crevasses here also are most strongly marked near the sides, and are

inclined at an angle of about 45° from the longitudinal axis, down-

wards. The structure of the ice is in all respects precisely as was seen

in the Pindur Glacier. I am unable to offer any decided opinion as

to whether these glaciers have ever varied considerably from their

present limits. During the very short period of my visit to these

regions, I saw no direct evidence of it. The shepherds who take

their flocks to the pastures in the valleys near the glaciers during the

summer months, (for there are no fixed habitations within 14 or 15

miles of them,) have no idea of any motion in the glacier, but say that

they suppose the ends of them to be gradually receding. Their state-

ments are however of a very vague nature, and as far as I could judge,

are founded on their views of what ought to be rather than of what real-

ly is. Some very decided change in the state of things is however cer-

tainly indicated by the long plateaus, which I before mentioned, run-

ning for a mile or two below the present terminations of both glaciers,

nearly parallel to the rivers, but several hundred feet above them. I

consider it to be impossible, that these level banks above the rivers

have been caused by deposits from the ravines in the sides of the

Jv M

804 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aue.

valleys, for such deposits would have had very irregular surfaces ; and

indeed their present effect in destroying the regularity of the plateaus

is every where visible. Had the same appearance been noticed in any

other part of the river’s course, it would at onee have been attributed to

the action of the water at some former period; and it would have been

supposed, that the bed had afterwards been excavated to its present

depth. If this was the case, the glaciers while the plateau was form-

ing, must either have terminated considerably higher up the valleys,

or have stood altogether at a much higher level; in either of these

ways the water could have been delivered at a level sufficiently high to

form the plateau. But it may admit of doubt, whether the quantity

of water in the rivers, as they are at present, is sufficient to account

for such an extent of level deposit, or for such a depth of erosion of

their beds ; for at this great elevation they are not subject to those

violent floods that occur lower down; for nearly half the year too they

must be almost inert.

The only other way that occurs to me of accounting for the appear-

ance, is that it has been oceasioned by an ewtension of the glacier, and

that the level top of the plateau shows the limit to which the tops of

the moraines reached, as the glacier gradually receded. From the very

cursory nature of my examination of the matter however I am unable to

do more than point out the fact, and what possibly may have caused it.

There is another circumstance relating to these rivers which is also

worthy of notice, namely, that in the upper 2 or 3 miles of their course

their fall is considerably less than in the 2 or 3 miles. immediately suc-

ceeding those. Thus in the Kuphinee, the average fall in the first 3

miles is about 400 feet, in the next 4 miles about 650 feet per mile ;

but as the average is only about 160 feet for the next 8 miles, it is

highly probable that the fallin the 4th and 5th miles will be consi-

derably greater than in the 6th and 7th. I therefore infer that it is

quite possible that the fall in the 4th and 5th miles may be as much

as 800 feet per mile, or even more ; which the appearance of the rivers

would fully justify.

Smaller extensions of the glacier of the Pindur were visible in many

places. ‘They were marked by mounds of a rounded form, covered

with grass, projecting from the modern moraines in a curved direction

concave to the glacier. I did not remark them at the Kuphinee.

LEB

a2 a

of 2ce - cliffs

of Lénadur Clacter

Seolzon.

head

Soow bedatlrarn tert

SCCLC OF

sh -

yy &

S'S

aN}

Srow

lac FA ae aie

i Z 4

SLI DOO re

of a ©

3212017 S

SES

Lie aGLA ary

1847.] Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 805

I would here observe, that in this climate, where we are subject to

periodical rains, persons should be cautious in concluding that piles of

rocks in long lines are moraines, even though their edges are in no way

water-worn. On both of these rivers I saw many instances of such

heaps of rocks, which might very easily have been thought moraines ;

and though from their immense extent, and the great size of the blocks

they contain it is not easy to believe that they have been formed by

the action of water, more particularly as the rocks have perfectly sharp

edges and as there is often no appearance of water ever having been

near them; yet they have certainly been brought down by torrents and

may be easily traced up to ravines in the mountains.

The term snow-bed having been hitherto applied by travellers in

these mountains, (with one exception}+) both to true glaciers, and to

mere beds of unaltered snow. I will shortly explain what is meant by

it when used in the latter, which is the correct sense. In many parts

of the higher valleys, real beds of snow lie far below the limit of perpe-

tual snow for the greater part of the year, and some would probably be

permanent at very low elevations were they not destroyed by the rain

during the rainy season. These snow beds are formed by avalanches,

as is sufficiently proved by their form and position. Figs. 6, 7 and 8,

represents one on the Kuphinee river, which occurs at an elevation of

about 10,800 feet.

It came down from a ravine, -and entirely covered the river which flow-

ed under its whole length. The snow extended but little beyond the up-

per side of the ravine, but was prolonged far down the river on the lower

side. Its surface was marked by curved hills, as is shown in the sketch,

This is evidently precisely the form that would be assumed by snow

falling down the ravine into the river. The slope of the river bed

being great, the avalanche would naturally continue its course down it,

after having filled the channel immediately in front of the ravine. The

fall of an avalanche in the upper part of this valley gave me an oppor-

tunity of seeing the motion of loose snow in large masses ; it was very

similar to that of a fluid body, the snow appeared rather to flow than

to fall. So here, the snow descending through the raviue, gradually

filled the river channel; the main supply moving with the greatest

* T allude to Major Madden, who has given a short account of the glacier of the Pin-

dur in a Jate number (176) of this Journal,

> M 2

806 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [AuG,

velocity down the middle, but sending off, all along it as it went on,

particles to the sides. Its head would therefore advance in a convex

curve, as the central particles moving directly forward, would always

keep in advance of those that spread out to the sides. The end of the

snow bed thus takes the curved form shown in the figure, and a suc-

cession of smaller avalanches, would mark its surface with numerous

curves of the same sort.

In the last two miles of the approach to the Kuphinee glacier, we

crossed two snow-beds, both of which were upwards of 4 of a mile wide,

and extended from the ravines in which they originated, right across

the valley from side to side, entirely covering up the river.

The surface of many of the snow-beds has a sort of rippled appear-

ance, caused by the protection given by grass and leaves blown upon

the snow to the parts immediately under them. The snow itself is

generally firm, and receives but a slight impression from the foot of

a man walking over it.

T have estimated the heights of these glaciers from observations of

the boiling point of water as follows; the results will certainly be

within 500 feet of the truth.

Ft. above the sea.

Lowest point of the glacier of the Pindurand source of theriver 11,300

Surface of the glacier at the commencement of smooth ice... 12,000

Lowest point of the glacier of the Kuphinee and source of

tOPTUREN, wich, 6 539 idyai fred bse ence weit we B ol wel hes eae Oe

Surface of the glacier at the commencement of smooth ice... 13,500

Diwalee, union of the Pindur and Kuphinee.............. 8,200

The limit of perpetual snow here being about 15,000 feet above the

sea, in the one case the glacier comes down 3700, and in the other

3000 feet below it. At the Kuphinee glacier, a mass of Rhododendron

companulatum, a shrub 6 or 8 feet high, was growing within 30 yards

of the ice. There were no shrubs of any size at the Pindur glacier,

but grass and flowers were at both places flourishing considerably

above the level of the ice.

Having now concluded the record of my own observations on the

two glaciers seen by myself, I will add two extracts from the Journals

of travellers in these mountains, which most clearly prove the existence

of two other glaciers, both of great size, one at the source of the Bha-

VIAN IC gyn)

AMA, Kaa

FANON

AST

Z vie

oes ie

Wachuis

Z Aly §

Meit ae

Dawns

BWH,:

ISA 38 zi ot OU, (

INS

edited

EIR EN

Min\G

ME d

dyn

x3)!

, in a

i y i) Sy Nyy

y Ve 11) Meet,

Wis .

IIL BAGES I, BEER RR 4. IP50'

——— yes Seale bY :

a cP Vie

Ye Ss

Git

eee LG...

aaeRQON TEI opps a

RE ERM sno

MAP of PART or THE

PROVIN CE or KUMAON

; SNe Dp.

at Dy North of Almorah. Showing

the Sources Sf he Lindy

Raver:

80P0’ 80°10’

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 807

giruttee or Ganges, the other at that of the Goree, which is one of the

main feeders of the Kalee or Gogra. The first extract is from a journal,

by Capt. Hodgson, of a visit to the source of the Ganges, in the year

1817. (Asiatic Researches, No. XIV. Qu. pp. 117—128. Capt.

Hodgson thus describes the first appearance of the glacier from which

the rivers rises.

“The Bhagiruttee or Ganges issues from under a very low arch

at the foot of the grand snow-bed,’’—“ over the debouche the mass

of snow is perfectly perpendicular, and from the bed of the stream

to the summit we estimate the thickness at little less than 300 feet

of solid frozen snow, probably the accumulation of ages ;—it is in

layers of some feet thick, each seemingly the remains of a fall of a

separate year. The height of the arch of snow is only sufficient to let

the stream flow under it.”

He ascends the glacier—‘ This vast collection of snow is about 1}

miles in width, filling up the whole space between the feet of the peaks

to the right and left ; we can see its surface forward to the extent of

4 or 5 miles or more’—“ general acclivity 7°, but we pass small hol-

lows in the snow caused by its irregular subsiding; a very dangerous

place, the snow stuck full of rubbish and rocks imbedded in it. Many

rents in the snow appear to have been recently made, their sides shrink-

ing and falling in.” ‘* Ponds of water form in the bottom of these.”

«It was remarked above, that the snow of the great bed was stuck,

as it were, with rock and rubbish, in such a manner, as that the stones

and large pieces of rock are supported in the snow and sink as it sinks ;

as they are at such a distance from the peaks as to preclude the idea

that they could have rolled down to their present places, except their

sharp points had been covered, it appears most likely” that they

came down like snow balls with avalanches. “It is not easy to account

for the deep rents which intersect this snow-bed, without supposing it

to be full of hollow places.” The source of the Ganges is stated by

Capt. Hodgson to be 12,914 feet above the sea.

The next is an extract from a journal of Lieut. Weller, printed as a

note to ajournal of Capt. Manson’s, Journal Asiatic Society, No. 132.

“J went to see the source of the Goree river, about a mile N. W.

from Milum. The river comes out in a small but impetuous stream,

at the foot of apparently a mass of dirt and gravel some 300 feet high,

808 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aue.

shaped like a half moon. This is in reality a mass of dark-colored ice

(bottle-green color), extending westward to a great distance, and covered

with stones and fragments of rock, which in fact form a succession of

small hills. I went along this scene of desolation for a long space, but

could not nearly reach the end. Here and there where circular and

irregularly shaped craters (as it were) from 50 to 500 fect in diameter

at top, and some of them 150 feet deep. The ice was frequently visible

on the sides, and at the bottom was a dirty sea-green-colored pool of

water, apparently very deep. The bases of the hills on either side,

and frequently far up their faces, are one succession of landslips; but

from their distance, I do not believe it possible that the debris in the

centre of the snow-bed valley, can have fallen there frem the side hills.”

Lieut. Weller also says of the same glacier in his journal published in

the Journal Asiatic Society, No. 134:—“ The mass of desolation, as

described at the source of the Goree, continues thus far up—that is

about 4 miles, and how much farther no one will or can tell me. The

fissures hereabouts are narrow, instead of being crater-like, and the

ice when visible is more nearly the color of snow. On the opposite

(south) side, huge accumulations of ice and gravel are to be seen in the

openings between the hills ;—once on either side, I had a view of the

old ice high upon the hills; its light sea-green color, with strongly

defined and fantastical lines of shape (castles, stairs, &c.) formed a

very pleasing and grand appearance.’ This glacier is known to be

6 or 7 miles long; its lower extremity is at 11,600 feet above the sea.

In the published journals of travellers in the Himalaya, that I have

seen, I have not met with any other accounts of glaciers sufficiently

distinct to be worth quoting, though we not unfrequently come across

a snow-bed that seems suspicious. I am however fully satisfied of the

actual existence of many other glaciers, both from the verbal accounts

of Mr. Batten, who has been a resident in Kumaon for many years, of

my brother, Mr. H. Strachey, who visited several of the passes into

Tibet last year, and of the Bhotias (the natives of the valleys im-

mediately below the snowy ranges), and from having myself had distant

views of several.

From these sources I am able to affirm positively, the existence of

glaciers at the heads of the following rivers ;—viz., the Vishnoogunga

(near Budrinath) ; the Kylgunga, the Koourgurh, the Soondurdoonga,

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 809

all rising from the southern side of Tresool and Nunda Devee ; the

Ramgunga (that which falls into the Surjoo, not the great river of the

same name); the Piltee, an affluent of the Goree; and the Gonka

which rises near the Oonta-doora or Joohar pass into Tibet.

I therefore conclude, that in the Himalaya, as in the Alps, almost

every valley that descends from the ranges covered with perpetual

snow, has at its head a true glacier; and in spite of M. Elie de Beau-

mont’s ingenious fact, that the seasons here ‘“‘ have no considerable

variations of temperature,” and that “the thaw and frost do not sepa-

rately penetrate far enough to convert the snow into ice ;’”’ I am of

opinion, that the very great intensity of all atmospheric influences,

including variations of temperature, should render these mountains one

of the most favorable fields for the investigation of glacial phenomena.

APPENDIX.

A short account of the principal Phenomena of Glaciers, abstracted

from chapters 2, 8 and 21 of Professor Forbes’ Travels through the

Alps of Savoy, §c.

Perpetual Snow.—The atmosphere becoming colder as we ascend in

it, the tops of mountains that are more than a certain height above the

level of the sea, are always covered with snow ;—this height is greatest

at the equator, where it is about 16,000 feet, and gradually diminishes

towards the poles, where the natural covering of the earth is ice and

snow.

Snow Line.—The snow line is an imaginary line passing through

those places, at which the snow which falls in one complete revolution

of the seasons, is just melted in that time, and no more.

Glaciers.—The common form of a glacier is a mass of ice, that ex-

tends from the region of perpetual snow, into the lower valleys, which

are clothed with vegetation ; and that sometimes even reaches to the

borders of cultivation. The snow line on the glacier, is somewhat

lower than on neighboring parts of the mountains ; but below it, the

snow is melted and disappears from the surface of the ice, as regularly

and entirely, as from that of the country into which the glacier de-

scends.

810 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. Ave.

Motion.—The existence of the glacier in such comparatively warm

situations, can only be accounted for by supposing, that its daily waste

is supplied by its daily descent, and that its terminal face which ap-

pears unmoveable is in fact perpetually changing. Therefore when the

total waste exceeds the total motion the glacier appears to recede up

the valley ; when the converse happens, the end of the glacier advances;

when the two are exactly the same it remains in the same position.

The waste of the glacier from the

action of the sun and rain, gives rise to a stream of turbid water, which

issues from the extremity of the ice, out of a cave.

Rivers rising from Glaciers.

General form of glaciers.—Glaciers vary in their dimensions, up to

3 miles in width and 12 in length. The lower portion is usually very

steep ; the middle has only a moderate slope ; the upper again is more

inclined. The sides when exposed are also very steep. The surface

is more or less undulating, the irregularities in a great measure arising

from the action of the water, that collects from the surface drainage,

and forms streams of considerable size.

Crevasses.—The ice is considerably broken up, by fissures or rents,

called crevasses; these are usually vertical in their direction, and of

widths varying from a few inches to many feet, sometimes extending

almost from side to side of the glacier.

Moraines.—The rocks and debris, that fall upon the ice from the

cliffs that usually bound the glacier, instead of accumulating where

they fall, as they would do if the ice were stationary, are carried down

as it advances, and form continued lines along the sides of the glacier.

Their stony borders are called moraines.

Lateral Moraines.—Those moraines that are formed on the sides of

the glacier, as just described, are called lateral moraines.

Medial Moraines.—When two glaciers from different sources meet,

the inner moraines of the two unite, and continue to move on together

down the compound glacier, which but for this mark would at a short

distance below the point of union be undistinguishable from a simple

one. Such a moraine, having clear ice on both sides of it is said to be

a medial moraine.

Elevation of Moraines.—From the protection given to the ice below

by the rocks of the moraine, it appears to rise gradually above the

general surface of the glacier, which on the other hand is constantly

1847.] Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 811

being depressed by the action of sun and rain, while the protected parts

of the ice remains unmelted. The moraine is not a mound of debris,

as it appears at first sight, but an icy ridge, covered with rocks, some-

times with a breadth of some hundreds of feet, and raised from 50 to

80 feet above the general level of the ice.

Glacier Tables.—Single blocks of stone lying on the ice, appear from

the same cause to raise themselves above the surrounding surface, upon

pedestals of ice ;—these are called glacier tables.

Glacier Cones.—An accumulation of sand which sometimes forms in

holes in the ice, in like manner protects the surface beneath it, and by

a curious inversion of its shape forms a pyramid or glacier cone, some-

times 20 or 30 feet high and 80 or 100 feet in circumference.

Baignoirs.—An operation strangely converse of this takes place,

when a small cavity forms in the ice, and becomes filled with water,

but with no considerable quantity of debritus. Water just freezing is

lighter than water at a temperature somewhat higher; the water at

32° therefore: floats on the surface of the other. When therefore the

surface of the water in the pool becomes heated by the sun’s rays a

little above 32°, it immediately sinks, and by communicating its extra

heat to the bottom of the cavity, melts and deepens it, and being cool-

ed, is ready to rise again to the surface in its turn.

Structure of ice.—The ice of which a glacier is composed, consists

of bands or laminze of blue compact ice, alternating with others of a

lighter color, not less perfect but filled with countless air bubbles. This

peculiar structure gives to a glacier all its extreme brittleness. The dif-

ference of hardness of the strata, causes the surface of the glacier in

many parts to appear striated with fine lines, and when groups of

harder bands occur, there are projecting ridges with grooves between

them, much resembling ruts in a muddy road.

Direction of structural planes.—The direction of the bands or veins

is explained in fig. 9, which shows an imaginary section of a glacier.

The strata of ice lie like a succession of shells one within the other.

Cause of veined structure.—The origin of the veined structure, seems

not be altogether satisfactorily explained ; but the direction of the

veins, and the form of the structural surfaces, is well accounted for by

Professor Forbes, as the effect of the different velocities of the different

parts of the ice, which as in running water is greatest in the centre

5 N

812 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

‘and at the surface where the friction is least, and vice versd. To

enter more fully on this matter is beyond my proposed object.

Névé.—That part of the glacier above the line of perpetual snow, is

called the névé. It is composed of granular snow alternating with

bands of ice and has the appearance of being regularly stratified in beds

parallel to its surface. The passage of névé into true glacier ice, is

also a point not satisfactorily explained.

POLLO IDLY

Zur Litteratur und Geschichte des Weda. Drei Abhandlungen von

Rudolph Roth, Doctor der Philosophie. Stutégart, 1846. (On the

Literature and History of the Veda. Three Treatises, by Rudolph

Roth, Ph. Dr., Stuttgart, 1846.)

(Translated by J. Muir. Esq. C. 8.)

This little book, containing as it evidently does the results of pro-

found and accurate research, is a valuable addition to our knowledge

of the structure and contents of the several Vedas, and of the interpre-

tative literature to which these ancient books gave rise. Some account

of the brochure will, it appears to me, be acceptable to the Society,

at the time when it has just undertaken the publication of the

whole text of the Vedic hymns. Dr. Roth’s book consists of three

treatises ; the first entitled “The Hymn Collections,” extends, with

excursuses and remarks, from pp. 1 to 52. The second is headed

“The oldest Vedic Grammar, or the Pratisakhya Sitras, pp. 53—86,

The third (pp. 87—144) bears the title “ Historical matter in the

Rig Veda; Vasishtha’s contest with Viswamitra.”’ The contents ofthe ©

first treatise will be fully learnt from the following translation of it

entire, with one of the notes, which I hope may be considered admis-

sible into the pages of the Society’s Journal. The second treatise

enters into detail in regard to the Pratisakhya Sutras, of which some

account has previously been given in the first. The third quotes and

translates some hymns from the Rig Veda, which contain traces of a

conflict between the rival priestly houses of Vasishtha and Viswamitra,

and record the names and wars of a number of petty tribes who at that

early period occupied the Punjab. The whole of Dr, Roth’s book,

1847.) On the History and Literature of the Veda. 813

which extends to 144 pp. only, is well worth translating, and I trust

this may be undertaken under the Society’s auspices. It should prove

interesting not only to the general student of Indian antiquity, but still

more so to that enquiring class of Hindu youth, who, with as yet but

imperfect appliances, and under incompetent guides, have been direct-

ing their attention, though but uncritically, to the earlier doctrines of

their religion.

Dr. Roth appears to have spent some time at Paris, London and

Oxford in the examination and study of the MSS. connected with

his researches. The short treatises under review are only, it is to be

hoped, the first fruits of his studies. In his dedication to Professor

Wilson, and in his first treatise, he alludes to his intention to publish

the Nirukta. He appears to have a further work in view, but speaks

doubtingly of the prospects of its completion, in these words: “The

labour, however, which I propose to myself as the compensating fruit

of these exertions, an Archeology and Mythology of the Veda, is, for

the present, rather a wish than a possibility.”

Dr. Roth himself however is not the only new labourer whom we

have to welcome to this field of exertion. In anote at p. 22, he men-

tions his friend Dr. C. Rieu of Geneva, as having under preparation an

edition of the Aitareya Brahmana. In p. 25 he mentions Dr. Trithen

in London as engaged in the same studies. At page 4 allusionis made

to an edition of the Sanhita of the Samaveda, promised by Dr. Theodore

Benfey, who has already published an article on India in Ersch and

Gruber’s German Cyclopzedia, which is referred to with indications

of approbation by M. Burnouf, in his introduction a Vhistoire du

Buddhisme Indian, passim. Allusion is made by Dr. Roth at the close

of his first lecture to the edition of the Rigveda which Professor Wilson

has in preparation. It does not appear, however, when this important

work is to be looked for.

I.—Tue Hymn Couurcrions.

Delivered at the meeting of Orientalists at Darmstadt, at the sitting

of 2d October, 1845.

You have permitted me, Gentlemen, to speak on a branch of In-

dian literature which, if any can, asserts a claim to general interest,

and the cultivation of which demands the union of various powers, but

See ae

814 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Aue,

which will at the same time yield the richest spoils,—the literature

of the Veda. You will allow me, in order to make room in some mea-

sure for this extensive subject, to regard as known all which has hither-

to been written or published on the Veda. Of this there is so little,

and that little has been so much the subject of remark, that it is suffi-

ciently known in all Oriental circles. |

It has been the peculiar fate of the Veda that being at first veiled or

magnified into the extravagant by Brahmanical mystification and osten-

tation,—the effects of which have not yet disappeared,—it presented

a terrifying complication of writings, with which no one trusted himself

to meddle. When H. T. Colebrooke had at length brought light into

the darkness, still the importance of these books in part escaped him ;

and Frederick Rosen, who formed a right estimate of it, and was the

man to render the discovery fruitful, was only permitted to rear him-

self a beautiful monument, to make a commencement, which makes us

the more severely miss the continuation, im proportion to the certainty

that the latter would, through the writer’s growing experience, have

gained a perfect form. No other was willing to tread in his footsteps ;

and so Rosen’s book, and Colebrooke’s, in its way, excellent treatise,

are still the only mines for our knowledge of the Veda. I can scarcely

mention what has been done by the Missionary Stevenson for the Sama

Veda: for his edition of the text is less correct than any tolerable MS.,

and his translation is utterly useless.

Let me be permitted here to supply to Colebrooke’s treatise those

complements, which I have had the opportunity of drawing from an

inspection of the MS. sources in Paris, London, and Oxford,—com-

plements which will refer to the relation of the first Veda to the re-

maining collections of hymns, and to its Indian compilation, and which,

—so far as our researches must be based upon indigenous preparato-

ry labours also,—could be communicated in no more fitting quarter

than in a learned circle which has set itself for its task the imvestiga-

tion of the East. For according to my conviction no more essential

service could be rendered to the history of the ancient east, perhaps to

the whole of ancient history, than to make known and exactly investi-

gate the Vedic writings.

The well-known definition of the difference between Mantra and

Brahmana,—which is found in all possible writings explanatory of the

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda. 815

Veda, and is amply handled in the Mimansa, and according to which

the Mantra is commonly metrical and an invocation, while the Brah-

mana is mostly prose, and consists of practical religious precepts,—

this definition denotes also the fundamental division of the Vedic books.

They sever themselves into collections of hymns, and liturgical works.

That the former, not only in their origin but also in their collection,

are more ancient than the latter, so long as no proofs appear to the

contrary (and I have been able to find none) we may, I believe, regard

as settled.

But among the five Vedic books which are called Sanhita, there are

only four hymn-collections. The fifth, the Taittiriya Sanhita, which

is regarded as a principal part of the Yujur Veda, is a liturgical book,

which may occupy the same place in respect of this Veda, as the Aiti-

reya Brahmana fills for the Rig Veda. (It is also called Taittiréya

Brahmana).

Among these four collections of hymns that of the Rik has the most

considerable compass ; and may amount in all to near eleven thousand

verses. The Atharva hymns are nearly as numerous. The Vaja-

saneya Sanhita (of the Yajur Veda) may amount to half the extent of

the Atharva, and the Sama Sanhita to half the Vajasaneya. Hence

would result for the four collections united the number of about 30,000

distichs.

Colebrooke has remarked here and there in his treatises that whole

hymns, strophes, or single verses of one Veda are again found in

another, or in all the rest, without however giving any more exact

determination of the matter. But it appears to me important to be

able to estimate the total extent of the old poems which have come

down to us in the Vedas, and their distribution in the single collec-

tions, for from this point the first step must be taken towards a deter-

mination of the reciprocal relation of the different Vedas. The infor-

mation I can supply on this point is as follows :—

The Sanhita of the Sama Veda is, according to the testimony of the

Indian commentators, (e. g. of Sdyana, in the introduction to his expla-

nation of the Rik,) completely contained in the first Veda (the Rik), i.e.

the single verses of the Sima, are repeated in the connexion of the

hymns of the Rik. Some very rare exceptions of verses, however,

occur, which the Rik does not contain. The references to particulars

816 On the History and Interature of the Veda. [Aue.

will be fully given in Dr. T. H. Benfey’s edition of this Sanhita, for

which we are now looking.

The Vajasanéya Sanhita of the Yajush, on the contrary, embraces a

number of sections which are peculiar to it. From an inspection of

several parts of this book, for which however I had but slender assist-

ance from commentaries or similar works, it appears to me that perhaps

the half of the whole recurs in the Rik. The other half consists in

great part of sacrificial formulas, e. g. the Swaha repeated hundreds of

times, and perhaps only a fourth of the whole consists of fragments of

songs or invocations in prose, peculiar to this collection.

It is more difficult for me to give similar specifications in regard to

the Atharva, for as we generally see it treated in a step-mother-like

fashion so has it also found no commentator, and the only assistance

which I have been able to obtain is a carelessly-made copy of the

Anukramani of this Veda, which pays much more attention to the

metres of the single verses, than to other points of information. Ex-

cepting the names of gods, I find only Atharva, and Bhrigu Angiras

named as Rishis, or composers of hymus, though not only strophes but

whole hymns of from 30 to 40 verses, which in the Rik have their

author specified, are received into the Atharva. It is however easy to

perceive that this Veda contains far more pieces peculiar to itself, than

the Vajasanéye, and that what is common to it, with the Rik Sanhita is

limited to perhaps a third part of its extent.

The important question which must connect itself with this determi-

nation of the external relation of the four collections of hymns, is this :

has each of the Sanhités an independent origin of its own? are they

in part borrowed from each other? or finally, is one of them,—and it

could be no other than the Rik,—to be regarded as the source of

the rest? A sufficient answer to these questions will of course be

only then possible, when we shall have in detail before us not only the

contents of each Veda, but also the variations in the several texts,

which in many cases, are very material. A general representation may

however even now be derived from the difference in the arrangement

which is followed in these collections, and I may therefore be permitted

to enter further into this point.

In reference to the use of the Rig Veda, we must not allow ourselves

to be deceived by the arrangement of the MSS, as they now he before

1847.] On the History aud Literature of the Veda. 817

us without exception. The division which they present is notoriously

a mere external, uniform separation into eight parts (Ashtaka), next

of these into eight sub-divisions (Adhyaya, lectures,) and lastly into

sections (Varga) of five verses each. We might from this believe that

we had before us an unarranged aggregate of songs, distributed in this

manner only on account of an external point of coherence. But along

with this division there exists an entirely different one, as we now know

it principally from Sayané’s commentary. This arrangement has for

its largest section the Mandala, (circle, book,) within that the Anuvaka,

(chapter,) with a number of hymns, (sukta,) which again are parted

into their distichs (rich.)

This division into ten Mandalas is beyond all doubt the original one,

fixed by the collector of these hymns as it has come down to us.

Hymns which were ascribed by tradition to the same author or the

same family, or hymns which belong to the like sacrificial ceremony,

as the Soma-hymns of the 9th Mandala, are here united in one section,

without regard to their outward extent.

The first mentioned division (into Ashtakas) on the contrary appears

to have its ground in the need of sections of uniform size for the use

of the Veda in the schools. In the 15th section of the Pratisakhya

Satras ascribed to Saunaka, there is found a collection of rules for the

reading of the Veda in teaching, which appear to have reference to

this pomt. The teacher recited two or three distichs, according to the

length or shortness of the aggregates of verses (hymns), which were

repeated by the scholars in order. One such portion is called prasna

(question,) and sixty or more of these, says the Stitra, i. e. about one

hundred and fifty verses, compose an Adhydya, a lesson of the Veda,

which is at the same time the quantity actually read in the school.

Besides that it would be absurd, where a real division of the matter

exists, to regard one which is merely formal as the original one, we

~ have the proof for the greater antiquity of the Mandala-division in the

modes of speech employed by the oldest interpreter of the Veda. The

Nirukta names the Rig Veda in several places, and always with the

designation Dasatayya, the ten parts. The same mode of designation

is found in the Pratisikhya Sitras, which are older than the Nirukta,

in the commentary on the latter, and in a number of other books.

The Anukramanika of the Rik also has this division, although in the

818 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

MSS. it is externally separated into Ashtakas. Hence it results that

it would be unnatural to make any other division than that into ten

Mandalas the basis of a future edition of this Sanhité.* For in what-

ever way criticism may decide in detail on the historical value of the

tradition touching the authors of the Vedic hymns, still this tradition

has been held authoritative by the collector and by the oldest interpre-

tors of the Veda, and it may moreover be proved from the affinity of

the representations and of the language that, in the present recension

of the Veda, those sets of hymns are mostly arranged together, which

must have had a common origin, and possibly may have been previously

united in particular collections.

In the Mandala itself again there exists an arrangement. It may in

most cases he shown why the hymns are given in this determined

sequence. That a regard to their ritual import had its effect, is evi-

dent, but it was allied with the main principle of each division, viz. to

place together what was homogeneous. Hymns addressed to Agni

follow each other, and generally occupy the first place in the several

books, then the hymns to Indra, and so on. This however is not

carried so far, as that we can assume the collection to have been made

for liturgical ends. The Rig Veda even contains hymns and parts of

hymns, which the commentator, though very scrupulous in this matter,

cannot assign to any religious observance. I rather believe than one

can with full reason call the Rik the historical Veda. And its collection

is a wonderful work, which attests the scientific perception of this peo-

ple in an age which,—as I shall be able to show further on, reaches far

above the age of the collection of the Homeric songs. There are united

here more than a thousand of those sacred songs, with which the

forefathers dwelling on the banks of the five streams supplicated

prosperity for themselves and their flocks, greeted the rising dawn,

sang the fight of the lightning-wielding god with the gloomy power,

and celebrated the help of the celestials who had delivered them in

their battles. And these songs are collected, not, perhaps, because

the religious worship had occasion for them in this manner, but the

whole treasure of this ancient poetry was to be here preserved uncur-

* Rosen has indeed, on external considerations, published the first Ashtaka ; the entire

first Mandala would have been too extensive for him, for it contains 190 hymns, and

reaches nearly to the end of the second Ashtaka.

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda. 819

tailed and well arranged. We should moreover deceive ourselves were

we to believe that the Veda contains exclusively religious songs; a

number of pieces have found their way into it, which have no reference

to the worship of the gods.

In the tenth Mandala, e. g. in which a dice-player laments deeply

his ruinous propensity, which against his best resolutions, seduces him

again continually into new sin. Another piece in the seventh Mandala,

ascribed to Vasishtha (of which Colebrooke has already given a passing

notice) describes in a sportive way the revival of the frogs at the

beginning of the rainy season, and compares their quacking with the

singing of Brahma at a sacrifice. A very frequent form of hymn

(of which examples are wanting in the part of the Rik already made

public) is the dialogistic,—conversations of the gods among themselves,

or of a god with a Rishi. In the fourth Mandala, e. g. Vamadeva

speaks with Indra, and mocks him, ‘ What can Indra forbid me? no

one regards him either of the living, or of those who shall be born.”

As to these and similar pieces the interpreters are at a loss how to

assign the Rishi and the Devata, (i. e. the inspired author and the god

invoked ;) but in the song of the gamester (abovementioned) they

have preferred making the dice the deity (devata) rather than give up

these unbending terms. But the less these remnants of ancient poetry

are suited to the established frames of liturgical forms, the more worthy

they undoubtedly are of our observation ; and a representation of the

most ancient circumstances of the people, and the character of this

literature may in many respects be more easily acquired from these

hymus, than from those constructed in more regular form. Yet I will

not assert that these pieces belong to the oldest of all ; on the contrary,

the most of them bear plain traces of a later origin.

The Sanhita of the Rig Veda thus claims to give the hymns com-

plete, just as the Rishi has spoken,—or according to the expression of

the interpreter,—has seen them. Not so the collections of the Sama,

and the Vajasaneya Yajush. Both give single verses or single strophes,

which do not at all necessarily stand in any interna] connexion with

each other, but only receive such connexion through the ritual which

they accompany. In the Sama TI believe I have remarked besides,

that not only the metre, which in virtue of its connexion with melody

began very early to play an important part in sacrificial rites, but even

5 O

820 On the History and Interature of the Veda. [Avue.

the accidental occurrence of the same or like-sounding words has fre-

quently had an influence on the sequence of single verses. That the

first principle of arrangement in both these Vedas is a liturgical one,

needs no confirmation, and the most important thing which can be

performed for either consists in the indication of this more or less loose

connexion of the text with the ceremonial. An explanation of this

principle, however, such as we demand, must necessarily go back to

the connexion of the passages, i. e. to the’Rik. Thus both (the Sama

and the Yajush) properly call for illustration in those pomts only where

they depart from the first Veda. .

For even were we to take up again the enquiry abovementioned

into the relation between these three collections in respect of their

origin,—for even were we to assume that the Sama and Yajush, or

one of them, had been compiled earlier than the Rik Sanhita, still we

shall not be able to deny that the hymns contained in the latter (the

Rik) are the same from which those pieces (i. e. those contained in

the SAma and Yajush) were taken ; we shall not be able to mvert the

relation so far as to hold the hymns of the Rik for mere deckings-out,

amplifications of the ritual fragments. For the latter, as we find them

in both of those collections, have no independent significance, they are

taken away from a connexion, and in the former the shell would be of

more importance than the kernel.

The assumption of a priority in the collection of the liturgical Vedas

would however have in it nothing at allimprobable. It is rather the

natural course that the immediate want is first satisfied, before one

arrives at the derivative one. These fragments were collected, as they

were in use in religious worship,—remnants of complete songs, which

had acquired importance for religious services before other portions of

those hymns,—these, (I say) were collected because they were wauted

for the regulation of the ritual, which in the sequel was to grow up

into so huge a system. It was only in the second place that the

collection of the complete hymns on which the ritual was based, was

arrived at; and since those parts of hymns which the Séma and

Yajush contain were already guarded from alterations by writing and

by their liturgical importance ; whilst the undivided song existing as

yet perhaps only in recollection, or scattered here and there, and as

not immediately pertaining to sacred offices, was also less scrupulously

1847. | On the History and Interature of the Veda. 821

preserved,—it would be easily explicable if both those Sanhitds con-

tained variations of the text, which as regards the passages concerned

are older than the text of the Rik. We may even go further and

grant that as the compilation of the Rik already in a certain sense

rests upon a scientific want, so science also after the manner of ancient

and modern times wished to do too much, that men had allowed them-

selves improvements and sought to restore uniformity, and that thus

we had before us in the Rik a conscious retouching. Certain traces

testify at least to external fusions; and although I cannot believe that

the compiler of the Rik would have allowed himself to make essential

and extensive alterations, yet I could not venture to pronounce against

the assumption of a retouching, before we have before us the bulk of the

textual variations of the Sdma, at least, which are far more important

than those of the Vajasaneyé (Yajush). The above mentioned edition

of that Veda will give the amplest information on this point.

As regards the Atharva, the question above proposed appears to be

more easily decided. This collection contains, not single unconnected

verses, but complete hymns, and has a real arrangement, (i. e. one

depending on things, not merely formal.) In this respect it is like the

Rik, and can really be called a complement of the first Veda, a com-

plement meant to embrace the hymnologic productions of its time,

when the mantra was already no longer an expression of immediate

religious feeling, but had become a formula of incantation. This Veda

therefore contains especially sentences intended to guard against de-

structive operations of the divine powers, against sickness and noxious

animals, imprecations on enemies, invocations of healing herbs, and for

all manner of occurrences in ordinary life, for protection in travelling,

luck in play, and such like things. In the pieces which are common

to it (the Atharva) with the Rik, it allows itself a great number of

transpositions and alterations, which besides in most cases appear to be

arbitrary. The language in those sections which are peculiar to it,

approaches the flowing expression of later times, but has withal the

grammatical forms of the older songs. Between it and the Rik there

exists, further the peculiar relation, that the latter also towards the

conclusion (in the last Anuvéka of the tenth Mandala) contains a con-

siderable number of sections which bear completely the character of

the Atharva-hymns, and are also actually found repeated in this Veda.

59.0 2

822 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave

Besides these general tokens of a later origin of this Veda, we find

yet further a number of particular marks among which I here adduce

one. The hymns of the Rik variously celebrate the deliverances, which

Indra, the Aswins, and other gods had vouchsafed to the forefathers.

All the names of the persons so delivered, however, lie beyond the

time of the author himself, and one seldom meets with the name of a

Vedic Rishi. But in the fourth book of the Atharva there is found

e. g. a hymn which invokes Mitra and Varuna to preserve the suppliant,

as they had preserved—not Dadhyach, Rebha, Pedu, and others, but

Jamadagni, Vasishtha, Medhatithi, Purumilha, &c., all names of men

whom tradition makes to be authors of the hymns of the Rig-

Veda,

It thus appears, from all that has been said, to admit of no doubt

that the Atharva has not only been later collected than the Rik, but

has also a later origin, and in both together we have before us the

mass of the hymns of two periods. To understand these in their whole

compass, must clearly be the first thing which we can do in this pro-

vince; and a recension of both these Vedas should therefore precede

the investigation of the liturgical system, from which only, again, the

Sama and Vajasaneyé can receive light. It is impossible to master

perfectly the practical religious writings, the Brahmanas, and what is

connected with them withoyt a knowledge of the text of the hymns,

round which the whole ritual ranges itself; while, on the other hand,

we cannot hope to be esssentially advanced in the historical understand-

ing of the ancient poems by means of a liturature which has for that

text only a stiffened sense, determined by the ritual. What we shall

take from this literature is the explanation of single liturgical repre-

sentations which are found already in the hymns. The whole system

of worship is however in itself a very important object of investigation,

and. well worth the labour which its explanation will cost. The number

of writings pertaining to this subject is extraordinary. All the Brah-

manas, a great number of Upanishads, and the numerous Srauta and

Grihya Sitras lie within the circle of these investigations.

In order now to give an account of how the Veda has come down to

us, and of what has been done for the Rig Veda in particular by indi-

genous grammar and interpretation, I must speak of aclass of writings,

which to my knowledge have not yet formed the subject of discourse

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda, 823

in Indian literature, but which deserve in a high degree to be introduced

into view,—the Pratisakhya Sutras.

I have found out three writings under this title. That of greatest

extent and importance is ascribed to Saunaka, and consists of eighteen

patalas. A second book bears the name of Katydyana (the same

without doubt who is named as the author of the Anukramani to the

Rik and to the Vajasaneyé Sanhitaé,) and numbers eight adhydyas.

Finally, a third Pratisékhya is as yet without a (discoverable) author,

The beginning of the text, as well as the commentary, which without

doubt would have given some notice of the author, or the school, is

wanting in the only MS. of this work which I have found at Oxford.

I have but lately learnt that there are several writings of this name in

the Berlin collection, and have as yet been able to procure no informa-

tion respecting them. I conclude however from the statement of the

extent of the Berlin MS, that none of them can be the Pratisakhya

ascribed to Saunaka, the most important among the three. If the

remark made on two Nos., viz. that they consist of three chapters, be

correct, we shall find here yet a fourth Pratisakhya.

I must thus in my account confine myself to what I have been able

to learn from the explanatory works as yet at my command, which, for

the second and third of these books, are very imperfect. These writ-

ings contain rules on the elementary part of general, but particularly

Vedic Grammar, on the accent, on Sandhi, on the permutation of

sounds, (e. g. the nati, change of dentals into cerebrals,) on the length-

ening of the vowels in the Veda, (pluti) on pronunciation, on the

various pathas of the Veda, &c. The first Pratisdkhya contains besides

a section on metre, which is far more valuable for the Veda, than the

utterly unimportant book Chhandas, included in the Vedanga.

That the common denomination of these writings, Pratisakhya-

Sutréni, cannot be the original one, results from the signification of the

word ; ‘‘grammatical aphorisms, current in single Sékhas or schools.”

In a commentary on Gobhilds Srauta-Siitras, one of them is designated

as Madhyandina-Sakhiya Pratisikhya, i.e. as a collection of those

aphorisms which the well known Vedic schoool of Madhyandina follow-

ed. But I conclude from a passage in the first book of the Nirukta,

as well as from the introduction and the subscriptions to the chapters

of the first Pratisikhya, that these books were at an ‘earlier period

824 On the Mistory and Literature of the Veda. [Aue.

called Parshada, i. e. ‘what is reeeived from, or belongs to, the assem-

bly,” and to this appellation would be joined the particular designation

of the school, thus Madhyandina-parshada, &c. The same passage of

the Nirukta also shows that these books are older than Yaska, and

that they were known by him as manuals of the different schools of

grammarians (Karana.) In order to arrive at an approximative deter-

mination of time, let us now assume,—according to the current and

tolerably well established view,—the year 350 B.C. as the date of

Panini, let us further set Yaska only 50 years earlier, and we then have

the end of the 5th century B. C. as the age of the latter. Since now

Yaska is acquainted with the Pratisikhyas, these must have been

already composed and recognized as an authority in the 5th century

B. C. These books, themselves, again, recognize a great number of

still older grammarians (in all about thirty names) and even schools.

These must therefore be assigned to the beginning of the 5th or end

of the 6th century B.C.

In order to extend my demonstrations from this point, I must men-

tion the various modes of writing the Vedas, the Pathas. Of these,

according to the representation of the Pratisakhya, there are three, the

Sanhité-patha, the Pada-patha, and the Krama-patha. Sanhita-patha

means the natural mode of writing, with observation of the rules of

Sandhi, The Pada-patha which separates sigle words, and compara-

tively speaking parts of words (elements of a compound word,) is

sufficiently known by means of Rosen’s edition. The Krama-patha,

of which we have as yet no printed specimen, is twofold, the letter

krama, and the word krama (varna-krama, and pada-krama) ; the

former always doubles the first consonant of a group of consonants

(most MSS. of the Vajasaneyi are written in this way): the word

krama takes two words of the sentence together, and always repeats the

second of them with a following one. In this Patha itself again a

number of changes may take place, which I here pass over.

We know further the inventors of these modes of writing. Sakalya

is named by Yaska as the author of the Pada-patha, (at least for the

Rig Veda) and other accounts which we have of him in the Pratisakhya

and even in Panini, do not contradict this statement. This gramma-

rian and his school appear to have had a great influence generally on

the conformation of the Veda, at least ofthe Rik. The orthography of

1847. | On the History and Interature of the Veda. 825

the MSS., as it has come down to us, and as it is fixed in the Prati.

sikhya, even to the minutest particulars, is principally that of that

teacher, and the Anukramani of the Rik ascribed to Katyayana, calls

the Sanhité, of which it is the index, i. e. the Rik Sanhité such as we

now have it, Sakalaka Rig Vedamnaya, i. e. the redaction of the Rig

Veda which has come down to us from Sakalya’s school. Further

researches may without doubt. add more materials on this subject, and

place yet more fully in the light the remarkable circumstance of the

various redactions of the Veda in remote antiquity. Only we must,

in this matter, beware of giving too much credence to the statements

of the Puranas, which give us accounts of all possible Sakhas (schools

or divisions) of this and that Veda. The numerous citations in older

writings, even in the books which pertain to the liturgy of the Veda,

will instruct us far more surely on these points.

In regard to the third mode of writing the Veda, the Krama-patha,

we know at least by a statement in the first Pratisakhya, that the

word krama, in its simplest form, derives its origin from Panchila, the

son of Babhru, (whom I have found named in no other place.)

It is-easily seen that these different ways of writing the Veda, can

have no other foundation than the securest possible preservation of the

text, in a certain degree they also already aim at its explanation. The

last named krama is nothing else than the introduction of the pada-

patha into the Sanhité-patha itself; each word appears first in its pada-

form, and then in its connexion with the whole sentence. - »

But it will now be conceded that measures, thus carefully sought

out, for the fixation of a text could not have been hit upon by its

author, or even by a compiler, but must belong to a period for which

this text was already something completely fixed, to which it was an

object of study, and indeed the most careful, yea, minute study, and

had even become a subject of controversy in the schools, (all of which

can be established from the Prdatisdkhya,)—in a word, to a period

which was no longer certain of the sense of the Veda, and had to guard

it, at least externally, by exact regulation of reading and writing, against

the alterations of misunderstanding.

Supposing that we have found above that the teachers who are

named in the Pratisakhya as compilers of the Veda, Sakalya and others,

must at least fall at the beginning of the 5th or the close of the 6th

826 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave.

eentury before our era, then we may conclude from the nature of that

which they have done for the Veda, that several generations must have

elapsed between the collection of those texts and them, and that conse-

quently this collection cannot fall later than the 7th century.. By what

probable interval, again, the origin of these songs may have been

separated from their collection, is a question which we shall never be

able to answer with certainly, but to the solution of which we may

approach tolerably near by means of the share which the compiler has

had in producing the present form of the Veda, while this share itself

will be on the one hand disclosed to us by the internal marks of the

text itself, and on the other by a comparison of the Sama and the Va-

jasaneyi.

How closely all these questions touching the Veda are connected

with the history of the Grammar so remarkable for its high antiquity,

appears from what has been said above. The Veda was the first object

on which it exercised itself; and thus there lie in it united in their germ

those sciences which at a later period diverged from each other, viz. the

explanation of the Veda, and general grammar, of which for us the

oldest representatives (who stand equally high in Indian literature) are

Yaska and Panini.

To the former the Naighantuka, and Nirukta, the sources of all later

exegesis are ascribed. That both these are immediately connected

admits of no doubt, but I believe that the Naighantuka is older than

the Nirukta: the proofs of which I must reserve for another place.

Thus Yaska, if the Nirukta belongs to him, could not be also the

author of the Naighantuka. The last named little writing is in its

first part a Vedic vocabulary, in the second, a collection of the more

difficult or unusual words, taken from the text of the Veda, and ranged

together without any alteration or explanation. The third part is a

collection of the whole of the names of the gods according to their three

domains (sthana) earth, air and heaven. The Nirukta itself is nothing

else than an explanation of the Naighantuka (hence, too, its narne) to

the citations of which it adds the passages of the texts, and comments

on them.

People have been hitherto inclined to attribute a very high antiquity

to the Nirukta. That it belongs to the oldest part of Indian literature

that we possess excepting the Vedic writings, is not to be doubted; it

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. 827

shows however, by its contents that it belongs to an already far advanced

period of grammar and interpretation. That however it is older than

Panini, we may conclude from the less developed state, particularly of

the technical part of grammatical science in the Nirukta. For along

with a certain richness of grammatical expressions, it still wants the

greater part of those peculiar technical terms, of which it is not credible

that they were wholly Panini’s own ereation. Yaska is entirely ignorant

of algebraical symbols such as Panini has. That the Jatter makes no

mention of Yaska, though he hal in many places an opportunity of doing

so, can no longer strike us now that we know so large a number of

decidedly older grammarians of whom he makes no mention; and

would at most show that in Panini’s time this book did not yet enjoy

that general circulation and esteem, to which it latterly attamed. The

introduction to the Nirukta, very remarkable in many respects, which

contains the sketch of a grammatical and exegetical system, makes us

acquainted with the views of Yaska and his predecessors, and it is in

this way possible for us to institute a complete comparison between

these older grammarians and Panini. For this I believe I may be

permitted to refer to the edition and explanation of the Nirukta, which

I think of sending to the press without delay. Let me only be allowed

to examine somewhat more closely one section of that introduction,

which is caleulated to throw light on the age of the Veda, and of its

interpretation.

Yaska mentions the opinion of the Grammarian Kautsa that the

songs of the Veda are inaccessible to grammatical and logical interpre-

tations ; for their sense, says Kautsa, is fixed by the Bréhmanas and by

the use of the hymns in the ritual, and thus forbid a free explanation.

The hymns, says he further, even contain what is absurd and impossible ;

they contradict themselves, when e. g. they say ‘‘There is but one

Rudra and no second;” and again “ numberless are the thousands of

Rudras on the earth ;” finally they contain, Kautsa thinks, passages

completely unintelligible. To the last reproach Yaska replies, it is not

the fault of the beam, if the blind man does not see it, but of the man ;

and tries to refute or explain the rest in detail. ‘That the sense of the

hymns is determined by their ritual signification, as the latter is taught

in the Brahmanas is (he thinks) by no means a fault, sinee these books

give the correct meaning. Yaska (as is further clear from a number

828 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Aue.

of other passages of the Nirukta) and before him Kautsa, had thus

already before them the whole system of the ritual, and the exactly

regulated application of the Vedic texts in religious services ; they were

acquainted with a number of the fundamental works of the Kalpa, of

the Braéhmanas ; and the rationalistic Kautsa could count the Veda

senseless and the Brahmanas as false representations. A conclusion

may hence be drawn as to the length of time* which must lie between

this grammarian and the Bréhmanas; and as to what further period

again must intervene between these liturgical writings and the Veda,

which they explain allegorically and mystically, and recognize as already

collected and arranged in the way in which it has come down to us;

of which, e. g. the Aitareya Braéhmana gives the most numerous

proofs.+

By means of Buddhism we have, from quite a different side, a proof,

which chimes in with the above, for the antiquity of the scientific treat-

ment of the Veda, and the extended development of the ritual; and I

mention this only to show how that which we discover through the

serial sequence of the Vedic writings, is confirmed through what is as

yet the most certain historical channel. Sdkyamuni comes as the pro-

claimer of a new religious truth, by which the limits of the way of

salvation, the mass of the brahmanical institutions are torn down. His

doctrine is a refuge even for Brahmans, who were unable to encounter

the difficulties of their own complicated system.t If Buddhism could

have such an importance in the 6th or 5th century B. C., then must

that entire edifice of worship and ceremonies, which is based: on the

practical part of the Veda, the Brahmanas, have been long before erected.

* This appears to be the place to which Note 6, which has been translated below

refers. The figure of reference, however is not in the text.

+ Let me be allowed to remark here by the way on the Aitareya Brahmana, that this

book, which is the highest degree remarkable not only for its liturgical contents, but also,

for a mass of historical notices and legends, and on which we have a most excellent

commentary of Sayana,is being prepared for publication by my friend Dr. C. Rieu.

It is certainly one of the oldest writings of this kind, and its explanation will form the

basis of our knowledge of the ritual. ¢

¢ E. Burnout, Introduction a Vhistoire du Bouddhisme, p. 196. Il est avéré pour

nous, que la doctrine du Cakja était dévenue probablement assez vite une sorte de dévo-

tion aisée, qui récrutait parmi ceux, qu’eftrayaient les difficultés de la science brahmani-

que. En méme temps que le Bouddhisme attirait a lui les Brahmans ignorants, il

accueillait avec un empressement égal les pauvres des toutes conditions, etc.

1847.] On the History and Literature of the Veda. 829

These books themselves are the oldest commentaries of the Veda, and

bear witness to the existence of a grammatical science, which therefore

must have preceded Buddhism also.

Near and immediately after the Brahmanas, there may, yet further,

have existed a proper and independent interpretation of the Veda, but

this has been without doubt confined to the more difficult and import-

ant passages; and the Naighantuka may have been a collection of

such sections, as used especially to be explained in the schools. Con-

tinuous commentaries probably did not then exist; and that of Ma-

dhava and Sdyana, composed in the middle of the 14th century of our

era is indeed the first and only complete gloss of the Rig Veda. From

the long series of centuries which lie between Yaska and Sayana but

few remnants of an interpretative literature connected with the first

Veda have remained to us, or at least have as yet been discovered.

Sankara and the Vedantic school had turned chiefly to the Upanishads.

Nevertheless a scholar of Sankara, Anandatirtha, has composed a gloss

on one part of the Rig Veda, at least an explanation of which by Jaya-

tirtha, embracing the 2nd and 3rd Adhyayas of the lst Ashtaka is

to be found in the library of the East India House in London. The

mode of explanation is essentially the same as we have in Sayana, only

we can frequently reproach it with a stil] more violent treatment of

the text. Sdyana himself, who is not always scrupulous in stating his

sources, besides the Niruktatika of Durga, a fundamental book which

has been preserved to us, cites also Bhattabkashara Misra, and Bhara-

taswami as interpreters of the Veda. Of the former I have seen at

least a commentary on a section of the Yajur Veda, on which he appears

to have given a complete comment. Sayana’s citations do not by any

means necessarily show that he has given any explanation of the Rik.

Finally, Sayana’s commentary itself, which is already in some measure

known by Rosen’s extracts will always remain our principal source for

the interpretation of the Veda, as well as a mine for the history of the

literature generally. It belongs, it is true, to a period in which Vedic

studies were but artificially revived, and to the range of whose view

that ancient literature lay so far off that we cannot conceive it to have

been distinctly understood ;—it is entirely dependent on what is more

ancient, and especially makes the most extensive use of the Nirukta

and Naighantuka, but still it gives without doubt all which the indige-

op 2

830 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave.

nous literature of its time could furnish. As its completeness has had

for us the unfortunate consequence of throwing into oblivion older -

writings of a similar purport, so have we also in it the most essential

results of this earlier literature, and we could certainly desire nothing

more important for the furtherance of Vedic studies than a complete

knowledge of the Sanhita of the Rig Veda and its copious commentator.

It affords me peculiar pleasure to be able to conclude with the

announcement that such a work is being prepared in England. For it

science will be indebted to Professor Wilson, the man whose industry

has already opened the way in so many provinces of this literature,

and who is daily rendering to these studies, the most essential services

by the unsurpassable liberality with which he first has afforded access

to the richest Indian library. Under his guidance it will become

possible for younger powers, among whom, along with Dr. Trithen in

London and Dr. Rieu of Geneva, I may reckon myself, to make ac-

eessible to study these extensive materials for the explanation of the

Veda,

EXCURSES AND ANNOTATIONS.

1. The Mandalas.—In the introduction to the Anukramanika of the

Rigvéda, chap. 2, it is written: atha rishaya: satarchina Aadyé

mandalé, antyé ksudrasikta, madhyaméshu madhyama: (MS. 132, E.

I. H.) that is, the authors of the hymns of the first Mandala are called

authors of a hundred verses, those of the last, poets of the great and

little hymn, and the authors of the intermediate Mandalas, the mediate.

This explains Shadgurusishya (No. 1823, E. 1. H.) the commentator of

this book, as follows : Adyamandalastha rishaya : satarchina iti sanjnita ;

(risa shatan chatarchan), To which the following verse belongs:

dadarsadau Madhuchanda dwy-adhikan yad richén satan,

tat-sahacharyad anyé ’pi vijnéyas tu satarchina.

«Because Madhuchandas at the commencement (of the Rigvéda)

has composed 102 verses, (hymns 1—10) the others also who are placed

along with him (in this Mandala) are called authors of a hundred verses.”

The name, however, appears to be owing to the circumstance, that the

greater number of the Rishis, enumerated in the first book, are authors

of about a hundred double-verses, for instance Suna: Képha of 97,

Kanwa of 96, Praskanwa of 82, Paruchépa of 100 double-verses.

The name of the Rishis of the last or 10th Mandala is thus explained :

1847.| On the History and Literature of the Veda. 831

ndsadasit-purwan mahasiktan, paran kshudra-suktan, (tat.) stikta-

darsitwad antyé dasamé mandalé sthité rishaya: kshudrastiiktamaha-

sikta-namana: that is ‘‘ What is antecedent to nasad Asit, is called the

great hymn (the collection of great hymns) what succeeds it, the little

hymn.” The hymn, as here alluded to, commences at the 11th Anuvaka

of the 10th book. The hymns of the 10 first chapters are also called the

great undoubtedly, but in distinction from the 63 very short hymns of

the 11th and 12th chapters, which hymns moreover bear a peculiar

character.

The Rishis are all enumerated in the Grihyasttras of Aswalayana,

book 3, ch. 4, (MS. 129, E. I. H.) on the occasion of the special

kind of honour due to them in connexion with the perusal, as _pre-

scribed, of the sacred books (Swadhyaya). I quote here the whole

passage; for although it probably does not originally belong-to these

Sutras, yet it is important for our knowledge of the extent of the

Védic literature, and also of that which is held of the same authority,

and it shows in a striking manner, how many works of this period are

entirely unknown to us!—‘* Atha rishaya: satarchino, madhyama Grit-

samado, Viswamitro, Vamadévo trir, Bharadwajo, Vasishta: Pragdthé

pavamanya: Ksudrastiktaé Mahasukta iti, Prachinaviti Sumantu-Jaimini-

Vaisampdyana, Paila-stitra-bhashya, bharata-mahabharata-dharma-

chéry4 Jananti-Barhavi, Garjya-Gautama-Sakalya, Babhravya, Man-

davya,—Mandikeya, Gargi, Vachaknavi, Vadava, Pratitheyi, Sulabha,

Maitréyi, Kaholan, Kaushitakan, Maha Kaushitakan, Paijyan, Maha-

paijnan,* Sujajnan, Sankhy4yanam, Aitaréyan, Mahaitaréyan, Sakalan,

Bashkalan, Sujétavaktram, Audavahim, Mahandavéhim, Saujamim,

Saunakam, Aswaléyanam, yé chanyé acharyds, té sarvé tripyantw iti.

The divisions of the single Mandalas are as follow :

1. Mand. the Mandala of the Satarchina Rishis, containing in 24

Anuvakas 191 Siktas (hymns) by Rishis of different families, includes

Asht I. to II. adhyaya 5, varga 16.

2. Mandala, the Mandala of Gritsamada. Ast. II. 5, 17 to 8, 12.

4 Anuvakas, 42 siktas (an. 1 sikt 4—7, are ascribed to Somahuti, the

son of Bhrigu. Anuv. 3, 5—7, to Kuirma, the son of Gritsamada, or to

the latter himself.)

* MS. 986 has the same reading; but MS. 1839, E. J. H. give the correct one,

Painjyan, Mahapainjyam.

832 On the History aud Literature of the Veda. [Aua.

3. Mand. Viswamitra. Asht. II. 8, 13 to III. 4, 11—5 Anuv. 62

siikt. (anuy. 5, sikt. 1—3—are ascribed to Prajapati, the son of Viswa-

mitra, or of Vak (goddess of speech.)

4. Mand. Vadmadéva. Asht. III. 4, 12 to 5, 11.—5 Anuv. 57

sukt.

5. Mand. Atri and Rishi of his tribe. Asht. ITI. 8, 12 to IV. 4,

34—6 Anuy. 79 sukt.

6. Mand. Bharadwaja. Asht. IV. 4, 39 to V. 1, 21—6 Anuv. 75

sukt.

7. Mand. Vasishtha. Asht. V. 1, 23 to7, 9—6 Anuv. 104

sikt. (Kumara, son of Agni or Vasishtha, is the author of anuv. 6

stikt. 12 to 13).

8. Mand. Asht. V. 7, 10 to VI. 7, 15—10anuv. 101 sikt. This

was before mentioned under the name of Pragathis, according to the

commentators a hymn, of which the uneven verses are bhrati, the even

verses sato-brhati, that is to say, a hymn composed of verses of four

lines, and of which the first line contains two padas of 8 syllables each,

while the second, third and fourth lines are composed of a pada of 12,

and another pada of 8 syllables. As this Mandala commences with a

Pragatha of the kind, which is ascribed to,Pragatha, the son of Kanwa,

and moreover contains some other hymns of the same Rishi, the name

is probably a quibble on the two meanings of the word. The greater

number of the Rishis belong to the family of Kanwa. —

9. Mand. Asht. VI. 7, 15, to VII. 5, 28—7 anuv. 114 sikt. The

Pavaményas (probably richas) or according to the commentary of the

Anukramaniké pdévamaénan saumyan mandalam, hymns of purification.

—The hymns of this book, for the greater part ascribed to the Agira-

sides, refer without exception to the extracting and purification of the

juice of the Soma-plant.

10. Mand. Asht. VII. 5, 29 to the end. The Kshudrastiktas and

Mahasuiktas, 12 anuv. and 192 suktas.

The name of the 9th Mandala, is found in Yaskas Nir, X. 2, tasya

pavamanishn nidarsanayoda harishyama ; \\ ‘‘ to prove this we shall take

an example from the pavamdnyas ;” he then gives the quotation from

the 9th Mandala.

There is in this Véda something quite peculiar which is in connexion

with the division above mentioned, and which to a certain degree may

1847. ] On the History and Literature of the Veda. 833

be considered to bear evidence to its (of the division’s) authority, viz.

the frequent introductions of more or less long episodes between

_the Annvaékas or Mandalas. We are justified in marking these epi-

sodes, which generally are without accents, as additions, by the

circumstance, that they are not found in the Anukramanika and Pada-

patha. Nor are they in the division made according to Ashtakas ;

that is to say, although occurring in the MSS. following this division,

they are not taken heed of in the enumeration of Vargas and Adhya-

yas, which is made according to a certain numerical arrangement.

Agreeably to these authorities Saéyana also omits them. That these

additions, however, are not a new creation of the copyists, is evident

from the fact, that the Nirukta already knows some of them, and in

the very same places, where they now occur in our copies of the

Véda.—I quote the more examples such as these, as this kind of critical

examination of the text is undoubtedly the only one which we can make

use of, with reference to the Véda; for in the whole Sanhita of the

Rigvéda I have not met with a single passage, which, when compared

with other MSS. or such books as the Nirukta, the Aitaréya

Brahmana, the Sutras of Aswalayana, which are full of quotations

from the Véda, offer one single difference—a certainty of the text which

is to be attributed to the early examination and authentication of

the Véda. All variations, it appears, must be looked for previously to

the recording of the hymns by writing and to the treatment of the

same in the schools. All these differences are now limited only to the

various readings of the text in the several collections of hymns.

The two most careful copies of the Sanhitas which I examined, viz.

Nos. 199 and 200 of the Dévanagari MSS. in the Royal Library at

Paris, and Nos. 129—132 ofthe E. J. H. (Cod. Colebr.) give between

the third and fourth chapters of the 9th book (132 with the special

title of Sikta) 20 verses, addressed to the Pavamanyas (the hymns of

the Soma-purification) themselves, and for this reason they must be

considered of later origin. This section is wanting in the Anukra-

manika and in the text of Padas, although Yaska quotes the third Rig

(Nir. V. 6.)

At the close of the second Mandala (ascribed to Gritsamada) the

two MSS. alluded to, give five verses (without accents in either, while

the preceding and subsequent portions have accents) which bear a like-

834 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

ness to some of the Atharva hymns, and are evidently added to the two

preceding hymns on account of the identity of the subject. They are

neither in the Padapaétha and Anakramanika nor with Saéyana. I quote .

them here to furnish an example of this later formal kind of peetry.

1,—bhadran vada dakshinato, bhadram uttarato vada |

bhadran purastan no vada, bhadran paschat kapingala ||

2.—bhadran vada putrair bhadran vada grihéshu cha |

bhadran asmakan vada bhadran no abhayan vada 1\

3.—bhadran adhastan no vada bhadram uparishtan no vadat

bhadran bhadran na avada bhadran na: sarvato vada {|

4.—asapatnan purastan na: sivan dakshinatas kridhi |

abhayan satatan paschad bhadram uttarato grihé i

5,.—yauvanani mahayasi jigyusham iva dundubhi: |

sakuntaka pradakshinan satapatrabhi no vada |

Yaska cites the first Rig of this Sikta (Nir. IX. 5), and expressly

ascribes it to Gritsamada ; he has, however, the various reading Kapin-

jala. We observe, that what has been said about the absemet of various

readings, does by no means apply to these additions ; to which the

following quotation bears a further evidence.* Mand. VII. anuv. 6.

at the conclusion of the hymn above alluded to, which is addressed to

the frogs, we find a verse not enumerated in the Anukramanika, and

also omitted in the Padapétha and in Sayana, which differs even in

metre from the hymn to which it is added. In most of the MSS. it

runs thus :

upaplavada, mandtki, varsham 4vada taéduri |

madhyé hradasya plavaswa vigrihya satura: pada :+

I have compared for this passage seven MSS., viz. those of Paris,

Nos. 13], 2135, 1691, and No. 2379, of the E. I. H, and two MSS. from

Oxford (without numbers.) With the exception of No. 2379, E. J. H.,

all of them give this verse. No. 1,621, E. I. H., and one of the Oxford

MSS. mark it as Parisishtam (omitted) which is the common way

of introducing an interpolation. It is ascribed by Yaska to Vasishta,

and closely follows the first Rig of that hymn, to which it is also

added in the Nirukta. The three MSS. of the Nirukta, compared

* This passage, however, is only met with at the end of a Sakta, not of a Anuvaka,

+ Others read: upaplavata, upapravada, mandaka, plavasya, paras. ‘The more exact

examination of this passage shall be made by me in the Nirutka.

————————————T—s see i.

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda. 835

by me, offer the same variations. Now the identical verse occurs in a

passage of the Atharvana Sanhita (IV. 15,14) in the same manner

closely following the Rig, which is the commencement of Mand. VI.

6, 14. (according to the Atharva, MSS. Nos. 1,137 and 682, kK. J.

H., as above, save upapravada.) It has therefore almost the appear-

ance, as if Yaska had at the same time referred to either Véda, to the

Atharva for the similarity of the connexion, and to the Rig for men-

tioning Vasishta as author, and it is very probable, that the verse has

found its way into the Rig, and into that very hymn in consequence of

having been mixed up with fragments of the same (hymn) in the Athar-

vana Sanhita. That in general a great number of such interpolations

owes its origin to the Atharva, has been always my opinion, which we

shall have the means of proving, after we know this Véda more exactly,

although the examination of the same, in want of all Indian aids,

requires an editor extensively read in Védic literature.*

Of a very different kind are additions, which occur only in one or

the other of the MSS., and generally present all the colours of

later poetry. Thus gives the Paris MS. a long hymn, addressed

to Sri. The same MS. and No. 131, E. J. H., present at the end

of Anuy. 3 of the 7th book an interpolation, bearing evidence to the

worship of serpents.+

An edition of the Riksanhita cannot of course reject such of these

passages as are found in agreement with each other in the greater

number of MSS., because they are undoubtedly interesting to us,

and, as has been proved before, must have been introduced in a com-

paratively remote period. On the other hand, the additions that occur

only in one or the other MS. and are stamped with the decisive

character of a later time, should at least not be taken into the text.

The result which we arrive at relative to the history of the Vedic texts,

from such scattered remarks as we have made, is perfectly consonant to

the conclusion we derive from the Pratisikhya Sutras. It is evident,

* To be complete, I give another example. The Brihati, quoted in the Nirukta IX.

29, 4 ratri parthivan etc. is interpolated at the end of Riksanh, M. X. 10, 15 (and does

not even occur in No. 132 E. J. H.)

+ I found the same passage also in a Paris MS. of the title of Mantra Sanhita,

chiefly giving parrallel passages from the Rig. (Erl. 94, 6) but am unfortunately

unable to state, whether it follows the same hymn, to which it succeeds in the Rig, as [

was at that time not aware, of the presence of this section in the Rig.

i a

836 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave.

that these texts at an ancient time were already perfectly authenticated,

arranged and divided. None dared to alter them ; additions were ven-

tured at only between the divisions. The Anukramaniké, perhaps from

time immemorial, protected the original text from coalescing with the

additions of a later period. Although I am not as yet able to prove

that Yaska knew this index to the Véda, yet I have not found any

evidence to the contrary, and I do not hesitate to consider it more

ancient than the Nirukta. |

It has been before incidentally mentioned, that the Ashtaka division

goes along with the Anukramaniké. As far as I know, they differ in

a single stance only,—viz. the fourth Adhyaya of the 6th Ashtaka,

as it now is found in the MSS., gives 54 Vargas, although it should

according to the rule have only 30 to 35. Here then must be some-

thing superfluous, which does not originally belong to the Ashtaka

division. Which part is superadded, we may perceive for instance

from Sdyana’s commentary, which agreeably to the other division,

closes the 6th Anuvéka with the 15th Varga, and commences the 7th

with the 32 (of the MSS., according to him the 14th.) The Vargas 14

to 31 (of the MSS.) do therefore not originally belong to the Ash-

taka division. The Anukramanika, on the other hand, enumerates

them and gives also the names of their authors. They accordingly

appear to have been included in the Mandala-division. To explain

this deviation, it might be either supposed, that the enumeration

of these 18 Vargas in the Anukramaniké is spurious, which would

be supported by the omission of the whole passage in the com-

mentary of Shadgurusishya to the Anukramanikaé (according to two

MSS. 1832 or 2396, E. J. H.) or it might be supposed, that at a

later period these.18 Vargas were considered an independent section,

consonant to itself, which might be separated from the collection of

the hymns of the Rig. To this view refers the circumstance, that

this passage, for instance in MS. 131, E. J. H., has the separate

title Valakhilyam, (and it concludes with Valakhylyan samaptam) and

the statement of Sdyana in his commentary to the Aitareya Brahmana

VI. 28 (where also, c. 24, a fabulous derivation of the word is given)

Valakhilyékhyair munibhir drishta “abhi praityadiké ’shtake sthita

richo Valakhilyabhidha : | ta éva valakhilyaékhyé granthé samémnata : |

ta: sarvé Maitravaruna: sansét’? (MS, 1836 E, J. C.’’)

1847. | On the History and Interature of the Veda. 837

«The verses, composed by the sages Valakhilya, which occur in the

8 hymns commencing with abhi pra, are called Valakhilya. They are

recorded in the book, called Valakhilyam. To recite all such hymns

is the duty of the Maitraévaruna”’ (a certain priest.)

By this statement of Sayana some clue may perhaps be given, how

the Rik-Sanhité can include some greater or lesser portions, which, hay-

ing an independent existence and being already arranged ina certain

succession, may among certain tribes have had an authority at the per-

formance of some peculiar sacrificial ceremonies. Even the passage of

the Aitareya Brahmana just mentioned notices a peculiar application of

the Valakhilya in the sacrifice.

2. The reading of the Véda in the School.

I now give an extract from the 15th Patala of the first Pratisakhya

(according to Dev. 203 Royal Libr. at Paris and 28 of the E. J. H.)

This chapter treats on the Pérayana, or reading of the Véda, and we

learn from it, how the mode of recital, prescribed in the same, is exactly

the same oral proceeding, which is performed in writing within the

Pathas or modes of writing we shall further on more closely discuss.

When the teacher has seated himself towards the East, the North and

North-East, and has received the salutation from this disciples, he replies

to them by an Om of 3 to 6 Matrds, and then commences to recite the

Véda. Two or more words having been recited by him, they are

repeated by the disciple, sitting to his right, and afterwards by the

others in succession. A Prasna thus completed is also repeated by all

of them. Lastly the passage of the text is to be repeated in such a

manner, that, as mm the Padapatha, certain compounds are separated,

and accompanied with the particles cha, gha, hi, va, and under certain

conditions with iti, just as is the case with prepositions.

A prasna, it is said, is a tricha (three verses) in the metre pankti a

tricha or dwricha (two verses) in longer metres two and two verses. If

a Sukta (hymn) is limited to one verse (of which the only instance is

Asht. I. h. 99) it forms a Prasna.

—-Yé (viz. prasné:) shashtir adhydyé upadhiké va. “ Of such ques-

tions (or small sections) the lesson contains 60 or more.” (vide supr.)

3. The following fragments, which are moreover remarkable for

the geographical names they contain, may be given as examples of

9 Q2

838 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AvG.

the curious personifications, by which in the Atharvéda, animals, plants

and even diseases are invoked. The passage is taken from K. V. 22,

(according to the Paris MS. and No. 682 E. J. H.)

Agnis takmanam apabadhatam ita: somo, grava, varuna: ptitadaksha : |

védir, barhi: samidha: sosuchana apa dwéshasy amuya bhavantu 1

ayan yo viswan haritan krinoshy | uchchochayann agnir ivabhidunwan }

adha hi, takmann, araso hi bhiya | adha jnann adharan va paréhi| 2

Oko asya Mijavanta, oko asya Mahavrisha : |

Yavaj jatas, takmans, tavan asi Vahlikéshu nyochara: 5*

takman, Mijavato, gacha, Vahlikan va parastaran |

Stidram icha prabharoyan, tan takman, viva dhanuhi | 7

Mahévrishén, Mujavato bandhv addhi parétyar **

praitani takmané brimo anya-kshétrani va ima || 8

Takman bhratra balasena swasra kasikaya saha |

Pamna bhratrivyéna saha gachémum aranan janan |! 12

Gandharibhyo, Mujavabhyo, ’njébhyo, Magadhébhya: |

praishyan janam iva sévadhim takmanan paridadmasi || 14

1. Agni, drive away from here Takman (may drive him away) Soma,

the (sacrificial) stone, Varuna of pure strength, the fire-place, the

sacred straw, the burning wood. Be away from here envious men.

2. Thou who maketh yellow the whole body, who giveth pain like

fire when burning upwards, thou, O Takman, nevertheless, lose thy

power, pass by, moving downwards or from underneath.

3. His house are the Mijavat, his house the Mahavrisha; when-

ever thou art born, O Takman, thou goest to the Vahlika.

7. Goto the Mijavat, Takman, or to the distant Vahlika, desire

the Sudra for nourishment. These, O Takman, somewhat shake.

8. Devour the Mahavrishas, the Mujavats, passing over from us ;

we leave these or other foreign countries to Takman.

12. Takman, with thy brother Balésa (dejection) with thy sister

Kasika (cough) with thy brother’s son Paman (itching) go to that

foreign people.

13. We give Takman as a messenger, as a treasure, to the Gan-

dharis, the Mijavats, to the Angas and Magadhas.

* Tam unable to correct the gnykaras after two MSS. No. 682 E. J. Hi. reads Vah-

hkesha gnyokara:/ the meaning, however, is evident,

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. 839

It is evident, that under Takman some disease must be understood,

but which, the passage does not define. K. V. 4 is invoked the medicinal

herb Kushta, which grows on the Himavat, and is repeatedly called

takmanasana (destroyer of Takman) ; according to Wilson kushta is

the plant Costus speciosus. The variety im writing must undoubt-

edly be ascribed to the MS., and as kushtha means also leprosis,

and the plant probably has the name from its power to heal that dis-

ease, takman, no doubt, signifies a similar cutaneous disease, to which

the 2 rig alludes.

To 5. I meet again with the Mijavats in the Vajasanéyasanhita

III. 61 état té Rudravasan téna paro Mijavata ’tihi |! avatata-dhanwa

pina kévasa: Krittivasé ahinsan na: sivo ’tihit! (according to No.

2391, E. J. H.) “This is your travelling fare, Rudra ; with this pro-

ceed further farto the Mujavats. With bow unbent; the staff in

hand, clothed with skins, without harming us, may he graciously pro-

ceed on.” Mahidhara explains the Mijavatas, as follows: Mudjavan

nama kachit parvato Rudrasya vamasthanami . . . mtjavata : parva-

tan pa: pabhagavarti (para: parabhagavarti) san, atikramya gacha:

«‘ Mijavat is the name of a mountain, the favourite abode of Rudra, &c.

therefore proceed beyond the Mijavat mountains.” Durga, the com-

mentator of the Nirukta (ap. I. C.) simply explains the word by

parvatat, and consequently takes it as the ablative. According to Ni-

rukta IX. 8, Mijavan is the same with parvata, and we find in Rik.

X. 3, 5, 1, somasyéva maujavatasya bhaksha; as the enjoyment of the

mountain-born Soma. The Mijavats are therefore mountaimeers, and

as they in V. 7, are mentioned in connexion with the Vahlikas, and V.

14, in connexion with the Gandharis, we have to consider them

mountainous tribes to the N. W. The Mahavrichas (magni libatores or

validi progenitores) according to V. 5 and 8 must be assigned to the

same countries. All agree, that the Vahlikas are a Bactrian nation.

(Lassen, Zeitschrift II. p. 53 etc. Wilson, Vishnu P. p. 191.)

Prabharvyan (681, E. J. H. reads, however, Prapharvyan) from

bharvati, according to Naigh. II. 7, attikarma, consonantly to the

Nirukta IX. 23, where we meet with the proper name of Stbharva.

That we have under the name of Sidra not to think of the later caste,

but of anation of this name, appears to me beyond doubt, until the

castes can be traced inthe Védic hymns. I am not aware of any such

840 On the History and Interature of the Veda. [AuG.

passage. (The Xndra or the Squdra of the cuneiform inscriptions of

Persepolis cannot well be here expected) ; with Lassen we must consider

them the 2vdpdna: (or Okv3paxa) who appear to the N. W. of the Indus.

See also Wilson’s Vish. P. p. 199.

12. The meaning of arana as foreign, distant, is authorized by the

passages in the Rik. X. 5, 3, 16. 8 no ama so arane nipatu, she may

protect us when near, she may protect us, when distant (in foreign parts,

in and out of the house. Durga’s Commentary on Nirukta. xi. 46.) Nir.

III. 2. parishadyan hy aranasya rekno nityasya raya: pataya ; sydma ;

“for we must avoid foreign property, may we be lords of perpetual pro-

perty”’ (Durga on Nir. IIT. 2, where there is the question of possess-

ing children,arana-parakulajata. Sayana ad. I. without any reason anrina.)

14. Lassen has at several places with full certaimty assigned to

the Gandharas the eastern Kabulistan as their original abode. From

Védie works I can only add, that the wool-clad sheep of the same

were famous, according to Rig. I. 18, 6, 7. romasé Gandharinaém

ivaviké, haired (woolly), like a sheep of the Gandharas. In the

Aitareya Brahmana VII. 34, there appears Najnajit, the Gandhara,

among those who have learnt from Parvata and Narada the knowledge

of a certain ritual. From the nation of the Gandharas extending into

the Punjaub it can be explained, that one of their princes appears

among such as are under the protection of the Brahmanical worship,

while the nation in the passage of the Atharva alluded to.is counted

among the foreign and distant nations.

As the Anga, also in the poetry of a later period frequently referred

to, must be supposed to have had their abodes on the Ganges about

Bhagalpur, and the Magadhas in South Behar, we have in y. 14 two

and two nations for the two frontiers in N. W. and S. E., consequently

at. the time of the composition of this hymn, the country of the Brah-

manical worship appears to have been comprehended by these two ex-

tremes, and the country beyond the river Sona (Sone) to have been

considered not Indian.

Sévadhi has not yet obtained in ancient Sanscrit the meaning

of a treasure of Kuvéra. Nir. II. 4, it is identified with nidhi, com-

pare Rik. Asht. VI, 4, 19 sévadhipa.

As an example of another kind of incantation the following verses

may be considered. Ath Sanh, III, 2.

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. 841

Munchami twa havisha jivantya kam Ajnata jakshmad uta raja

jakshmat |

Grahir jagraha yady étad énam tasya Indragni pramumuktam énam {i |

Yadi kshitayur, yadi v4 paréto, yadi mrityor antikam nita éva |

Tam aharaémi nirritér upasthad asparsam énam sata saradaya || 2

1. With this havish (sacrificial butter) I liberate thee for thy life,

from the concealed consumption or from the pulmonal consumption ;

when the attacker has attacked him, then liberate him from the same,

Indra and Agni.

2. If his life be consumed, or if he went already, or if he has been

led near to death, then I will bring him back from the brink of death

uninfested to a life of a 100 years.

4. Atharvana Sanhita, K. IV. 29. (M. 682. E. J. H.)

Manwé va Mitré-Varundv ritavridhau sachétasau druhvano jau nudéthé |

Pra satyévénam avatho bharéshu tan no munchatam anhasa : || 1

Sachétasau druhvano jau nudéthé pra Satiavanam avatho bharéshu |

yav gachatho nrichakshasau babhra na sutan tau no.... 1| 2

yau Angirasam avatho | jau Vasishthan tau no.... 113

yau Syavashwam avatho, Vadhryaswan, Mitré-Varund, Purumilham,

Atrim |

yau Vimadam avatha: Suptavadhrim tau no.... || 4

yau Bharadvéjam avatho, yau Gavishthiran, Viswamitran, Varuna

Mitra, Kutsan | :

yau Kakshivantam avatha: prota kanwan tauno.... I'5

yau Medhatithim avatho, yau Trisokan, Mitra-Varunav, Usaném

Kavyan yaul

yau Gotamam avatha: prota Mudgalan tau no .... !| 6

yayo ratha: satyavartma ’rjunasmir mithuya charantam abhiyati

hrishayan |!

Stanmi Mitra-Varunau nathito johavimi tau no munchatam anhasa || 7

1. My mind is directed to you, Mitra and Varuna, you that increase

what is right, you of benevolent mind that repel all that is hostile, that

protected Satydvan in his fights. Do liberate us from peril.

2. You benevolent who repel the enemies, who protected Satidvan

in his fights, who approach (for assistance) you guides of men, as the

horses of Indra to the libation.—Do liberate, ete,

842 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

3. Who protected Angirasa, and Agasti, Mitra and Varuna, Jama-

dagni and Atri, who protected Kasyapa and Vasihtha. Do liberate, etc.

4. Who protected Syadvashwa, Vadhryaswa, Mitra and Varuna,

Purumilha, Atri, who protected Vimada, Saptavadhri. Do liberate, ete.

5. Who protected Bharadvaja, Gavishthira, Viswamitra, Varuna,

Mitra, Kutsa, who protected Kakshivat and Kanwa. Do liberate, ete.

6. Who protected Medhatithi, Trisoka, Mitra, Varuna, Usana,

the son of Kaviya, Gotama, Mudgala. Do, etc.

7. The Chariot of whom running on the right road, with tight

rein, overjoyed passes the racing.

I praise you, Mitra and Varuna, I invoke you praying.

I here give the proof, that the greater number of the persons, men-

tioned in the hymn, are Védic Rishis.

Jamadagni is (according to the Anukramanika and other sources)

author of VIII. 10, 8:.1X.°3, 2,°3,.6.-3, 7, 6. EX, 7, 466.220,

12, 16. 22.—Atri, author of several hymns in the 5th book, Kasyapa

for, 1,915, 6. VIID4, 9... 1X. 3,54.:38, 7, 2.5000 55 Fa pee ee

10. The whole 7th book and several parts of the 9th are ascribed to

Vasishta. Syaswa (from Atris’ family) V. 4, 8 to 5, 5. 5, 10. 6,

9, and 10. VIII. 5, 5 to 8. IX. 2.8. Purumilha (with Ajamitha, both

sons of Suhotra) IV. 4, ll and 12. VIII. 2, 8. Saptavadhri (from Atris’

family) V, 6,6. To Bharadwaja the greater number of the hymns

of the 6th book is attributed, to Viswamitra the third book, Gavish-

thira (with Buddhu) V. 1.1. Kutsa 1, 15, 1 to 5. 15, 8 to 16, 10.

IX, .6,:.1,-45..to 58. Kakshivat;1, 17, 1 to (18, 6. -1X;-45772 sea;

1, 1 to 8. 1X. 5,9. Medhatithi, 1, 4, 1 to 5, 4, and several hymns

of the 8th book. Trisoka (from Kanwar family) VIII, 6, 3, 3.

Usanas IX, 1, 4. 5, 2 to 4. Gotama I an. 13 to 14, and some parts

of the 9th book Mudgala, son of Bhrimyaswas, is named as the author

of X, 9, 3.

5. There is in the Library of the East India House and among

Professor Wilson’s books deposited in the Bodleyan Library at Oxford,

a very extensive collection of these liturgical Stitras, of which the

greater number has not found a commentator. Those that I saw are

the Sutras of Aswalayana, Apastamba, Draghayana, Katyayana, Lat-

yayana, Sankhyayana, Gobhila and Bouddhayana. Aswalayana’s

Stitras, with which I am best acquainted, appear, to judge only from

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. B45

the great number of copies, to have been most extensively known. The

first section of the same, the Srautastitra, consists of two parts of 6

adhyaya each, the second part, the Grihyastitra, is divided into four

adhyaéya. We have a commentary to this by Narayana, of which the

Kast India House possesses at least the division for the first 6 sections

of the Srauta, and for the Grihyastitras. Aswalayana’s Sutras also refer

to more ancient works, for instance to the Aitareya Brahmana, from

which at several places pretty extensive extracts are given (even with-

out mentioning the source) further to the Kausitaka and to ancient

teachers, for instance Kautsa, Gautama, Ganagari, Taulvali, Sadyayana,

Saunaka, etc,

6. Ina similar way we shall be able on the other side to arrive at

a determination of the mutual relation of the Vedic and Epic writings

in respect of age and origin.

I confess that I have not yet been able to convince myself that the

Mahabharata even in respect of its fundamental component parts reached

back into the Anti-Buddhist period. I have the same doubt in regard

to the Ramayana. Before the founding of Buddhism, and contempora-

neously with it, must be placed the era of Vedic authorship, in which

—so to express myself,—the practical consequences were drawn from

that treasure of the oldest theology, which is laid up in the hymns.

This is the liturgical period to which the books belong which under the

names of Bréhmana and the like have come down to us. The priests

fashioned the worship (Cultus) and the worship fashioned the priests.

At that time the proper Veda, i. e. the hymns, were not indeed histori-

eally comprehended, but yet exactly known ; people tried to understand

them by the help of grammars and exegesis. One portion of the latter

is the construction of legends (itihdsa, 4khydna,) from the text of the

hymns, and it must be confessed of these relations, that with the

exception of those turns which have a liturgical aim, the most of them

are confined within the limits of historical possibility, so far as this

point can naturally come into question with the Indian.

- But in both the Epic poems quite another aspect of things begins.

The Veda is only imperfectly known; the ritual no longer struggles

after development, it is complete; the Vedic legends have entirely

detached themselves from their root ; and quite a different worship has

taken the place of the religion of Agni, Indra, Mitra and Varuna. The

6 eR

844 On the History and Literature of the Veda. (Aue.

last named fact specifically should most of all have demonstrative force.

There runs through the whole of the Indian religions-life an historical

sunderance,* from the time of the Ramayana down to the present day.

The worship is Vedic, and indeed exclusively Vedic, while the religious

view is turned to quite different forms. This second structure, the

religion of Vishnu and Brahma, begins with the Epopees, and is

thenceforth the only one which has retained vitality, but it has not had

the strength to break down the walls of the Vedic institution, and form

itself into a ritual in its room. Similar appearances, though less abrupt,

will be shown by a scrupulous historical investigation in all the more

important religious systems ; the Grecian mysteries, e. g. will be seen

to have their root in no other relation than that of the original and old,

to the transformed and new; that in Egypt such new formations, and

the simultaneous existence of various systems have occurred, is still

less doubtful; and religious history might propose to itself for its

theme, sunderance and separation far more than combination. Finally,

there rules in the Purénas—I am not afraid to say it,—a complete

misunderstanding of Vedic antiquity, and all that is connected there-

with, a fundamental ignorance of the Vedic writings, on the origin and

division of which so much is fabled. And for the explanation of that

foretime they (the Puranas) will be useful far less immediately, than

mediately, on this account that we accidentally meet again in the later

tales, with results found elsewhere and imdependent of them, and are

able gradually to form a standard to try the historical value of these

legends.

Research into the historical relation of the Veda and the Epopees

must keep these circumstances in view. The following appears to me

to be a practicable mode of determining more nearly the interval of

time which lies between the two. It is well known that the Anukra-

manikaé very frequently gives short legends, solely with the object of

illustrating the origin of the hymns. This happens more amply, and

with the same view, in the Vrihaddevata ascribed to Saunaka, a book

composed in metre, of which I have been unable to discover any copy in

England, but which in all probability will yet be found in India. The

commentator of the Anukramanika to the Rik, Shadgurusishya, knows

this writing and cites it frequently, and Sayana often gives longer

* Zwiespalt ; splitting into twain.

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Vedo. 845

extracts from it in his commentary. More valuable still than these

notices are indisputably those representations of the old tales, which

we find in the Brahmanas. The Aitareya Brahmana gives a consider-

able number of them, and among these most amply the history of

Stnahsepha (VII. 13 to 18).* Not less rich is the Taittiriya Sanhita,

and to judge by citations,—the Kaushtaka, Tandya, and other writings

of this kind. ,

After this would come the task of following the progressive formation

or even declension of the legends from their origin onward through all

these branches and transformations, to determine from what source they

have flowed into the Epopees, or—if no written source could be assumed

for them—at what stage of development, the tale stood, when it passed

into these poems. From the richness and variety of these narrations

and the great number of writings which lie open to us for comparison,

it should be possible to. arrive at an approximative result. The chro-

nological sequence of the preceding writings, of the discovery of which

we certainly may not doubt, would then transmit to us downward from

above the relative date for the origin of the epic books.

7. Asa proof, that the authors of the Brahmana were acquainted

with grammar as a science, may be considered the greater number of

the derivations of words, belonging equally to etymology and grammar,

by which those writings are corroborating their doctrines.

It may here suffice to quote one passage, in which a technical term of

grammar is met with. It is taken from the Aitareya Brahmana, VII. 30.

Athasyaisha swa bhaksho, nyagrodhasyévarodhans cha phalani

chaudumbarany, aswatthani, plakshany abhishunuy4t. tani bhakshayét,

so ashya swo bhaksho. yato va adhidéva yajnénéshtw4 swargan lokam

ayans tatraitans chamasin nyubjans, té nyagrodha abhavan, nyubjan

iti hapy énan étarhy achakshaté Kuru kshétré téha prathamajan nyagro-

dhénan, tébhyo hanya ’dhijatas. te yan nyancho ’rohans, tasman

{nyan rohati nyagroha) nyagroho vai nama. tan nyagrohan santan

nyagrodhan ity achakshate parokshéna, paroksha-priya iva hi déva : |

* This remarkable legend bears, in the representation in the Brahmana, a peculiar

stamp of antiquity. As the same tale is treated diffusely in the Ramayana, is doubtless

also related in the Mahabharata, is found in the Puranas, and is also mentioned else-

where, e. g. in Manu, it might supply a fit example to exhibit the mode in which legends

are developed,

i, a2

846 On the History and Literature of the Pade. [Aue

‘The food proper for the Kishatriya, is the following. Let him extract

out the produce of what is growing downward from the Nyagrodha,

(i. e. of the stems which rise from the branches of the Banyan tree, )

fixed in the ground, and the fruits of the Udumbara (Ficus racemosa)

of the Aswattha (Ficus Indica,) of the Plaksha (Ficus infectoria). All

such let him eat ; it is his proper food; for when the supreme gods

after the performance of the sacrifice went to heaven, they upset their

sacrificial vessels. Hence arose the Nyagrodha-trees. For this reason

those trees are called upset (bent) in Kurukshétra (where the sacrifice

took place) these were the primitive stems of the Nyagrodha, from

these others were produced, which were called nyagrodha (growing down-

wards) because they were bent downward. The nyagrodha is called

nyagrodha after the mysterious (etymology) for the gods like mystery.”’

The last remark is repeated in the following chapter of the Brah-

mana, and frequently at other places. What is meant by the mys-

terious formation of a word, the paraksha formation, I will illustrate

by a passage of the commentary to the Nirukta (ad. I. 1.) Durga

says: trividha hi sabda-vyavasthé, prathyaksha-vrittaya: paroksha

vrittaya: atiparoksha-vrittayascha. tatroktakriyé: pratyaksha-vritta-

ya: antalina-kriya: paroksha-vrittaya: atiparoksha-vrittishu sabdéshu

nirvachanabhyapayas, tasmat paroksha-vrittitam apadya pratyakshavri

tina sabdéna nirvaktavyés. The example which was the occasion of

Durga’s remark, is the word nighantu, nighantavas, where he says, atipa-

roksha-vritti, nigantavas is parokshavritti, and nigamayitaras is pratya-

ksha-vritti. One sees without difficulty, that the word paroksha in

the meaning it has in the Brahmana, necessarily refers to the existence

of that grammatical terminology which is explained by Durga.

8. Dévaraja in the commentary to the Naighantuka (pro. 1134,

Kk. I. OH. pol. I.) mentions the following names of persons to whom

commentaries of the Védas (véda bhashyaém) are ascribed: Skanda-

swami (who after the same authority wrote a gloss to the Nirukta)

Bhavaswami, Guhadéva, Srinivasa, Madhavadéva Uvatta (otherwise

Uvata, of whom Colebrooke, Ess, I. 99, compare also p. 54, note, pos-

sessed fragments and who made commentaries to two Pratisakhya

stitras, of which afterwards) Bhatta Bhaskara Misra, Bharataswami.

1847. ] Note to aceompany Chart of the Bay of Bengal. 847

Note to accompany a Chart of the Bay of Bengal, with the average

courses of ils Hurricanes from a. vo. 1800 to 1846.—By Henry

PIDDINGTON.

This Chart is the third of a series now printing for a new work on

Storms, which it is hoped will be for the Mariner in all parts of the

world, what the ‘‘ Horn Book of Storms” is for the Eastern Seas, from

the Cape to China, and [ have thought this chart of’ sufficient general

scientific interest to offer copies of it to the Editors of the Journal.

It may be regarded both in a meteorological and a nautical point of

view, and further as a contribution to general science, for to advert first

to this last named view, it will not be thought trifling that we are now

enabled to say by the researches of Mr. Redfield and Col. Reid for the

Atlantic Ocean for 66 years (1780 to 1846) those of Col. Reid,

Mr. Thom and my own for the Southern Indian Ocean for 35 years

(1809 to 1846), my researches for the Bay of Bengal for 46 years, 1800

to 1846, and in the China Sea for 66 years, 1780 to 1846, and my

researches over all the other portions of the globe wherever I could

obtain documents, as the Pacific Ocean, coasts of Australia, &c. no con-

tradiction to the great laws which Redfield and Reid have announced

has been discovered, and this though every apparent anomaly has been

subjected to the closest scrutiny! The researches too have been carried

out to an extent which few are aware of, as both to the various sources

referred to and their number. Hence we may look upon this Chart as

part of the results of a series of registries of independent experiments

recorded without the least concurrence on the part of the registrars,*

and this evidence of the clearest and highest order to the truth of a

great physical law.

And this relates to the rotation of Storms, What we have now to

pursue for separate seas and oceans, and what is in this chart accom-

plished is, the slow and gradual mapping of their various tracks as

completely as it has been done in the West Ixdies and for the coasts of

North America by Redfield and Reid, and for the Bay of Bengal and

* The experiment, i. e. the storm, is made for us, but the seaman varies it by the differ-

ent manoeuvres he executes to get through it. On shore we sit still in our houses and

848 Note to accompauy Chart of the Bay of Bengal. [Avue,

China Sea by myself; for without a knowledge of the average tracks

the problem of the management-of a vessel becomes much more intri-

cate for the seaman; since it is upon the track of the Storm (as upon

that of a pirate or enemy) that his manceuvres must depend, and this

he must know or know how to calculate. Hence the importance of this

chart in a nautical point of view.

There is one more relation in which I venture to present it, and that

is the following. If we produce by the eye or a ruler the various tracks

of the Storms backwards to the Eastward on the same line we shall

find them all tending as it were, to some focus of volcanic action now

in activity. Beginning from the South, the first set appear to come from

some of the numerous Sumatran Volcanoes or of the Volcanic islands

which fringe its coasts. The next set, and these are the most remark-

able, will mostly be found to arise about Barren Island, which is a Vol-

cano always in activity, and to run towards points between the West and

N. N. W., while a third, the Dacca and Kyook Phyoo hurricanes seem

traceable from the volcanic centres of Cheduba (or Chittagong.)

It is difficult to say that these coincidences are not more than acci-

dental, but I shall best explain my general views on the subject by the

following, copied from my forth-coming work, p. 19, par. 33 :—

“‘ Other suggestions have been thrown out and instances adduced by differ-

ent writers as to the possibility of volcanoes, and even fires, originating vio-

lent circular motions of the atmosphere, and that volcanic eruptions are often

accompanied by violent storms and heavy falls of rain, there is no doubt. I

‘have myself pomted out, though my published Researches have hitherto been

confined like those of Redfield and Reid to the effects, as the sure eventual

index to- guide us backward to the causes of Storms, that in the Chima Sea

and Bay of Bengal* there is much to countenance the idea that Storms in

some parts of the world may originate at great volcanic centres, and I am

inclined to believe also that their tracks are partly over the great mternal

chasms of our globe, by which perhaps the volcanic centres and bands com-

municate with each other. If we produce at both ends the line of the track

of the great Cuba hurricane of 1844, we shall find that it extends from the

great and highly active voleano of Cosseguina on the Pacific shore of central

America to Hecla in Iceland ! and in 1821 the breaking out of the great volcano

of Eyafjeld Yokul in Iceland, which had been quiet since 1612, was followed

all over Europe by dreadful storms of wind, hail and rain. In Iceland the

* Sixth Memoir, Storms of the China Sea, Journal Asiatic Society, Vol. XI. p. 717.

se a

_—o se an Oo a

‘

;

= — SEs

References

The Roman, numerals refer to those members of my Honours

tn the Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal w which: the Storia

ef this part of the worll are truvaligated h f

a HI Ap! May, 1840 /

The. [ectin lebterd voter to Slarmeifar whicki L Raudewatn bie Pier,

whack are yet unpublished with the Average Courses

— es

Hrcvicanes —

Ongele Murricane Oct 1800) 6 London Oot REE

i Fathead

RRERENG oy

Kes ~~ ir beeiciits , Hef Pddingten!

/ < Lf

HOTS. Gertturion $j. Duke of York Mou 1933

from 1800 to 1846

Sheerness Jan" 1805 |\ ke. Galeries fig “585,

May (851 \| ( Mactron Oct 1856

\ |

\ . Li cgheveand

Liverpool $ Oracabessa May 1825 Kiyook. Phaser, Syren)

}

Mar J820)\\ 9. Protector Dee ITS

Rurrisal ¥Backergunge Sune 1822 n. Hyow

yearns

Balssore § Cuttaok Oct” 1834 ward. Saves

ee Phaser

hed ba ‘ x re

Full 4 :

\ a Poe i2he Wh 2 Tune 1043

\ |

oe IX oet 1852

Morings |

perma

We ‘

de® Diey

etensxelajna tearm ff

V tay 1041 |

*Narcondatn

Mapras ! x

d < mans

6! Andaman

Barren T

VIN et. Now 184.5

Gantinste

p) WW Apr May [840

Lit Andaman | /

Sok . ¥ Mas 1885

MTF 2 Wow Jase

Car Nicohar

Y May (848 Tun tegeion

™. Yar Wievhar

ATV Wow 1845

OP Runde *

ray

— §~|

FE Bnew 11 Oiiminl ish Tres Calne

1847.| Note to accompany Chart of the Bay of Bengal. 849

Barometer fell from the day before the eruption till the twenty-sixth day

after.* Mr. Espy quotes several other cases, and Humboldt for South Ame-

rica, to show that nothing is better established than the fact of the connec-

tion of voleanoes with rains and storms. Purdy (Atlantic Memoir) also alludes

to the supposed focus of sub-marine volcanic action on the Equator, in that

sea, as the spot to which the southern extremes of the West Indian hurricane

tracks would tend, if continued. IfI advert to these speculations it is with

the hope of drawing the attention of intelligent mariners to them.”

* Espy, p. 67, 68, not correctly printed.

SPL PPLDPELLLVP LPP LL PPP LLL SPSL SS LE

“O81 88 [00 6G

69°S1|FL'FL 08

"BAYS OLA) S|0'e8 ‘ONT "S| 6°18|%'88 |S°88 |6E9°

“1yeays O;NUIND) S|E'18 [06 "ow "AA “SIPS [P88 :

pee S'%6 ‘Apno[p "S|8°18 |S 68 [0°16 929° “ON *S/8°18 10°88 |G'88 [SL 6%

O te [ee r'06 "18138 O;NUIND “HA ‘SIO'LS |6'L8 |0°68 |EZ9" on, “A “SIL'08 |S°L8 |S'06 |80L" 8G

€10|L0'0 | LI6 "VBS OPNUINS "HT “SIS'18 |G'68 [0°16 |Z8S" ‘ONG “TE *S/8°6L |] 98 |P'68 |LP9° LRG

610 |Z1'0 | 16 “Suuapunyy ‘arey) “A “S|O"6L |L°E8 |0°L8 | SS" ‘ontg "rT 16°18 |0'68 |S°06 ISE9" | 9%

sede 8 #99 "1784S O];RUIND “TT *SIG'08 (0°S8 JO'LE |PES” "yeas OyRWND| —“F *S|0'08 |0°L8 |0°68 |E19" SSt B

PEO|Fe0 | CL ‘IQUIN| “AH S|O'6L (8°18 S18 FES" “IqutNy "SIZ'6L |8°S8 |L'S8 [S19 | 0G

67'0 |8U'0 , 68 “Apnojy "S10°%8 [6°98 10°88 | SEF" “Apnolg ‘SIL'08 |6'F8 |8°S8 |6LS° | &

i =| oro |ge0 | 616 “ApNoyTD "S|L'@S 'P'68 |L°S6 |99F" ‘yRays O;NUIND "S/8°T8 [8°28 [3°06 |€09" GF

x OL |99'L| 06 THBIYS OTNUIND) “S10 TS (0°68 |6°68 |E9S° “TINWINL) OALIE) ‘S!/8°6L |6°S8 |0°L8 [889° 12 ff

BC (P91/SET} OLB | “Apno[D “SIG'6L |P'PB IE'P8 |G8S" ‘AZZ “10°08 |0°G8 |8°T8 |S89" 0%

‘ | 94'0 0L°0 |; 0°06 “Apno|)| "S18°08 18°98 |0°Z8 |LL9° | “yawns "S/S'08 9°98 |0°L8 |699° 61

2 linet neg P16 “yBays OPNUIN | "3/Z'08 (9°88 |0'06 |909° | “‘IgauNy) "3/0 08 |9°L8 [0°88 |969° S8I

a> fe gig a "| “Apnoly) "</0'6L (0°98 0°98 OLS" | “Apno[y) *S10°08 |0'F8 |9°S8 |869" LI

fi | fades Sesias | “Apnojy “$1808 [0°98 |8'98 [SPP | ‘ApNOTD *N8°6L [6°78 |S'F8 |BLS° gL

f jeoleso|; Ob | “Apnoig) “A “8 |8°SS | 1°98 |S°98 |G6E" “Iq Gu N] *S|0°%8 10°98 8°98 |6LP° SI

5 900/900} FI6 | “Qeays ofNWAD “CIP L8 16°88 |8°68 [12 ‘ApNO[D -S18'08 18°S8 |0°L8 |61S° ial

o| FEON GO: CLES “Apnoyg AM |0°%8 16°98 O'L8 Och" ‘ureyp! “AA *S|0°08 [P18 0°18 |S8r" Sr 4

660 |ZZ'0 | G66 ‘Kpnojg|) “HS 1V'%8 16°68 |L'16 |00F" ‘Apnojg! “A *N\0'S8 |0°L8 |S°88|S8P SIL §

F | 60°§ |66°C | 0°68 “AYZZ1] | "NIE'LL O'6L |0°8L OEP ‘APNOT)) “AA “S|P'08 j0'S8 |8°S8 | S87" or |

\ PL'0|89°0| 9°68 “Apnoj| “$19°'%8 19°88. S'68 |1ZP" “Apnoy) *S 0°28 |9°S8 |0'S8 [LIS 6 §

q LG010%'0| 6'S6 “Apnoyo AraA) “AA “S$ |@'68 0'C6 S76 OOF" ‘yynUIN AN ‘S018 6°28 10°68 |SZS" Peed

: Fal 76 “WYRIS OLIED "$/0°G8 [9°06 |F'16 |S9F" “IYBIJS O/NUIN LY *S/0'TS {0°88 0°68 |L8S" L ¢

; a ee €r6 ‘onmng} * “s/0'18 [S16 O'PG |SSS" “yRays Opn) "$|Z'08 [8°48 0°68 |C99" 9 f

4D a ee 9°68 “Apnoy) ‘S|0'08 |$°98 ,9'88 |ZLS" “ApnoO| “FT IO'LL IG°L8 |9°G8 | LS9" a

3 oe 0'F8 ‘ApNo]D | “S|P'BL |0'S8 |0'E8 |66P" “Apnojy “SI@*LL 16°08 [G08 |9SS" Sb f

d erol|seo| 916 “Bays OFRUIND)| -S|0°L8 10°98 |0°L8 |S6E | “ApNO|D *S10'S8 [1°98 |E°L8 | LLP & F

; OG |GEl v'16 "UIRY | "T *S|P'6L |G°08 0:98 |90P ‘TyBA]Ss O;LWIND “SIG TS 10°98 |0°68 \C9F" a

$= | yourjqouy a> | O|o|gol ae Ss ©! ol2 ise :

em) eis! ge F5o| S| e2cel eee SES lal eltSeee | =

a eal ae ie «4 Ree ea) ele te Bae |e | 2 |: or come

g © = *<¥@ au} jo wads ES | “kyo 5 \Se es. = S a

= 5 oF ge AS 94} joy V SS e > Z S58 {YS ayy jo yodsy ‘FES ie e - a8 | = |

4 ee = | puraa | counjeraduay, | eee ees Sew ‘aunjuirod aa JT, | Fe 3 :

an a ‘ul ‘d f 3% paaAdasqo ainssod J JUNWIUIT YT | ‘WQS YG 7B PIaAdasqo oiNssolg UNUIXB]Y ere

=a)

NG ay?

qv yday sagsibayy poorbojo.oa72ayy

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Fer Jury, 1847.

MADR AADRALA

PP LLP LLL LLL LOL LOL

The usual monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on Wed-

nesday evening, the 7th July, 1847.

Sir J. P. Grant, Vice-President, in the chair.

The minutes of proceedings of the last meeting were read and

adopted, and the accounts and vouchers for June laid on the table.

E. Currie, Esq., C. 8. duly proposed and seconded at the June meet.

ing, was ballotted for and elected a member.

The following gentlemen were named as candidates for election at

next meeting :—

Capt. J. D. Cunningham, proposed by J. W. Laidlay, Esq., second-

ed by Col. Forbes.

J. Beckwith, Esq., proposed by W. P. Grant, Esq., seconded by Sir

J. P. Grant and Col. Forbes,

Wilham Greenway, Esg., Assay Master, Agra, proposed by Col.

Forbes, seconded by Dr. W. B. O’Shaughnessy.

Read letters from—

The Secretary to the Military Board, forwarding a communication

from the Agricultural and Horticultural Society on the timber trees of

Bengal, (referred to Capt. Munro, who is entrusted with the preparation

of a Report on this subject on behalf of the Society.)

From Mr. Muir, forwarding his translation from the German of Dr.

Rudolph Roth’s preliminary Essay on the literature and history of the

Vedas.

From Mr. James Corcoran, submitting a specimen of his Urdu His-

tory of the Chinese Empire, and requesting the Society’s patronage of

the work. (Referred to the Committee of Papers.)

From the Royal Academy of Munich, presenting several works and

requesting others in exchange. (Referred to Librarian for Report.)

852 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Jury,

From Capt. J. D. Cunningham, giving a detailed description of

his antiquarian researches during a tour of the distriets within the

Bhopal Agency.

From Mr. Wattenbach, of Bombay, tendering his resignation as a

member of the Asiatic Society, in consequence of his having joined that

of Bombay.

From M. T. Fournier, of. Cachar, requesting the aid of the Society

in the promotion of his researches in natural history, and tendering

apparently on sale a “‘ green Serpent,” for which he understood the So-

ciety had offered “‘ une belle recompense.’ —(Referred to the Committee

of Papers.)

From Mr. Ward, presenting a very curious specimen of the growth

of Confervee in vinegar.

From Mr. Laidlay, submitting an Essay by Dr. Cantor on the serpents

of the Malayan Peninsula.

The Committee of Papers submitted for the decision of the Society,

1.—A proposition from the Senior Secretary, that he be allowed to

vacate the Secretaryship to the Meteorological Section, and that Capt.

Thuillier, the Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, be appointed in his

stead. This proposal was unanimously supported by the Committee on

the grounds advanced by the Senior Secretary—the active exertions

Capt. Thuillier has made to enable the Society to resume the publi-

cation of a Meteorological Register, which is kept with the best istru-

ments in India and by experienced observers, in the Surveyor General’s

office. Capt. Thuillier’s consent had been given to the nomination.

(Unanimously approved.)

2.—The probationary period of six months for which the Librarian,

Rajendra Lal Mittra had been employed having expired, and his duties

having been discharged to the entire satisfaction of the Committee, they

recommend his being permanently appointed Librarian to the Society.

(Unanimously adopted.)

3.—The Committee communicated correspondence and accounts re-

garding the outlay on the “‘ Cantor Drawings.”

The questions placed before the Society by Circular to the resident

members, (subsequent to the last meeting,) regarding Sir Alexander

Burnes’ Drawings and Mr. Blyth’s claim for Rs, 3,200, were brought

up and discussed,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 853

(CIRCULAR. )

“ASTATIC SOCIETY, ZOOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT.

The Vice-Presidents and Committee of Papers of the Asiatic Society

deem it their duty to circulate for the information of the resident

members the annexed documents regarding the printing of coloured

lithographs of the drawings of the “‘ Zoology of the Indus,” made under

the directions of the late Sir Alexander Burnes and Dr. Lord, and

placed at the disposal of the Society by the Supreme Government of

India, in 1838.

The original drawings were 146, of which up to October 1846 there

had been lithographed and coloured 51—lithographed but not coloured

13—for which there had been paid or remained due Co.’s Rs. 5,797

10 6, for copying, paper, colouring, and printing.—The Committee

of Papers with reference to the state of the Society’s finances when

this account was laid before them, considered it their duty to discontinue

any further outlay on the proposed publication, and their recommenda-

tion to this effect was unanimously approved of at the January and

February meetings of 1847.

The question remained open for consideration how the plates already

completed were to be disposed of. No description of the plates was

available, the original MS. by Dr. Lord, entrusted to Mr. Blyth in

1842, having been lost by that officer, who had undertaken to supply its

place by adequate letter-press by himself. In consideration of this

promise and to accelerate its performance, with reference also to his

zealous exertions in increasing the Society’s collections, the Society (as

stated by Messrs. Torrens, Heatly and Frith) at the general meeting

of May 1844, undertook to make an addition from that date of 100 Rs.

per mensem to Mr. Blyth’s salary, payable with all arrears, on the

completion of the MS. Of this resolution there is no official record,

but on the evidence of the gentlemen above named it was renewed and

officially recorded at the general meeting of November, 1846.—The

meeting further resolved that the addition to Mr. Blyth’s salary could

not have effect beyond the 31st of December, 1846, by which time Mr.

Blyth would have a claim on the Society of Rs. 3,200, payable on the

completion of the promised letter-press.

On the 20th of May, 1847,the Secretaries received Mr. Blyth’s letter-

8 2

854 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuLy,

press notes on the 64 plates, and these notes with the plates were

immediately submitted to the ‘‘ Zoological Section,” appointed in Feb-

ruary 1847, and composed of Capt. William Munro, J. W. Grant,

Esq., R. W. G. Frith, Esq., and J. W. Laidlay, Esq. These gentle-

men were requested to advise the Committee as to the mode of

publication of the plates and MS. and as to the amount of remunera-

tion due to Mr. Blyth.

The Zoological Section have formally reported their opinion, that the

plates are ‘‘ unworthy of publication under the auspices of the Society,

being in many instances so rudely executed that it is scareely possible

to identify the animals they profess to represent, while in most others,

whether regarded as works of science or of art, they fall far below that

standard to which the Society’s patronage should be extended ;” regard-

ing the amount of remuneration to Mr. Blyth, the ‘ Zoological Section’

observe that “ while they regret that the funds of the Society should

be expended so uselessly, they are unanimously of opinion that what-

ever the Society has promised should be fulfilled.”

Fully adopting these views the Committee of Papers deem it neces-

sary by republication of all the requisite documents, to enable the mem-

bers of the Society to decide, Ist, as to the publication or suppression of

the plates, and 2dly, as to the actual nature of the promise made to Mr.

Blyth, the conditions under which that promise was accepted by Mr.

Blyth—and the manner in which these conditions have been fulfilled

on his part.

The Committee are of opinion that the plates should not be published,

but that members desiring to be supplied with a set may have them on

paying the cost of binding, While the Committee would not oppose

the payment of Mr. Blyth’s claim if made exclusively on the grounds

of his general services to the Society during the period in question,

they cannot on the other hand advise that a sum of 3,200 Rs. should

be paid for the scanty and unsatisfactory MS. placed at their disposal

after a period of four years from the time when Mr. Blyth was first

instructed to edit Dr. Lord’s manuscript. The questions above stated

will be submitted to the decision of the resident members of the Society

at the regular monthly meeting to be held on the 7th of July.

W. B. O’SHAvuGHNESsy,

Asiatic Society, 15th June, 1847. Sen, Secretary,

na 8 |

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 85:

REPORT OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SECTION WITH CORRE-

SPONDENCE AND MINUTES OF MEMBERS.

Committee of Papers, Asiatic Society, 25th May, 1847.

The Senior Secretary begs leave to circulate a letter from the curator, Mr.

Blyth, forwarding brief MS. notes on the “ Burnes’’ drawings already litho-

graphed, about one half of the series in the Society’s possession.

The Society are pledged to pay Mr. Blyth the sum of 3,200 Rs. on his

completion of letter-press for the drawings. The Senior Secretary, with

reference to this obligation, proposes that Mr. B.’s MS. be referred to the

Section of Zoology and Natural History, for their advice as to the mode of

publication and the amount of payment to be awarded to Mr. Blyth.

To W. B. O’SHAUGHNESSY, Esa.

Senior Secretary of the Asiatic Society.

Sir,—I have the pleasure to forward you a series of the lithographs that

have been executed of the late Sir Alexander Burnes’ drawings of animals,

with the letter-press to accompany their publication. It has not been possi-

ble to determine, in every instance, with certainty the precise species to which

they refer, but I have spared no pains nor labour to arrive at the results

embodied in my MS.

I have the honor to be, Sir,

Very obediently your’s,

E. Buytu.

As. So. Museum, May 20, 1847.

To Dr. W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY,

Senior Secretary Asiatic Society.

Sir,—I have the honor to inform you that the “‘ Burnes” Litho-

graphs with Mr. Blyth’s annotations, have been circulated to the

members of the Section of Natural History for their opinion regarding

the propriety of publishing the same, and the amount of remuneration

due to Mr. Blyth.

2. You will see from the accompanying minutes that the Section

has bestowed much attention upon the first of these points; and the

members are unanimously of opinion that the drawings are unworthy

of publication under the auspices of the Society, being in many instances

so rudeiy executed that it is scarcely possible to identify the animals

they profess to represent, while in most others, whether regarded as

856 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juny,

works of science or of art, they fall far below that standard to which

the Society’s patronage should be extended.

3. As to the other qnestion,—the amount of remuneration due to

Mr. Blyth,—while they regret that the funds of the Society should be

expended so uselessly, the members of the Section are equally unani-

mous in their opinion, that whatever the Society has promised should

be fulfilled. I am, Sir,

Your obedient Servant,

5th June, 1847. J. W. Laipuay.

To Capt. Munro, J. W. Grant, Esa. R. W. G. Friru, Esa.

Members of the Zoological Section, Asiatic Society.

GENTLEMEN,—In compliance with the imstructions of the Committee of

Papers, I beg to circulate the accompanying portfolio of the “ Burnes” Litho-

graphs, and to solicit your opinions as to the mode of publication and the

amount of remuneration due to Mr. Blyth for his annotations.

2. Asto the former point, although these drawings are for the most part

of very insignificant value for the purposes of science, and therefore not likely

to extend the reputation of the Asiatic Society ; yet if in your opinion publi-

cation be desirable, the cost of the letter-press, in addition to the very heavy

expense already incurred for the drawings, would be very triflmg, and even

in the present embarrassed state of the Society’s finances need not form any

obstacle to the fulfilment of your wishes in that respect.

3. Regarding the second pomt; Mr. Blyth’s remuneration was fixed by the

Society at Co.’s Rs. 3,200, and it appears to me beyond our province to

interfere in any way with its amount ; although it rests with the Committee

to determine whether the work required has been done or not.

I have the honor to be, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

Calcutta, 25th May, 1847. J. W. Larpuay, Secretary,

I have carefully examined the accompanyimg portfolio of drawings and the

MS. notes which are attached to each—I trust the Society will not m any

way authorize the publication of these very bad and useless drawings, which

can only entail ridicule on any scientific body giving them a place in their

transactions. For mstance, Plate 22 represents a Lark sittmg matree. Plate

19 represents a Kingfisher with four toes in front of the foot instead of one

behind and three very unequal ones in front.

With most of the Mammalia I am personally well acquainted and can con-

fidently say that not one figure is even a fair representation of the animal

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 857

{

intended, and nothing can be more ridiculous than the drawings of the

Hyena, the white Weazle, the little Alactaja or Jerboa? so common about

Ferozepore, and the Hogdeer. In the long legs and upturned spur it is difficult

to recognise the superb Minal; and the graceful Coolon so common on the banks

of the Ganges is most unjustly represented by a comparative short-legged

bird in plate 28. Similar remarks might be applied to most of the drawings.

With regard to the remuneration to Mr. Blyth for his notes, lam not aware

on what terms it was promised, but am of opimion that we should keep most

faithfully all promises.

All that seems to have been done consists in guessing at the names of a

number of animals, intended to be represented, ina series of bad drawings,

with scareely any original information regarding these animals. The little that

has been done has been but slovenly executed, considermg a large and dis-

tinct remuneration is expected. I will however particularize.

The name of Plate II. Fig. 3, can at best be but a guess, for the description

of the animal does not at all agree with the account of its color, &c. as given

in the 10th Volume of the Annals and Mag. Nat. History.—Plate IV. Fig. 2.

has no trouble taken with it although it is supposed to be a new species.

- My. B. wishes to make a new species from Plates VI. and VII. without

assigning any reasons for doing so, except that Sciuroptecis fimbriatus, Gray,

does not exceed 15ft. im length, whereas this squirrel is stated to be 2ft.

long. In a very recent work by Schinz on Mammalia, S. fimbriatus, under

the name of Pteromys fimbriatus, is stated to be 1 ft. and 11 in. in length,

leavig thus | inch difference, perhaps accidental in measuring, to cause the

creation of a new species.

Plates VIII. and IX. are labelled with the same native names, as male and

female, and no reason is given for assigning different names to the two. The

Sikeen of the Himalayas is a very different looking animal from the one

represented in Plate VIII. Mr. B., in his notes lays great stress on the

presence of a beard, without stating that several other species closely allied

have a beard as Capra Cigagrus, Himalayana, Falconeri, and the Neilgherry

Ibex. In a letter from Mr. Blyth read at a meeting of the Zoological

Society on 10th August, 1841 he speaks of the Neilgherry Ibex “ as having

a considerable beard and thus differmg from the Himalayan Ibex.’’? Schinz

mentions the male of Capra Himalayana, Blyth, as being called Sikeen and

the female Damnah. He also mentions C. Falconeri as being the Narkhor

of Vigne and Lord. Some of these discrepancies might have been explained

away, if Mr. B. had zealously undertaken an essay on the animals of Aff-

ehanistan and neighbouring countries.

There are also several other indications of haste and ‘carelessness; thus

858 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juy,

Gmelin not Pallas is the authority for Capra Gigagrus. Grus was not

2 genus, nor Ardea cinerea, a species of Linnzus.

Dr. M’Clelland has already in the 2d volume of the Calcutta Journal

of Natural History described several Affghan fishes from the late Dr. Griffith’s

collection, and to Dr. M’C. apparently Mr. Blyth is mdebted for the short

notes attached to this portion of the drawings.

The names of the snakes have been guessed at in a most hap-hazard way.

Thus P]. XLI. fig, 1, though bad enough to favour any guess is not an Achro-

chordus, but most probably Boa Johnii. (Russell, Plate 16) called by Schlegel

Portrya Eryx. What possible reason can there be for supposing Plate XLII.

fig. 2, to be the young of the one just referred to? Neither Plates XLHI.

nor XLIV. fig. 4 are Dipsas, which is a genus of tree snakes only with large

eyes and long, oval, or vertically contracted pupils. Plate XLVII. is most

likely Coluber anastomosatus, Daudin.

With reference to a remark stated to have been made by Dr. Cantor ap-

proving of these lithographs, I am informed by that gentleman that the only

two he had seen at the time he made the remark (1842) were two fishes, Plates

XLVIII. and XLIX. which he thinks are good drawings.

WiLLiaAM Munro.

Fort William, May 28th, 1847.

I agree with Capt. Munro that these drawings are not worth publishing ;

the greater part of them are so bad that we might be pretty certain they never

could be like the animals they are intended to represent, even if we had not

the testimony of Captain Munro to the fact. As to the remuneration to be

given for describing them, whatever has been promised must of course be

fulfilled, but it is very annoying to see the funds of the Society expended so

uselessly.

3lst May, 1847. J. W. GRANT.

I certamly cannot recommend the publication of such trash as these

Burnes’ drawings are. I believe there is little if any thimg new amongst them,

and if there be, it is almost impossible to identify their affinities, so wretch-

edly bad and incorrect are the figures. The fish are bad also, with fins and

forms not belonging to them, and no attention paid to the number of rays in

them. Consequently the difficulty Mr. Blyth has experienced in attempting

to identify them has been very great, and I am sure much more could not have

been done by him or any one else. Regarding the remuneration to Mr.

Blyth, I am a witness to the fact of its having been promised to him, and I

cannot for a moment understand how there can be the slightest question

ahout its bemg granted to him. He is certainly entitled to it fully.

R. W. G. Fairm

eS a ee =.

ee "er

See i aaa

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 859

Statement of Disbursements on account of Sir A. Burnes’ Drawings.

Jan. 3d. 1842, No. I.—Paid Mr. J. Bennett for Lithograph-

DRS MINES ATAWINGS, - .\oc\vas cvecsouee cease eoesee”.250:0 0

Feb. 14th, No. 9.—Mrs. Ballin for publishing Sir A. Burnes’

EE EME fe cio o'c,5.0,-c'n,e'ne-vieie¥c 56 obds Ma deeeose es 000 0 0

March.—Messrs. Rushton and Co. for paper on account of Sir

EH OLAWINES, «0. s.0.06 sv dueedseSevsiesides dene cesses 49-6 6

April 2d, No. 23.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co.

for 3 Reams of best Royal Paper,.....e.seee- dee (BO 4e¢ 20\'0

April 15th, No. 31,—Ditto for 6 Reams of Plate

paper at 28 per Ream,.......0..02 168 0 O

Less 8 per Cent. for 3 months,......5 3 5 9

———— 164 10 3

April 22d, No. 34.—Mr. Ballin on account of

Sir A. Burnes’ drawings being balance of Ac-

GRP ace a veccsecles ss ced amscetes eoncese 132 10.0

April 25th, Nos. 37, 38.—Mr. J. Bennett on

Account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, ........ 100 0 O

——— 481 4 3

June 29th, No. 58.—Mrs. Ballin as advance on account of

Sie UEMCS GLAWMES,...cccccccsccccsccaccosscecssces 1000 0

July 12th, No. 67.—Ditto ditto ditto ditto... .0..sssereceeeeees 500 0 O

Aug. 3d, No. 77.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co.

for 6 Reams of drawing paper, ....cescecss.e-s 168 0 O

Aug. 23d, No. 84.—Mr. J. Bennett on account

of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, .....see-secesee 100 0 0

— 268 0 0

Oct. Ist, No. 92.—Ditto on account of Lithographing Sir

PEEOEBCS GLAWING'S, o cic csc céeesducdds Besar cilecteserste LOO OO

Dee. Ist, No. 113.—Ditto on account of Sir A. Burnes’

Orawings,.. ..se Erie distcideaislacvenieiattatioenaeee Seapets, LOD ..O- 0

Dec. Sth, No. 129.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co, for6 Reams

of Plate paper, ........ aictanelsisislelouce aiviy is) s'sla\e eis 4 Bi Msi cae 168 0 0

April 27th, No. 39.—Do. for 4 Ream of fine fool-

SCA, ccs cccccsvccpeeserscesevevesccscese case, 4 9, O

1 Do. of Letter paper, 4 0 O

1 Dozen blacklead Pencils, 3 0 O

—— 10 0 0

Dee. 19th, No. 123.—Mrs, Ballin for 500 Receipts including

Paper, eecvore @ervreree oerecersereeerse vee ee eee eevee sven 600800 12 8 0

3,438 2 9

Deduct amount of the last two bills being not on account of

Burnes’ drawings,...++ preae Pa PF OHO TORE STH eH Dave TER OO ED 22% 83,0

—————. 3415 10 9

5 T

860 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Jan. llth, 1843, No. 131.—Mr. J. Bennett on account of

Burnes” drawings, wee ss sees cvvodenat Cub tawvoletsseee es

April 18th, No. 166.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co. for 2

Reams 3 Quires and 6 sheets of Plate paper, ....ees. ssseee

No. 170.—Mr. J. Bennett on account of Sir A. Burnes’ draw-

INOS, wpe vs ce ciege) see ouNs es sa peste nn cles ss ubleu@nes Ses oe

April 23d, No. 173.—Bissonath Banerjee for 1 Ream of draw-

ing paper on account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, ecoceseess

May 5th, No. 176.—Ditto for 2 Reams of drawing paper for

Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, .cescecsscccedcccvccserecvesces

June 23d, No. 196.—Ditto for 1 Ream of ditto ditto ditto......

No. 1963.—Ditto for 2 Reams of ditto ditto ditto ..cce.ssssvee

July, No. 202.—Ditto for 1 Ream of ditto ditto ditto. ,..o0.«e

Deduct Discount on Bill No. 173 erroneously charged, .. «++.

Feb. 6th, 1844, No. 337.—Paid Mr. J. Bennett amount being

the balance on account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, ....00.>

Dec. 17th, 1845, No. 687.—Paid Mrs. Ballin amount being

balance on account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings,.....secesus

Jan. 29th, 1846, No. 707,—Paid Mrs. Ballin for Lithographing

and Colouring as per Bill, . cove «css esses bbbbcbeces

July 21st, No. 815—Ditto for Printing and Colouring as per

Bill,.. @eeero se CGre eceeeeeseteres eee C88 CHFS FHL O89 C8

Sept. 12th, No. 838.—* Ditto for dittOceccecescens cocsecces

Jan. 18th, 1847, No. 8.—Paid* Mrs. Ballin for Printing and

Colouring as per Bill, 2s tees o's cae ee ee bu dee ve Wh weld ces

Co.’s Rupees,..

May, 19th.—Paid* Mrs. Ballin for Printing and Colouring

as per Bill

pe Prner eeee theses eevee eee Petes ee CHeeeovesandearses

Co.’s Rupees,..

Calcutta, Asiatic Society, the 20th March, 1847.

[Juy,

100 0 0

60 8 9

100 0 0

29 0 0

45 0 0

22° 8°G

50 0 0

22 8 0

425 8 9

28 0

———_ 423 0 9

18 0 O

——_——_18 0 0

68 4 0

es) ih

261 6 0

261 6 O

348 0 0

———. 870 12 0

519 11 O

——— - 519 11 0

5,315 6 6

482 4 0

5797 10 6

All these payments have been made for work ordered and in progress previous to the

resolution of the Committee to discontinue all expenditure on this account.—Sxcre-

TARY’s Nore,

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. S61

The above circular and reports having been read, and the subject

commented upon in detail by Sir J. P. Grant, Col. Forbes, Mr. W.

P. Grant, Mr. Welby Jackson, Mr. Blyth, Capt. Munro, and Dr. W.

B. O’Shaughnessy, it was unanimously decided :-—

1.—That the plates be not published, but that copies be supplied to

any member applying for them.

2.—That Mr. Blyth’s claim be paid in full in consideration of his

general services to the Society during the period concerned, and with-

out reference to his MS. for the Burnes’ drawings.

3.—That the Senior Secretary be authorized to sell off Company’s

Paper to pay Mr. Blyth’s demand.

The Committe of Papers having received a communication from Mr.

Piddington, with a postscript by Mr. Torrens, regarding the expenses

incurred by the lithographing of the Chusan Zoological drawings by

Dr. Cantor, the Senior Secretary was proceeding, by direction of the

Committee, to read Mr. Piddington’s letter when that gentleman

objected to its being brought forward. The subjoined Report by the

Committee was then read :—

The Committee of Papers beg leave to submit to the Society a communica-

tion from Mr. Piddington, dated the 19th June, from which, they have been

_ for the first time led to infer that a portion of the outlay on account of the

“Cantor drawings,” viz. Co.’s Rs. 2,300, might have been in advances for

future work, and not solely for the 12 plates finished by Mr. Bennett, up to

July 1846. |

After repeated applications to Mr. Bennett, the Committee have at length

ascertained that Mr. Bennett undertook to execute coloured plates of the

whole of Dr, Cantor’s drawings for the sum of Rupees 4,174. All expenses

included.

The original drawings form a portfolio (bound) of 88 pages of sketches,

which could be conveniently lithographed in 61 4to. plates.

Of the 88 pages, 13, containing the subjects for 12 plates, were delivered to

Mr. Bennett and lithographed and coloured by him, being one-fifth of the

number of plates he agreed to complete for Rs. 4,174.

Advances were made to Mr. Bennett (see account) during the progress of

these 12 plates, to the amount of Rs. 2,300 ; of these advances 1,700 Rs. were

paid on the order of Mr. Piddington, countersigned by Mr. Torrens, between

the 9th June 1844, and 23rd December 1845, and Rs. 600, on the order of

Mr. Torrens alone from 29th April 1846, to 26th October 1846, Total

Rs. 2,300,

862 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Juny,

Mr. Bennett’s actual charge for the 12 plates completed during that time

is Rs. 785. No more of the original drawings having been delivered to Mr.

Bennett, he is accordingly indebted to the Society, on this account, to the

amount of Rs. 1,515.

In answer to an application on the part of the Committee of Papers, Mr.

Bennett has consented to proceed with the “ Cantor drawings” or other draw-

ings, not involving greater labour or expense, so as to adjust the balance

now against him in the Society’s accounts. The Committee accordingly pro-

pose to issue the plates now in hand with early numbers of the Journal, as

may be found convenient, as letter press must accompany them, and to pro-

ceed with others to the extent of the sum specified as advanced by the

Society on this account.

(By order of the Committee,)

W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY.

Asiatic Society, 5th July, 1847.

The report having been read it was unanimously agreed to authorize

the Secretaries to take the best means in their power to secure work

being done by Mr. Bennett in illustrations of the Journal to the extent

of the advance he had received.

Mr. Piddington brought to the notice of the meeting that the tomb

of Sir Wm. Jones is in a dilapidated state, and submitted an esti-

mate by Messrs. Weaver and Co. for the repairs thereof, amounting to

Rs. 386 10. Resolved that the estimate be referred to Col. Forbes

for examination and report and that the expense of the repairs be

defrayed by a subscription among the members of the Society.

Books received for the Meeting of the 7th June, 1847.

PRESENTED.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Nos. 4

and 5.—By THE ACADEMY.

A cheap, simple, and concise method of obtaining early warning of any

approach to Spontaneous Combustion or Ignition by Accident, on board of

Steamers, Coal or other Ships, and of instantly conveying water nearly to the

spot ; with some chemical notes and practical deductions for the use of sailors,

by H. Piddington, Esq.—By tue Auruor.

Le Moniteur des Indes Orientales et Occidentales, No. 12.—By THE

EDITORS.

On the Relation of Islam to the Gospel, translated from the German of

Dr. J. A. Mochler, by the Rev. J. P. Menge, (2 copies.) —By J, Murr, Ese.

Se ee ee ee ee ee ee ee

———— a eS oe, ee

1847 J Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 863

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caleutta,

for the month of June, 1847.—From THE SurvEyYoR GENERAL’S OFFICE.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, Nos. 3 to 6.—By THE Epiror.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for June and July, 1847.—By THE

EpITors.

EXCHANGED.

Journal Asiatique, No. 40.

The Atheneum, 13 Nos. for 1847.

The Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, No. 84.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 201.

PURCHASED.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Nos. 125 and 126.

The Edinburgh Review, No. 172.

Journal des Savans, for January, February and March, 1847.

The Caleutta Review, No. 14.

The North British Review, No. 12.

Owing to the lateness of the hour the Curators’ Reports were not

received.* The thanks of the Society were voted as usual to the donors

of books and papers, and of contributions to the Museum.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department.

The following are the donations to which I have, upon this occasion, to

call the attention of the Society.

1. From W. C. Thorburn, Esq. of Goalpara, I have received a collection

birds, reptiles, fishes, and crustacea, which has added afew species to the

Museum, as the Emys dhonghoka, Gray and Hardwicke, and some small fishes

described by Buchanan Hamilton.

2. Mr. J. Weaver has favored us with asmall collection of sundries, chiefly

from the Sandheads ; comprising a small fish allied to Equula (which I have

not yet identified), two human foetuses, some sea Snakes, &c.

3. Mr. J. Reeve has sent a small Crocodile, 53 feet long, of the species

Crocodilus palustris, Lesson.

4, K.B. Ryan, Esq. A stuffed specimen of a Leopard.

5. J.C. Pépé, Esq. of Gurruckpore. A Boar skull, from the Nepal Terai,

of the species or variety having a broad occiput, noticed in XV, 135.

Mr. EK. Lindstedt. A Porcupine (Hystriz), of the common small spe-

cies inhabiting the Sunderbuns.

7. Mr. Nathan Buckley. A specimen of a Limulus, or ‘ King Crab,’ one

of two species common at the mouth of the river. The present one is dis-

tinguished (among other characters) by having a cylindrical tail: and one

sex only of the other corresponds to the definition of Tachypleus, Leach.

8. Mr. C.J. Madge. A living Bat, of the species Megaderma lyra. This

Bat, which is the M. carnatica of Mr. Elliot, seems to be very generally

diffused throughout India, being replaced in the Malay countries by M.

* Mr. Blyth’s MS, of his report received subsequenty to the meeting is now

inserted,

S64 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ JULY,

spasma (also in the Museum), and further east by the newly described M.

philippinensis, Waterhouse, P. Z. S. 1843, p. 69; while in Africa it is repre-

sented by the M. frons.

9. Capt. Phayre, of Moulmein. A young living specimen of a Binturong

—Arctictis binturong, (Rafiles,) v. Ictides ater, Valenciennes. This little

animal is very tame and playful, having most of the actions of a kitten,

combined with a few Ursine traits; it also mews very like a young kitten

when impatient of being left alone ; and if gratified by being noticed, it purrs,

like the Fede and many Viverride (as the Paradoxuri). The prehensile

power of the tail is very great, and exists throughout that organ; by the

extremity alone it will readily support its weight. By means of the limbs,

also, it has great power of clinging, so as not to be easily dislodged when it

has grasped a person by the leg, as it is rather fond of doing when suffered

to run loose: indeed, though it bites only in play, its deciduary canines are

so sharp that its fondness for grasping one’s limbs is rather troublesome.

Although its eyes, with the pupil contracted to the narrowest line during the

day, indicate the naturally nocturnal habitude of the species, this animal is

lively and always ready to play and frisk with any one, at all times of

the day: the iris is of alight hazel colour. Mr. McClelland had a larger

Binturong some time ago, from Assam, which was allowed its liberty,

and passed its time chiefly upon a tree near his house; from which, instead

of descending the trunk when it wanted to come down, it would sometimes

drop from a height of several feet, as is the habit of the Coatimondis (Nasua)

of S. America, which, with the Bimturong, belong to the group of true Planti-

grada. Indeed, I think the Racoons (Procyon) have the same habit, another

genus pertaining to the same division.

10. From the Rev. J. Mason, of Mergui. Specimens of Calotes versi-

color, and of Hemidactylus Coctei, from the neighbourhood of Moulmein,

and therefore valuable from the locality,—both reptiles being common in

Calcutta. Also an imperfect skin of Pomatorhinus olivaceus, nobis, p. 451

ante ; differing from the specimen previously described in having the crown

of amore dusky olive than the back, though not slaty as in P. schisticeps.

11. From Capt. Thos. Hutton, of Mussoorie. A few bird-skins, among

which is one species new to the Museum, viz. Certhia himalayana, Vigors,

v. asiatica, Swainson ; “common in the Deyra Doon.” This is quite distinct

from C. nipalensis, Hodgson, and from my C. discolor, inhabiting Sikim ;

making three Himalayan species of typical Certhia. The C. spilonota,

Franklin, has been at length obtained by Mr. Hodgson from Behar, and is

described as a new generic form, by the name Salpornis, by Mr. G. R.

Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. (May) 1847, p. 352; and with it Mr. Gray describes,

as anew genus and species, a Caulodromus Gracei, which is my Rimator

malacoptilus, p. 155 ante (February 1847), founded on the identical specimen,

which was lent me for the purpose of bemg described by Mr. Grace, and

so labelled by me when I returned it.

12. C.J. Bonnevie, Esq. of Rungpore. The limb-bones of a large Tiger.

July 7th, 1847. E. Buyru.

The following Supplementary Report refers to the Society’s present collec-

tion of Sciuwride, which was exhibited at the Meeting.

Supplementary Report by the Curator, Zoological Department.

The fine series of animals which I have now the pleasure to exhibit, illus-

trative of the great Squirrel family—Sciuride, comprises representatives of

its three principal subordinate groups of Flying Squirrels, Ordinary Squirrels,

and Marmots.

1847. |. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 865

Of the first, we possess 23 (select) mounted specimens, pertaming to the

divisions Pteromys, Cuv., as at present restricted, and Sciuropterus, F. Cuvier.

The species of restricted Pteromys are by no means satisfactorily determin-

ed; and I can only contribute a little towards their elucidation. The Socie-

ty’s specimens are as follow :—

1. Pt. petaurista, (Pallas): Taguan of Buffon, from Malabar; Pt. oral,

Tickell, Cale. Journ. N. H. II, 401: Pt. philippensis, Gray, apud Elliot,

Madr. Journ. No. XXV, 217. This is the only large Flying Squirrel of the

peninsula of India, and probably of Ceylon ;* that of the Moluccas and Phi-

lippme Islands can hardly be the same. In all the specimens I have seen

(excepting a pale variety to be noticed afterwards), the terminal two-thirds or

three-fourths of the tail were black or blackish, with rarely a little white at

the extreme tip. Upper-parts dusky maronne-black, grizzled with whitish

tips to the fur, terminating m inconspicuous black points: membrane and

limbs above, much brighter and more rufous maronne: feet, muzzle, and

around the eyes, black: and the under-parts are dingy brownish-grey. An

individual variety, procured in Travancore by Lord Arthur Hay, is much

paler than usual, being of a light maronne-brown above with yellowish-white

tips; the long hair behind the ears is pale rufous, instead of being dark ;

the fore and hind feet only are, in part, blackish, especially the former; the

muzzle and around the eyes are dark brown; and the tail has its terminal

three-fifths uniform rufous-brown, a little darker at the tip, while its base is

paler with minutely mingled whitish hairs : under-parts with scanty annulat-

ed hairs, of a predominant pale colour; and two white streaks extend longi-

tudinally along the rows of mamme. Of this Indian species, I have retain-

ed for the Museum a very fine specimen, from Travancore, presented by

Lord Arthur Hay ; and an example of the young, brought alive to Midnapore

probably from the Cuttack jungles, and presented (dead) by Mr. P. Homfrey.

2. Pt. petaurista (2), var. cineraceus, nobis. The common large species

of Arracan and the Tenasserim provinces, and the only large kind I have seen

from that range of territory. Very like the preceding, but the whitish tips to

the fur more predominating, imparting a hoary-grey appearance to the whole

upper surface, and continued along the tail, the extreme tip only of which is

blackish ; under-parts pure white, or nearly so, in different specimens ; and

the rest of the colourmg much as m the preceding variety (?) In both, the

white tips to the fur predominate in the newly put forth pelage, and disap-

pear to a great extent as the fur becomes old and worn. In the young of

the Arracan race, the black extreme points of the fur are much developed.

We have two adults, and a small young specimen, from Arracan, presented

by Capt. Phayre ; and another adult, in worn pelage, and unusually rufescent

gpl tail than ordinary, from Tenasserim, presented by the Rev. J.

arbe.

A third dark race, or species, of a bay-brown-colour above, variegated with

white splashes, was procured at Malacca by Capt. Charleton, and has been

deseribed as Pt. punctatus by Mr. Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. 1846, p. 211.+

It is perhaps identical with Pt. elegans of Dr. S. Muller, from Java.

3. Pteromys albiventer, Gray, Hardw. Ill. Ind. Zool.: placed as a syno-

nyme of the Malayan Pt. nitidus by Dr. Cantor, J. A S. XV, 252; six speci-

* A notice of the habits of the Pteromys of that island is given in Major Forbes’s

“Journal of a Residence of 11 years in Ceylon.”

Felis Charltoni, Gray, described on the same occasion, is merely an occasional varie-

ty of F. bengalensis. Major Jenkins favored the Society witha living specimen of this

variety from Assam, and with two live specimens of the ordinary marking, all of which

are now set up inthe Museum. We have also an intermediate variety, which removes

all doubt of the specifical identity,

866 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | JuLy,

mens, however, assigned to Nepal, are enumerated in Mr. Gray’s Catalogue of

the mammalia in the British Museum. A very fine example, procured (or the skin

purchased) at Simla by Capt. Thomas, 39th Regt. B. N. I, and by him pre-

sented to the Society. This is perhaps an excessively stretched skin of Pt. mag-

nificus ; but, m new pelage, the white tips to the fur are very little developed,

and there is no pale colour upon the shoulders, nor on the sides and membrane

above : under-parts throughout rufescent-white. Tail tipped with black as in

Pt. magnificus, which is not represented in Hardwicke’s figure of Pt. albiven-

ter, though the tail of the latter is so short that it looks as if it had been mu-

tilated of its black tip, as was doubtless the case with the original.*

4. Pt. magnificus, (Hodgson,) J. A. S. V, 231. Specimen from Nepal,

purchased of a Bhootea. Inhabits also the hill ranges of Assam, from whence

Major Jenkins has favoured the Society with (imperfect) skins, entirely

resembling those from the Himalaya proper.

5. Pt. nobilis, (Gray,) Ann. Mag. N. H. 1842, p. 263: Scturopterus chry-

sotrix, Hodgson, J. A. S. XIII, 67. Very fine specimen, with the pale

dorsal streak complete, presented by Willis Earle, Esq. ; another, with dorsal

streak between the shoulders only, and merely a slight trace over the croup,

presented by Dr. Campbell; both from Darjeeling: a third, without a trace

of dorsal streak, purchased of a Bhootea. Neither of these has any whitish

tips to the fur, asim Pt. magnificus; but, im all other respects, the last

especially approximates Pf. magnificus so very closely, that I cannot but

doubt its distinctness as a species.

6. Pt. nitidus, Cuvier. Adult and young, from Malacca, presented by

the Rev. F. J. Lindstedt. Hab. also Java, Sumatra, and Borneo, apud

Schinz.

The remaining species, with shorter and distichous tail, appertain to the

division Sciuropterus, F. Cuv.; and all of them are well defined as species.

7. Sciuropterus caniceps, Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H, X, 262: Pteromys senez,

Hodgson, J. A. S. XIII, 68. Two specimens from Darjeeling : one present-

ed by the lady of W. H. Oakes, Esq. C.S. ; the other procured by exchange.

8. Sc. fimbriatus, Gray, M. N. H.n. s., Vol. I, p. 84. Two specimens:

one from Simla, presented by L. C. Stewart, Esq., now of H. M. 29th Regt. ;

the other in the Museum when I took charge of it. Inhabits the N. W.

Himalaya. The colour of the upper-parts of this species resembles that of

an English wild Rabbit.

N. B. A species seemingly allied to Sc. fimbriatus, but one-fourth larger,

was figured by Sir A. Burnes as the Moosh 1 baldar of the mountain dis-

tricts of Nyrow, and identified by him as the “ Flying Fox” of the transla-

tion of Baber’s memoirs (p. 145). A length of 2ft. is assigned to it; where-

as I doubt (from examination of several specimens) if Sc. jfimbriatus would

ever exceed 19in, at the most. The colour of the upper-parts is represented

as pale fulvescent ashy-brown, darker on the limbs; tail broad and bushy,

and tipped with blackish: under-parts dull white, with a ferruginous margin

to the membrane underneath. If verified, it might rank as Sc. Baberi, nobis.

9. Se. alboniger, Hodgson, J. A. S. V, 231: Se. Turnbullit, Gray, P. Z.

S. 1837, p. 68; M. N. H. n. s. I, 68. Inhabits Nepal, Sikim, Bootan ;

common at Darjeling. Three specimens, presented by C. 8. Bonnevie, Esq.,

Mrs. Saxon, and J. Shave, Esq.

10. Se. villosus, nobis, n. s.: referred to Se. sagitta in Mr. Walker’s

Catalogue of Assamese mammalia, Calc, Journ. N. H. II, 266. Two speci-

* The Pt. melanotis, Gray, M. N. H., n. s. I, 584, and originally assigned to Nepal, is

referred to Java in Mr. Gray’s subsequent catalozue of the British Museum collection

of mammalia, and there identified with Pt. Diardii, Tem., and with the Pt, nitidus apud

Gray of Hardwicke’s ‘ Illustrations.’

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 367

mens, presented by Mr. F. Bonynge, who procured them during his stay in

Upper Assam; and as the same gentleman gave one to Mr. Walker at the

time of that naturalist’s visit to his station in 1842, there can be no doubt of

the identity of the species with that referred to sagitia by Mr. Walker. This

animal presents a still nearer approach than does the last to the Malayan Sc.

Horsfieldii, Waterhouse, P. Z. S. 1837, p. 87 (vel Pteromys aurantiacus,

Wagner) ; but the tuft of long fine hair surrounding the ears readily distinguishes

it,* also the smaller and clad ears, the brushes of hair impending the claws more

especially of the hind-feet, and the last are much more densely covered-with

hair: the fur of the upper-parts is besides less fine, and more grizzled; and

the blackish (or it might be termed black) base of the fur is more apparent

on that of the lateral membrane; in Sc. Horsfieldit the fur is not blackish

at base, but of a dusky-grey colour. Of the same size and form as Sc.

Horsfieldii and Sc. alboniger, the present species is further distinguished from

the latter by the bright ferrugmous colour, with some pale tips intermingled,

of its general upper surface ; by its strongly rufescent tail, pale towards the

base, and the deep ferruginous tinge of the fur of the under surface of its

lateral membranes, which also more or less imbues the entire under surface of

the body. Length (of a large specimen) 16 inches, of which the tail measures

half ; of the ear posteriorly $ inch; and tarse to end of claws 1§ inch. Mr.

Bonynge favored me with an interesting notice of the crepuscular habits of

this little animal, in common with the rest of its tribe; and which recalled

to mind Catesby’s account of the little Flymg Squirrel of the United States

(Se. volucella), by the remarks that—‘‘in the dusk of the evenimg, when

making their downward” (@. e. gradually descending) “leap, they look more

like falling leaves than anything else.” He adds— They are very difficult

to be got, though plentiful enough. Whenever the Singphos can catch and

kill them, they do so.”

(Sc. fuscocapillus, Jerdon. This is an undescribed species, from S. India,

a notice of which may be introduced here. Length 7% inch., of tail (vertebra)

6 inch., the hair reachmg $ mech further: fore-foot proportionally large,

measuring with claws 1$ inch: hind-feet wanting in the only specimen

examined. Ears small, and almost wholly naked, of an ovate form, and

measurmg 4 inch long posteriorly. Tail very bushy, and but indistinctly

distichous. Moustaches long and black. Fur rather long (the hairs measur-

ing fully ? inch on the back), porrect, of extremely fine texture, the indi-

vidual piles sinuous, and those of the upper-parts fuscous to near the tips,

which are of a rufescent-fulvous hue, or dark brownish-isabelline, forming

the surface colour; on the croup the fur is shorter and more dense, somewhat

as in Se. genibarbis, (Horsf.); and upon the head it is much shorter, and the

basal dusky hue predominates over the greyish-brown tips: above the volar

membrane also the blackish hue is chiefly apparent. Under-parts rufous-

white, extending to the cheeks and under-lip; the lateral fur margining the

membrane rufo-fulvous. The hairs of the tail measure | mch and upwards,

for its basal half or more, becoming gradually rather shorter towards the tip ;

their colour pale at base, then darker, producing an ensemble nearly of the

eolour of the back; but underneath, the tail is fuscous or blackish-brown,

and the extreme tip is whitish.

11. Sc. spadiceus, nobis, n. s. pl. XXXVI, fig. 1. A diminutive species from

Arracan, about 5 inch. m length, mimus the tail, which measures 45 inch. ; tarse

to end ofclaws 1} inch. Upper surface bright ferruginous-bay in old speci-

mens, with the membranes, limbs, and tail, dusky, and the basal fourth of the

latter pale rufous underneath : under-parts dull white, with fur of a somewhat

* In Se. geniharbis, Horsheld, the tuft below the ear is more marked and cireum-

scribed.

od U

868 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ JuLY,

woolly texture: that of the upper-parts dusky except at tip. Three speci-

mens, presented by Capt. Phayre.

Zoologists who profess the opinion that nearly allied races of animals,

respectively inhabitmg different localities, and presenting constant differences

of colouring and other trivial distinctive characters, should be set down as

permanent local varieties of the same rather than as distinct allied species,—

leaving it quite optional, however, which should be considered a species and

which a variety,—and who, with M. M. Temminck and Schlegel, thus regard

the Indian Sciurus purpureus as a permanent local variety of Sc. bicolor, or

rather both as races of the same Sc. maximus, might well incline to reduce

the whole series of restricted Pteromydes to the rank of varieties only of a

single widely distributed species, however true they may be and are to their

distinctions of colourmg, and although two such marked races as Pt. niti-

dus and Pt. punctatus inhabit together in the Malayan peninsula—both oc-

currmg in the viemity of Malacca. But be this as it may, such various

permanent races require discrimination : and the analogy of the Sciwroptert

inhabiting the same countries, which are well distinguished apart by good

specifical characters, and are even more numerous than the Pteromydes, would

point to the conclusion that the latter are alike distimct and independent of

each other, at least in the generality of cases, however closely they may re-

semble; and that theories on the geographical range of particular species,

founded on the alleged specifical identity of what can only be presumed to

be varieties of the same, rest upon avery insecure and disputable founda-

tion. I add asummary of the distribution of the Indian Flymg Squirrels,

with those of the eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal, as far southward as

the Straits of Malacca.—Those of Ceylon remain to be identified. In the

{Indian peninsula generally, from the jungles of central India to Travancore,

there have only been observed the Pteromys peteurista, and Sciuropterus

Juscocapillus lately discovered (I believe in the Nilgherries). In the Hima-

laya, Pteromys albiventer, Pt. magnificus, and Pt. nobilis, would seem to appear

successively, as we proceed from the N. W. to the 8. E.; and Sc. Baberi (?),

Se. fimbriatus, Sc. alboniger, and Sc. caniceps, present apparently a similar

succession,—the two latter alone certainly occurring together, m Sikim. In

the Assam ranges, Pt. magnificus re-appears, which would argue its existence

im the intervening country; and, indeed, it remains to ascertain whether Pf,

albwenter and Pt. nobilis are really different from Pt. magnificus. Se. villosus

has been observed hitherto only im Assam. One or two species are found in

Sylhet that I have not yet seen. In Arracan, there appear to he only the

Pt. petaurista (?), var. cineraceus, which extends southward to the Tenasserim

provinces, and the diminutive Sc. spadiceus. Lastly, the Malayan peninsula

yields Pt. nitidus and Pt. punctatus, and Sc. Horsfieldii and Sc. genibarbis.

From the great eastern archipelago the Society does not possess a single

specimen.

Of the ordinary Squirrels (Sciwrus), we may commence with a group of

large species, or (more or less ?) permanent races, peculiar to 8. E. Asia and

its islands ; the whole of which are but local varieties of a single species, in

the opinion of some zoologists.

1, Se. purpureus, Zimmerman: Sc. maximus (in part), Schreber ; Sc.

bombayensis, Baddaért; Sc. indicus, Erxleben; Sc. Elphinstonii, Sykes.

These synonymes, copied from Mr. Gray, and to which may be added Sc.

malabaricus, Schinz, I believe to be correctly assigned to the common great

Squirrel peculiar to the peninsula of India. So far as I have seen, it varies

chiefly in the development of the black on the shoulders and fore-limbs,

and that of the croup and thighs, which last is very commonly wanting, the

former rarely more than reduced; the tail also has more or less black or

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 869

maronne-red above, with usually (if not always) a pale tip; the under-parts

are more or less deep-coloured; and the relative proportion of the colours of

the head is subject to variation, its dark portion being generally maronne

when little developed, blackish when more extended: the line proceeding

downward from the front of the ear is of very constant (if not invari-

able) occurrence; and may be presumed to exist in the black variety

mentioned by Mr. Elliot (Madras Journ. X, 217), distinguishing it from the

black race so common in the countries eastward of the Bay of Bengal. The

great development of the fur upon the ear seems always to characterize this

Indian race or species, and in a less degree the Himalayan and Assamese

specimens of our No. 3; while in Arracan, Tenasserim, and Malayan speci-

mens of the latter, and in the Cinghalese and Javan races, the ears are clad

with very short hairs, as in the generality of Indian and Malayan Sciuri.*

I have retained three specimens for the Museum of Sc. purpureus, all set up

while fresh by the Society’s taxidermists.

2. Sc. macrourus, Forster (nec Say) : also White-legged Squirrel, Pennant,

‘ Quadrupeds,’ II, 407; and Sc. ceylonensis, Boddaért. Pl. XXXVI, fig. 2.

Mr. Gray refers this name to a Javanese race or species; and certainly Dr.

Horsfield’s figure assigned by him to Sc. bicolor, in the ‘ Zoological Researches

in Java,’ approximates the Ceylon animal considerably. In general, it has

been placed asa synonyme of the preceding species; but the race has at

least as good a claim to rank separately, as have either of the two next.

The ears are clad with short hair, instead of being densely tufted: and the

colouring is remarkably different. The Ceylon specimen figured (presented

by Dr. R. Templeton, of Colombo,) measures about 2ft. long, of which the

tail is half, its hair reaching 1gin. further. Colour of the upper-parts dull

maronne-black, much grizzled with whitish tips on the sides, croup, and

haunches, and slightly omthe back and shoulders; the croup having numer-

ous buffy-white hairs intermixed: basal three-fifths of the tail black, with

long white tips to the hairs, and a white median line underneath (or behind) ;

the rest or terminal portion brown with less conspicuously developed white

tips, except at the end, where these gradually disappear : cheeks, under-parts,

and limbs, almost pure white, with a slight fulvescent tinge; but there is an

abruptly defined blackish patch on the upper portion of the fore-limbs

externally, passmg upward to the shoulder, a corresponding grizzled patch

on the hind-limbs continuous with the colourmg of the croup and haunches,

and the toes of all the feet are blackish: there is also a blackish patch on the

crown of the head, and afew blackish hairs on the white cheeks; a dul!

whitish occipital band behind the ears; and the short fur upon the outside

of the ears is whitish, excepting a slight black pencil anteriorly—The only

other specimen I have seen was procured in Travancore, and sent to me on

loan by Walter Elliot, Esq.; and I took of it a minute description, which I

here subjoin.t

* Upon the whole, the variation I have observed in different individuals of this race,

from distantly separated localities, is, after all, but trifling, and does not appear to be

influenced by locality.

+ Length about 21 inches, of which the tail measured 9 inches, or with its hair 10 inches.

Fur of the upper-parts coarse and rigid at tip, a little waved, or not lying even and

smooth ; the basal two-thirds fine and soft, of an umbre-brown colour, as 1s also the first

portion of the thicker extremity ; the tips being of a pale straw-colour, imparting a

grizzled appearance : crown of the head, and base of the anterior limbs, darker ; rest

of the head, with the occiput, throat, breast, and the four limbs, pale isabella-brown,

or dirty straw-colour, the hair along each side of the belly conspicuously longer (as

likewise in the Ceylon specimen) ; that of the under-parts, and beneath the fore-limbs,

short and much frizzled, and tinged with ferruginous: the toes of all the feet are black-

sh-brown above: tail coloured like the back at base, the brown colour predominating

ie x 2

870 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Ture,

3. Se. bicolor, Sparrman, apud Horsfield, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1839, p. 151 ;

also apud Schinz, and Cantor, J. A. S. XV, 246: Se. affinis, Raffles (the pale

variety, which is also Sc. aurewentris, Is. Geoffroy) ; Sc. giganteus, McClel-

land, described in P. Z. 8S. loc. cit. ; Sc. macrouroides, Hodgson, enumerated

(not described) as newin J. A. S. X, 915 (1841). That Sparrman’s brief

Latin diagnosis applies very well to the present race or species is undeniable ;

but as it was founded on a Javanese specimen, and there would appear to be

some doubt whether the race under consideration mhabits Java, Mr. Gray

refers the name bicolor to another and well known Javanese race, placing it

as a synonyme of Sc. javensis, Schreber; while for the animal here treated

of, he adopts the name macrouroides, Hodgson, which yields precedence to

giganteus of McClelland, as applied to the same dark variety of the race.

Regarding, however, (with Dr. Cantor,) the pale variety common in the Malayan

peninsula as, without doubt, specifically the same as the ordinary dark

variety, the rejection of the name dzcolor for this race would render it neces-

sary to adopt the name affinis, Raffles, for the normally coloured or dark

variety as well as for the pale variety, and notwithstanding that Raffles alludes

to the former by the name Sc. maximus, under which Schreber comprehends

what are here provisionally regarded as different species of these great

Squirrels. But it remains to ascertain, upon sufficient authority, whether it

be true that the present race does not mhabit Java. Schinz, who describes

it correctly, gives Java, Sumatra, Borneo, and Ceylon, as habitats—the last

named locality doubtless following from his mal-identification of Se. macrou-

rus of Ceylon with the race under review. In the Malayan peninsula it

abounds (and there alone it would seem that the pale variety occurs); also,

proceeding northward, m Tenasserim, Arracan, Sylhet, Munneepore, and

Assam, as well as in the 8. E. Himalaya, as especially about Darjeelig. In

specimens from all this range of territory, the dark variety exhibits no

variation worth mentioning, (certainly no local variation,) except that the ears

of Himalayan and Assamese specimens are pretty densely tufted (though less

sothan in Se. purpureus), while this is not the case with those from Arracan,

Tenasserim, and the Malayan peninsula. In adults, the upper-parts seem to

be always deep black in the new pelage, becoming bleached and oftentimes

very rusty as the fur gets old, especially upon the back towards the croup ;

and this faded fur may be commonly seen to be succeeded by deep black fur

im specimens that were changing their coat. The young would seem to be

always thus rusty above, and when small are very pale about the croup. The

under-parts are more or less deep-coloured in different individuals. A black

band on the cheek, descendmg backward from before the eye, is of very

regular occurrence; and above this, the yellowish-white colour is more or

less contimued forward ; the sides of the upper lip are sometimes black, some-

times white, or with black and white hairs intermixed. The followimg speci+

mens have been retained for the Museum. One from Darjeeling, presented

by the late Mr. Webb of that place; one from Arracan (with some pale

hairs imtermixed along the tail), presented alive by Capt. J. R. Abbott; one

from Amherst (remarkably fine), presented by E. O’Ryley, Esq.; another,

from Mergui, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe; and one from Malacca, by the

Rev. I’. J. Lindstedt. Also two specimens of the pale variety, from Malacca,

presented by Mr. Frith and Mr. E. Lindstedt.

4. Sc. javensis, Schreber, var.—Mr. Gray, in his catalogue of the mam-

malia in the British Museum, still admits three Javanese races of these large

Squirrels, as distinct: adopting the name hypoleucos, Horsfield, for one of

about the middle, and whitish at the end.—This description does not exactly tally with

the Ceylon specimen ; but the species is the same, beyond all question, and the general

similarity of the two specimens is considerable.

i847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 871

them, and macrourus, Forster, for another: but the latter, as we have seen,

must be reserved for the Cinghalese race; and the former was subsequently

considered by Dr. Horsfield as “a mere variety of Sc. Leschenaultii,” (i. e.

javensis). A single specimen in the Society’s collection, presented by the

Batavian Society, is of a uniform fuscous-brown above and along the upper

surface of the tail; the sides rather paler and obscurely grizzled with a lighter

hue; the anterior part of the head whitish, passing off gradually in whitish

tips on the crown: shoulders more distinctly grizzled; and the entire under-

parts and limbs externally sulhed white, inclusive of the anterior portion of

the outside of the thigh ; ears pale and rusty, as are also the cheeks and sides

of the neck: and the tail underneath is whitish throughout its length,

bordered externally (2. e. the hairs tipped) with the hue of the upper-parts :

whiskers long and black. ‘The structure is absolutely as in the preceding

race,

5. Sec. Rafflesii, Vigors: Se. Prevostu, Desm., apud Schinz: Se. rufogu-

laris et rufoniger, Gray, apud Cantor (who expresses his suspicion that Sc.

redemitus, Van der Boon, will prove to be another variety of the same).

Two Malacca specimens; one presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq., the other

procured by exchange: and a remarkable variety, according to Dr. Cantor;

(nearly allied to that termed rufoniger by Mr. Gray,) with no white anterior

to the shoulder, which is replaced by black mimgled with rufous on the face,

and by rufous on the neck and humerus: there is also a broad lateral band

of greyish-white tips to the fur above the ordinary white lateral band; the’

fur of the haunches is tipped with albescent-brown ; and the tail is clad with

broadly white-tipped hairs, except at its extreme tip and base above. Dr.

C. has a variety, from the Malayan peninsula, in some degree intermediate to

this and to the ordinarily coloured Malayan individuals. The specimen here

described is doubtless from the Archipelago, having been presented by the

Batavian Society : Schinz states it to inhabit Borneo and Malacca.

The following four races (and seemingly others) have the same claim to be

considered local varieties of a single species, as have the various great Squir-

rels exemplified by Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4: but each would seem to be always

true to its particular colouring (in its own proper habitat); and it is difficult

to conceive that local causes should exercise so much influence in modifying

the coloration, or that variable species should continue so very true to their

colourimg over a great extent of country as is the case with the several races

under cousideration.

6. Sc. hippurus, Is. Geoff.: Sc. rufogaster, and probably Sc. castaneoven-

tris, Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. 1842, p. 263. From the Malayan peninsula.

Body above, from occiput to base of tail, fulvous-brown picked with black,

continued a little way on the tail; rest of the tail black: head, sides of neck,

and limbs externally, grizzled dark ashy, contrasting strongly with the fulvous

hue of the back: under-parts, and mside of limbs, deep rufo-ferruginous,

and generally an admixture of the same upon the ears. Two specimens: one

presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.; the other procured by exchange.

7. Sc. rufiventer (?), Geoffroy:* Se. erythrogaster, nobis, J. A. S. XI,

970; Sc. hypopyrrhus (2), Wagler, Schinz (No. 34). From northern Assam

and Munneepore. Throughout dusky-ash above, picked with fulvous, nearly

as upon the head and limhs of the preceding race: below deep rufo-ferru-

ginous, as in the latter: hairs of the tail annulated black and fulvous, with

long black tips occupying more and more of each hair to the end, where

they become wholly black, and the terminal two-thirds of the tail appear to

* This was supposed to be N. American: but the species inhabiting N. America are

now tolerably well known, especially since Dr. Bachman’s researches ; and none corre-

ponding with the description of Sc. rufiventer has been there discovered.

872 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juny,

be thus almost wholly black externally. Specimen from Munneepore, pre-

sented by Capt. C. S. Guthrie.*

8. Se. erythreus, Pallas. From Lower Assam and Cherra Poonjee. Re-

sembles the last, but is more fulvescent, and the sides of the neck and out-

side of the limbs tend to be a little more ashy than the rest, but not con-

trasting strongly (as m the Malayan race): terminal three-fourths of the

tail of the same deep rufous as the under-parts, with a pale and sometimes

whitish extreme tip. Lars also red. Two specimens from Cherra Poonjee,

presented by F. Skipwith, Esq. ; and two small young, from Assam, present-

ed in spirit by Major Jenkins, and since stuffed ; these latter have much black

towards the base of the tail, especially underneath.

9. Sc. Keraudrenii, Lesson, Cent. Zool. pl. I.; Sc. ferrugineus, Cuv.

(M. S.?), apud Schinz. From Arracan and Pegu. Entirely of a deep rufo-

ferruginous colour, rather darker above than below, the fur of the upper-parts

somewhat glistening: toes of all the feet blackish, as in the three preceding ;

and the extreme tip of the tail yellowish-white. Two specimens from Arra-

can, presented by Capt. Phayre.t

10. Se. vittatus, Raffles: Sc. bivittatus, Desmarest.{ This retains the

rufous belly of the preceding species, but the colour is weaker; there is also

a rufous tip to the tail: the size is smaller, and a new feature of colouring

presents itself in the two contiguous lateral stripes, the upper white and the

lower black, which separate the grizzled colourmg of the back from the

rufous of the belly. It abounds in the Malayan peninsula, Sumatra, &c. ;

and numerous specimens have been presented to the Society, of which three

are retained for the Museum. :

1l. Sc. nigrovittatus, Horsfield: Sc. griseoventer, Is. Geoffroy. This

differs chiefly from the last i having the under-parts albescent greyish in-

stead of rufous, and there is no rufous at the tip of the tail, but a little at

its base underneath ; terminal half of the tail obscurely rmged: the upper

lateral stripe is tinged with fulvous; and there is a rufous tinge on the

cheeks. Specimen from Malacca, presented by C. Huffnagle, Esq. Hab. also

Java.

12. Sc. atrodorsalis (2), Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. 1842, p. 263: Pl. XXXVII,

fig. 2. Size of Sc. vittatus, with an exceedingly fine bushy tail. Upper-parts

golden-fulvous grizzled with black; the former predominating, especially

upon the head: a broad longitudinal deep black patch on the back and croup,

commencing behind the shoulders, and becoming evanescent posteriorly :

breast and under-parts light rufescent, deepening towards the tail, the hairs

of which are black with long pale ferrugimous (or rufous-isabelline) tips:

* Very close to this must be Sc. pygerythrus, Is. Geoff. (in the Zoology of Belanger’s

Voyage), “from the forests of Syriamin Pegu.” Colour brown picked with fulvous

above, below bright rufous, extending up the base of the median line of tail, which latter

is coloured like the back and indistinctly annulated.—Specimen a, assigned to Sc. ery-

Whe in Mr. Gray’s catalogue of the mammalia in the British Museum, seems referribie

to this.

+t Specimen b, from Bhotan, assigned by Mr. Gray to Se. erythreus (Brit. Mus.

Catal.), is described to have the ‘‘ tail-end black, top of the head bright rufous; throat

grey, grizzled ; belly duller red.” His specimenc has the “tail-end, bright red :”

India only being given as the locality. The bright rufous top of the head shows a gra-

dation towards Se. Keraudrenii.

¢ Prof. Schinz refers this to the subsequently described Sc. flavimanus, Is. Geoff. (in

the Zoology of M. Belanger’s Voyage): the latter is stated by M. Is. Geoffroy to be

very closely allied to Sc. vittatus, but to be distinguished by having the upper surface

of the feet, front and outside of the fore-arm, and above the muzzle, fulvous: tail

not tipped with rufous, but annulated to its extremity; and there is no white line

along the flanks. Hab. Ceylon or Cochin China,—in all probability the latter, rather

than the former, locality.

—_—— - ~

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 873

whiskers long and white. Specimen presented by the Rev. J. Barbe, from

the Tenasserim province of Ye.*

13. Sc. chrysonotus, nobis, n. s. (Pl. XXXVII, fig. 1): a dull-coloured

specimen described in J. A. S. X, 920. Size of Sc. Rafflesii, or measuring

about 20in. long, of which the tail is half, its hair reaching 2in. or 25in. further.

General colour grizzled fulvous above, the limbs and tail grizzled ashy (from

each hair being annulated with black and pale fulvescent), with an abruptly

defined black tip to the latter: under-parts and inside of limbs pale grizzled

ashy: in bright specimens, the nape, shoulders, and upper-part of the back,

are vivid light ferruginous or golden-fulvous, sometimes continued to the

tail, more generally shading off gradually towards the rump, and in some

but slightly developed even upon the nape and shoulders: whiskers long

and black; and slight albescent pencils to the ears, more or less developed.

Common in the Tenasserim provinces. Five picked specimens, presented by

the Rev. J. Barbe, and E. O’Ryley, Esq., of Amherst.

14. Sc. lokroides (?), Hodgson, J. A. S. V, 232: Sec. assamensis, Mc-

Clelland, apud Gray, who regards this as different from Sc. lokroides of Nepal ;

but Mr. Hodgson’s description of the latter fully applies.t From examination

of a very considerable number of specimens, collected at Darjeeling, different

parts of Assam, Cherra Poonjee, Tipperah, and Arracan, I can perceive no

diversity whatever, in those from different localities, unless it may be, perhaps,

on the average, that the Himalayan specimens are somewhat more rufescent

underneath ; but every gradation is even here observable. Mr. Gray, however,

extends the range of Sc. assawmensis to Darjeeling ; and I have seen no specimens

from Nepal proper. It is nearly allied to the preceding species, but is smaller,

with rarely a trace of the black tip to the tail, and the nape and shoulders are

uniformly coloured with the rest of the upper-parts : the whole beg more

or less rufescent in different specimens, in a slight degree only; and some-

times when most so, the under-parts are most albescent, or scarcely sullied. In

some the tail is very rufescent underneath, on the median line nearly through-

out its length. I retain for the Museum two Darjeeling specimens, presented

by Mrs. Saxon and C. 8. Bonnevie, Esq. ; two from Assam, presented by Major

Jenkins and W. C. Thorburn, Esq. ; one (half grown), from Cherra Poonjee,

presented by F. Skipwith, Esq.; and three from Arracan, presented by Capt.

Phayre and Capt. Abbott.

14, a. Inthe collection of a native gentleman (who has obligingly favored me

with the loan of the animal, for comparison with the various allied species), is a

living specinen of a Squirrel, (pl. XXXVIL, fig. 3,) habitat unknown, which

differs from Sc. lokroides ( ? v. assamensis) in having the under-parts and inside

of limbs deep ferrugimous as in the next, except the throat and breast, passing

along the median line of the belly, which parts are of a deep grizzled ash-colour

without a tinge of rufous, and much of the same hue as the crown and exterior

of the limbs and feet: the body and tail having a fulvescent tinge, but less

strong than is usual in Sc. lokroides ; and the tail being slightly black-tipped,

but with pale ends to the hairs. The rufous of the uader-parts does not

extend underneath the tail. It this be considered distinct and new, it may

bear the name Sc. griseopectus, nobis.

15. Sc. lokriah (2), Hodgson, J. A. S. V, 232: Sc. subflaviventris, Me-

* Sc. atrodorsalis, Gray, is assigned to Bhotan.—‘‘ Gray ; middle of the back blackish,

slightly grizzled ; cheeks and whiskers yellowish; ears, chest, belly, and under side of

limbs, dull rufous : tail blackish—hair with a broad black central band.” Not impro-

bably a dull specimen of that above described, with the locality erroneous.

+ Mr. Gray refers Sc. griseoventer, Is. Geoff. (Zoology of Belanger’s Voyage), from

“bla Sc, assamensis, instead of to Sc, nigrovittatus, Horsfield, with which it agrees

entirely.

874 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuLy,

Clelland, apud Gray, who considers it distinct from Se. lokriah of Nepal ;

though again the original description of the latter fully applies. Nearly

allied to the last, but more rufescent, and deeper ferruginous below; the

tail more or less deeply ferruginous underneath or behind, where bordered

on each side with black subterminal and pale extreme tips. Two specimens

from Darjeeling, presented by Mrs. Oakes and the late Mr. Webb; one from

Cherra Poonjee, presented by the late Dr. Griffith; anda small specimen

from Arracan, and a bad skin of another, presented by Capt. Phayre,—both

of these having the under-parts considerably paler than is usual in Darjeeling

specimens, though occasionally the latter are equally pale. In Arracan this

species inhabits a higher elevation than’ No. 14.

16. Sec. tenuis, Horsfield: Se. annulatus, Desmoulins; Se. modestus, S.

Muller.* Nearly allied to the last, but smaller, and the under-parts dingy

rufescent-whitish. Inhabits Java and Borneo. Specimen presented by the

Batavian Society.

We now come to the group of small striped Squirrels, of which three

sub-groups may be distinguished. The first of these has a median white

line along the back.

17. Sc. palmarum, Lin.: c. penicillatus, Leach, Zool. Misc., I, tab. 1.

Mr. Gray refers the following species to this latter; but I am satisfied that

he is incorrect in dog so: no mention is made by Dr. Leach of the rufous

underneath the tail, which is so prominent a characteristic of Sc. tristriatus ;

the sides are said to be “ pale yellowish,” which applies to palmarum and

not to tristriatus ; and Dr. Leach’s specimen was taken from a nest formed

im a library at Madras, which (so far as I have seen of the habits of the two

species) decides at once in favour of palmarum: I doubt much whether Sc.

tristriatus ever enters buildings ; whereas I have observed Sc. palmarum to

abound in the town of Madras. The discrimination of the two species is

undoubtedly due to the late accomplished Curator of the Zoological Society’s

Museum (now employed at the British Museum), and I have pleasure, there-

fore, in restoring to him the nomination of Sc. tristriatus, the more especial-

ly as Leach’s figure of his (so called) penicillatus is execrable, and the cha-

racter upon which it is separated from Sc. palmarum most unsatisfactory.

Of these two nearly allied species, Sc. palmarum only is found on the allu-

vium of Lower Bengal, where, as also in the plains of Upper India, it is the

only representative of this vast genus. The specimens I have had set up

were obtained on the Society’s premises.

18. Sc. tristriatus, Waterhouse, Mag. N. H. 1837, p. 496; Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1839, p. 118. Two specimens set up, of many procured by myself in

the Midnapore jungles; and a third, from Ceylon, presented by Dr. R.

Templeton, of Colombo. It is remarkable that the voice of this little animal

is most particularly unlike that of the preceding species; though, in both of

them, the notes are pretty sure to be mistaken for the chirruping of birds,

by persons unacquainted with the sound;f the voice of Sc. tristriatus first

attracted my attention in the jungle, and I watched for it some time in the

supposition that it was a bird 1 had not met with before. Se. palmarum was

found about equally common in the same situations : but I thmk the tendency

of this is to approach human habitations, and of Sc. tristriatus to avoid

them. The size and proportions of recent examples of these two species

(examined together) are absolutely the same; but the diversity of voice, and

* Sc. philippinensis, Ogilby, P. 2. S. 1839, p. 117, would also seem to come very

near.

+ This chirruping voice would help to ally these small striped Squirrels to the equally

striped Tamias subgroup, as exemplified by the Chipping Squirrel of N. America, T.

Lysteri.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 875

that of habit as shown by one only of them extending its range to the Gange-

tie delta, superadded to the slight though constant differences of colourmg

(alike in Se. tristriatus from the jungles N. W. of Midnapore to Ceylon),

indicate the extreme caution necessary ere we conclude other allied races to

be merely varieties of the same, from their general similarity of size and

colourmg.—N. B. The Palm Squirrel of Pennant’s ‘ Quadrupeds’ (II, 415),

from Ceylon, with “an obscure pale yellow stripe on the middle of the back,’’

&e., may perhaps prove to be athird allied species of this subgroup, and

there may be others yet undiscriminated.

Other species have a black medial dorsal lie, as the two next which are

closely allied, and have conspicuous small white-tipped pencil-tufts to the

ears.

19. Sc. McClellandii, Horsfield, P. Z. S. 1839, p. 152: Se. Pembertonit,

nobis, J. A. S. XI, 887. Inhabits Sikim, Bootan, and the hill ranges of

Upper Assam. Two specimens from Darjeeling; presented by the late Mr.

Webb and Mrs. Oakes. This diminutive species has a deep black median

dorsal streak, and two much less conspicuous brown lateral streaks, divided

from the former by dull pale streaks of the same breadth with the last, and

beyond the lateral dark streak is one of an albescent-buff colour: tail

margined behind nearly as in Se. lokriah, or rufous subterminated with black,

and tipped with brownish-buff.

20. Sc. Barbei, nobis, n. s. (Pl. XXXVI, fig. 3). Resembles the last in size

and structure, but is much more vividly coloured. There are five distinct

black bands, three of equal length and breadth, the outermost less developed ;

alternating with four rusty-whitish bands, of which the two outer are rather

brighter than the two inner, and are continued forward to the moustaches,

passing beneath the eye: under-parts and inside of limbs bright pale ferru-

gimous : the tail margined behind as in the preceding species, or rufous, each

hair subterminated with black, but tipped with white. ‘Three specimens, from

the Tenasserim province of Ye, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe.

The next would seem to form an analogous little subgroup with Sc. in-

signis, Horsf., of Sumatra and Java.

21. Sc. sublineatus, Waterhouse, P. Z. S. 1838, p. 19: Se. Delesserti,

Guérin, Mag. Zool. 1842, and Zoologie du Voyage de M. Ad. Delessert, where

figured. Inhabits the Nilgherries. Specimen presented by T. C. Jerdon, Esq.

This minute Squirrel has remarkably dense close fur (as described of Sc.

insignis), of a dark grizzled olive-colour, tinged with tawney, and having

three pale lines alternating with four dark ones on the back and croup ; the

outer dark limes narrower and somewhat less dark than the others. It has

thus the median line pale, as in Sc. palmarum and Sc. tristriatus ; whereas

Se. msignis is described to have the median line dark (but this, I suspect, needs

confirmation): under-parts dull tawney: the tail grizzled dusky and ferru-

inous.

4 22. Sc. vulgaris, Lin. Specimens in summer and winter pelage, presented

by Mr. Bartlett and by the Cornish Institution. Inhabits Europe and

Northern Asia.

23. Sc. hudsonius, Pallas. N. America. Presented by Mr. Bartlett.

Finally, of the Marmots, we possess——

Arctomys bobac, Schreber: Mus arctomys, Pallas: Arct. himalayanus and

A. tibetanus, Hodgson, J. A. S. X, 777, and XII, 409. Adult and young

(not in good condition), the former presented by Capt. Huddleston, who

brought it from Almorah ; the latter procured near Darjeeling by the late

Mr. Webb: and a living young one, now more than half grown, presented

by G. A. Bushby, Esq., as noticed in p. 385 ante. This little animal con-

tinues in perfect health and vigour, and has only now (in the middle of July)

aoe

876 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuLy,

just put forth its shorter summer pelage. . It does not appear to be in the

least degree distressed by the temperature of Lower Bengal, but is, in gene-

ral, merely kept away from direct sunshine during the heat of the day: and

(as always with this genus) it is perfectly fearless and tame, but without

distinguishing individuals. It makes a loud chattering cachinnation not

unfrequently. At first, when turned loose, this Marmot used generally to

collect as much grass as he could carry, and take it to the place where he

was kept; but I have not observed him to do this of late, though he pro-

bably again will by and bye.

I will now consider the range of distribution of our Indian true Seiuri,

and those inhabiting the eastern side of the Bay of Bengal, as far south-

ward as the Straits of Malacca.

As with the Flying Squirrels, the group of true Sciuri is not much deve-

loped im India proper. Thus, im the peninsula and Ceylon, only five species

are known, all pertaining to subgroups peculiar to this part of the world,—

viz. that of the gigantic Squirrels (the races or species of which are brought

together by some Zoologists as varieties only of Sc. maximus, Schreber), and

that of the diminutive so called Palm Squirrels.* Of the latter, Se. palma-

rum would seem to be diffused generally over the plains, where it is the only

species met with; asim the Gangetic delta, beyond which it does not pass

eastward (that I have been able to learn), nor into Assam, while to the north

it ranges to the foot of the hill country, and in a N. W. direction till checked

by the great deserts.t Southward, it 1s said to mhabit Ceylon, and to abound

on the table-land of the Deccan: while in more undulating ground it is

found together with the next species. Sc. tristriatus takes the place of Sc.

palmarum in more hilly districts, to a moderate elevation ; abounding along

the ranges of ghats on either coast of the peninsula, also m Ceylon, and

extending northward to the borders of the Gangetic delta, and thence west-

ward into central India: it probably also occurs on the Rajmahl and Mon-

ghyr hills in Bengal, if not also in the sub-Himalayan sal forest; but

further observations are required to trace satisfactorily its geographic

range, as it has been very generally confounded with Sc. palmarum.

The little Sc. trilineatus is exclusively a hill species, confined to a more

elevated range of country; having been hitherto observed only in the

Nilgherries : but a representative of it (af not the identical species) might

be looked for in Ceylon, if not also in the Mahabuleishwar. Of the two great

Squirrels, Sc. purpureus seems to be generally diffused, or nearly so, through-

out the hill jungles of the penimsula; except perhaps in the extreme south

and in Ceylon, where Sec. macrourus inhabits and probably replaces it... The

Sc. dschinschicus, Gm. (v. gingintanus, Shaw), founded on [’ Ecureil de Gingi

of Sonnerat, and probably the same with Sc. albovittatus, Desmarest,—a

species apparently allied to Sc. plantani of Sumatra and Java,—is greatly in

need of confirmation as an inhabitant of India.

Passing now to the Himalaya, I have no information respecting the species

(if any) inhabitmg the N. W., or Alpme Punjab, or even to the westward

of Nepal; but to the S. E. (as in eastern Nepal, Sikim, Bootan), there is

the large black Squirrel, Se. bicolor apud nos, which spreads thence to the

hill ranges of Assam, and those of Munneepore, Sylhet, Arracan, Tenasserim,

* T cannot say that I have absolutely never seen Sc. palmarum upon a palm ; but it

assuredly does not resort much to the Palmacea. These diminutive striped Squirrels

come very much on the ground, as their affinities with the Ground Squirrels (Tamias )

would intimate ; and are about equally terrestrial and arboreal: they are continually

seen, with feathery tail upraised, running about and crossing one’s path on the ground ;

but immediately retreat to a tree upon alarm.

+ Vide J. A. S. XV, 168.

1847.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 877

&e., at least as far as the Straits of Malacca: also, in Nepal, the allied Sc.

lokriah and Sc. lokroides, of the size of Sc. vulgaris ; which a little further

east (asin Sikim) would be represented, according to Mr. Gray, respectively

by Sc. subflaviventris and Sc. assamensis of MeClelland—though the latter

certainly accord with the descriptions of Se. lokriah and Sc. lokroides, and

I cannot but very strongly suspect them to be the same. Both these Sikim

species continue thew range to the Assamese mountains, and with them a

diminutive striped Squirrel— Sc. McClellandu, which probably imhabits a

greater elevation.*

In Bootan, besides the last four, there should be, according to Mr. Gray,

Sc. erythreus (var., with “ top of the head bright rufous’’), Sc. caniceps,t and

Se. atrodorsalis ; but it is not improbable that the localities of the two latter

are given erroneously,—the last seeming to be my Tenasserim species (No. 12),

referred to the same with a mark of doubt.

Upon the hill ranges of Assam, the same species occur as in Bootan—at

least the four that range thence from Sikim: while Sc. rufiventer (? with

black tail) abounds to the northward, and in the hills surrounding the valley

of Munneepore ; the very doubtfully. distinct Sc. erythreus (with rufous tail)

representing it southward, and about Cherra Poonjee (north of Sylhet).

In Sylhet, Tipperah, and Arracan, Sc. lokroides (? v. assamensis) conti-

nues very abundant; and probably also Sc. lokriah (2? v. subflaviventris) at

a greater elevation, as certamly in Arracan: and in the last named province

the entirely red Sc. Keraudrenvi abundantly replaces Sc. erythreus of Lower

Assam and Cherra Poonjee, and has the same claim with Sc. rufiventer (?)

to be considered a mere variety of Sc. erythreus. In Pegu, there is again

the Sc. pygerythrus, Is. Geoff., additional to Keraudreni (though probably

not in the same localities), which also would seem to exhibit but another

variation of the same specific (2) type. Sc. bicolor, Sc. Keraudreni, Sc.

lokriah (2), and Sc. lokroides (2), are the only true Squirrels which I know

to mmhabit Arracan.

Proceeding further south, in the Tenasserim provinces we only recognise

the large Sc. bicolor, among the preceding species: and there is a diminu-

tive striped Squirrel, Sc. Barbet, which is nearly allied to Sc. McClellandii of

Sikim, Bootan, and N. Assam. The only others I know are Sc. chrysonotus,

which seems to be very common, and may be said to represent Sc. lokroides

(2) of Arracan, &c.,—and Sc. atrodorsalis (2), of which I have seen only a

single specimen: but I doubt not that others inhabit the provinces ; and we

might specially look for a representative of the erythreus type—perhaps Sc.

pygerythrus, Is. Geoffroy.

In the Malayan peninsula, there appears again to be a complete change

in the Sczuride, excepting only the great Sc. bicolor, which continues iden-

tically the same; though exhibiting here a remarkable pale variety, in adili-

tion to the ordinary dark race. The erythreus group, however, finds its

representative in Sc. hippurus: and another group with conspicuous stripes

on the flanks, very characteristic of the Malay countries, is exemplified by

Se. vittatus and Sc. nigrovitiatus. The beautiful Sc. Rafflesii is common

southward : and there is also the very curious Tupaia-like Sc. laticaudatus

(vide XV, 251). Dr. Cantor adds Sc. tenuis, Horsfield, which I have seen

only from Java; and it is very probable that Sc. insignis of Sumatra and

Java inhabits the mountains: Sc, plantani should be likewise sought for.

The habitat “ India,’’? attached by Mr. Gray to this last named species, as

* Sc. lokriah, Se. lokroides, and Sc. McClellandii, are erroneously assigned by Prof.

aa to Bengal.

“ Palegrey, grizzled: back yellowish ; beneath, paler grey: tail long, grey, black-

Riad, ringed ; hair with three broad black bands.” Ann. Mag. N. iH, 1842, p. 263.

Se a

878 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juny,

also to Sc. Rafflesii and Sc. rufoniger (Rafflesii, var.?), may be safely

regarded as certaimly erroneous.

The Society’s present collection of Sciwride comprises 88 specimens, of

35 (provisionally assumed) species, for the most part—with very few excep-

tions—select and in excellent condition. Of these, 23 belong to the sub-

group of Flyimg Squirrels, 3 (inclusive of the livmg Marmot) to that of

Marmots, and the remainder to the very extensive genus Sciurus.. In the

“Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Museum of the Asiatie Society,’ pub-

lished in J. A. S. X, 660 et seg. (August, 1841), not a single specimen is

enumerated ; but there were 6 im the Museum when I took charge of it, in

the followmg month, of which one only (Sciwropterus jfimbriatus) now

remains, the rest (Sciuropterus alboniger, Sciurus purpureus, Sc. vittatus,

Se. lokriah ?, and Sc. McClellandiu,) having smce been replaced by better

specimens.

Our present desiderata, among the Flying Squirrels, are those of Ceylon,

Sciuropterus fuscocapillus of 8. India, Sc. Horsfieldu, Se. genibarbis, and

Pteromys punctatus, of the Malayan peninsula, with the species generally of

the Archipelago, and series of the large Pteromydes of the Himalaya—parti-

cularly of its N. W. ranges—that might aid in determining the specific

types. Of the true Scduri, a series of Se. macrourus of Travancore and

Ceylon, illustrative of the variation to which this race is subject; and the

small striped species generally of S. India and Ceylon, including even the

common Sc. palmarum. Should such a species as Sc. dschinschicus or

albovittatus occur, (dull-greyish or fulvescent, with a white or yellowish-

white stripe on each side, and the size a little exceeding that of an English

Squirrel,) specimens would be particularly acceptable ; and fine specimens

are desirable of all the small or middle-sized species habitmg Arracan and

the Tenasserim provinces; and the species generally of the Archipelago,

with the curious Sc. laticaudatus of the Malayan peninsula, Indeed, of those

we already have, more specimens of Sc. wgrovittatus of the last named

locality, and of Sc. trilineatus of the Nilgherries. Also Se. lokriah and Se.

lokroides from Nepal proper: any Himalayan species found to the westward

of Nepal ; and the species before referred to, as stated by Mr. Gray to mhabit

Bootan. Of the Himalayan and Tibetan Marmots, good specimens are

extremely acceptable: and of all the Flying Squirrels, without exception,

good specimens are generally acceptable for transmission to the Hon’ble

Company’s Museum m London, and to various other scientific Institutions.

Addendum to first Report.

In p. 864 ante, I took occasion to point out that my Rimator malacoptilus,

p. 155 ante (February), had been redescribed by Mr. G. R. Gray from the

same specimen as Caulodromus Gracei, inthe An. Mag. N. H. for May of the

present year: it now again appears, as a new genus and species, by the name

Merva Jerdonu, Hodgson, in the ‘Caleutta Journal of Natural History’ for

April, but published m the middle of August: the paper, however, bearing

date of December 1846. But the latter is of no recognised importance; and

my description of this bird had indeed been awaiting an opportunity for

publication since 1845, when Mr. Grace was in Calcutta. I certainly did my

utmost to prevent any doubles emplois with Mr. Grace’s specimens; having

sat up till late at night m labelling his whole collection, as that gentleman

will remember: and as he well knew that I had pointed out the Rimator as

new, and with his permission, named and took a description of it for publica~

tion, Mr. Gray’s synonyme might at least have been spared. Whether my

published description of this curious little bird is sufficiently perspicuous and

intelligible, must be left for others to judge: but it is greatly to be regretted

that these synonymes should thus unnecessarily accumulate.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 879

A question of priority of. publication fairly arises, when a Journal falls

into arrear, so that its No. for a particular month is not actually published

for several months afterwards. Thus, in No. 29 of the Cal. Journ. N. H.,

dated April, but published in August, there are papers bearing the author’s

date of May! Which, therefore, in doubles emplois cases is to be considered

the date of publication of a particular name? Surely not April, for an article

written in May! The obviously correct mode is to have the actual date of

publication printed on each No. of a periodical, as is now done on the cover

of the Society’s Journal: though as the latter is generally thrown away

when the volumes are bound up, a more permanent place of record is desir-

able.

In Archibuteo criptogenys, Hodgson, published in the same No. of the Cal.

Journ. N. H., 1 thmk I recognise my A. hemiptilopus, J. A. S. XV, p. 1.

Butaquila strophiata, H., is, 1 very strongly suspect, the Hieraétus pennatus

(v. Spizaétus milvoides of Jerdon), which is not rare in Lower Bengal during

the cold season. With reference to the remarks on the other Indian Buz-

zards, it may further be mentioned that besides Buteo rufinus (v. canescens,

v. longipes),—which is common in Lower Bengal above the tideway of the

rivers,—Mr. Jerdon has described a B. rufiventer m the supplement to his

catalogue of the birds of peninsular India, Madr. Journ. XIII, 165; and that

my B. pygmeus (nec nanus), J. A. S. XIV, 177, has hitherto been observed

only on the eastern side of the Bay of Bengal.

Felis Ogilbii, Hodgson, (ibid. p. 44,) would appear to be the same small

Cat which Mr. Gray has named F. Charltoni (from a Darjeeling specimen),

as noticed in note to p. 865 ante, and which I consider to be a mere variety of

F. bengalensis (v. nipalensis, &e. &c.)—F. macrocelis (v. macroceloides), per-

fectly identical with the Sikim animal, inhabits the mountains of Arracan, as

shown by a skin in the Society’s Museum: and as several Malayan animals

extend their range to Arracan, and as there is considerable diversity in the

ground colourmg and general appearance of two Sikim specimens of this

Cat in the Society’s collection, I doubt exceedingly whether any sufficient di-

versity has been observed between the Sikim, Tibet, and Arracan speci-

mens of it, on the one hand, and the Sumatran specimens on the other, to

warrant their being assumed to be distinct, however remarkable and unusual

this geographic range.

Lastly, respecting the alleged five species of four-horned Antelope, also

noticed m the same No. of the C. J. N. H., it appears to me that they may

be safely again reduced to two, viz. Tetraceros quadricornis, v. chickera,

and T. subquadricornis, Elliot. TT. iodes, H., as described, applies exactly

to the Bengal animal, in every particular; and among the fine series of

Specimens in the Society’s Museum, there is one of a young male (that I

had alive) with the fore and hid horns of the same relative size as in Hard-

wicke’s figure (Lin. Tr. XIV, tab. 15), but the position of the horns in that

figure is erroneous, as shown by reference to the attached description, and I

was informed that the skeleton in the Museum of the Royal College of

Surgeons, London, was that of the identical individual figured by Gen.

Hardwicke, the horns in this being placed as usual in the Bengal animal.

When at Midnapore, last cold season, I saw together, in the possession of

O. W. Malet, Esq., a pair of the common T. quadricornis, and a pair of what

I considered to be Mr. Elliot’s T. subquadricornis ; both (as I understood)

from the jungles at no great distance from that station, where I myself

obtained a fawn of the former species: and this adds to the probabili-

ty of both species being likewise found in the sub-Himalayan sal forest :

indeed, they both also oceur in Southern India, for Mr. Elliot some time ago

Sent me for recognition a skin of T. qguadricornis procured in the Wynaad.

880 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ JuLY,

As for the affinities of these little Antelopes, they are nearly allied to the

Tragelaphi, Uam. Smith, of Africa (or the Boschbok, Guib or Harnessed

Antelope, and their congeners) ; and the former bear exactly the same rela-

tion to the Nilghai of India, which the latter do to the Koodoos (Strepsi-

ceros) of Africa. The ringed markings of the feet occur throughout the whole

series, more or less distinctly: and the posterior horns of Tetraceros resem-

ble those of Portaz, or the Nilghai; and, as in the latter, frequently recline

backward in captive-reared individuals, instead of takmmg the normal curve

upward. The females of all are hornless: and I even doubt if there be any

good generic character to distinguish the females of Tetraceros from those of .

Tragelaphus ; though the latter are somewhat heavier and more Hog Deer

like in form, especially the Boschbok of the Cape. Both groups are mona-

gamous ; and they closely resemble in habits, manners, and gait.

Aug. 10, 1847. KK. Biytu.

Nore.—In p. 779 ante, I referred the Fringilla petrona, Lin., to Mr.

Hodgson’s genus Gymnoris : but I find that the latter is synonymous with

Petronia, (Ray) Bonap.; and the species is designated P. rupestris by the

Prince of Canino. Gmelin, however, had previously designated it Fringilla

stulta, as shown by Mr. H. E. Strickland ; and the latter name will accord-

ingly stand as the specific appellation. The group differs from the closely

allied genus Passer in having a non-bulging, perfectly conical, bill, more or

less thick; also in coloration, which m both sexes approaches that of the

females of Passer, with constantly a yellow spot im front of the neck, weaker

in the females: and, 1 much suspect, in their exclusively arboreal habits ;

whereas all the true Sparrows resort (more or less) to buildimgs.—The species

known to me are l, P. stulta, (Gm.)—2, P. superciliaris, A. Hay, nobis,

XIV, 553—and 3, P. flavicollis, (Franklin.) The second is nearly allied to

the first, but with the more slender bill of the third.

With respect to Passer hispanioiensis and Sturnus unicolor, two species

common to Afghanistan and N. Africa (p. 779 ante), it is remarkable that

both likewise inhabit Sardinia. This island has long been known as a loca-

lity for the latter species; and Bonelli states that the former is the only

Sparrow found in Sardinia. According to Capt. Widdrington, neither P. hispa-

niolensis nor P. cisalpinus inhabits Spam. The former was, I believe, named

from a caged specimen obtained at Gibraltar.

To the synonymes of Pteromys.albwventer, p- 865 ante, add Pt. inornatus,

Is. Geoff., figured in Jacquemont’s Atlas.—E. B.

Report of the Curator Museum of Economie Geology for the months of June

and July, 1847.

Economic Geology.—We have to report for these months several useful

additions to our Museum which are—

12 large specimens of Marble from Mr. Weaver, ind 10 smaller ones

from Messrs. Currie and Co.

Also a specimen of marble from the new Christian Church at Alexandria.

Dr. Dodd of the H.C. Mint has favoured us with 20 specimens, some of

which are rare, others will fill up blanks in our Mineralogical Series, and

some, though duplicates, are much finer specimens than we possess. We

shall I trust be able on our side to add to Dr. Dodd’s collections in exchange

for some of these.

Our active contributor Captain Sherwill, of the Dinapore Survey, sent down

to me some specimens for identification, which I examined and replied to him.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 881

Geology and Mineralogy.—I have looked over and chemically examined

some of the specimens presented by Captain Kittoe in April. Many are

common, but a few are worth notice.

1. A very good specimen of Asparagus-green Tourmaline, with small

erystals of red Tourmaline amongst it; the green a new mineral for India,

as far as I recollect. We have pale apple-green, white and blue tonr-

malines, from America, and the Alps, in our collection; but none of this

colour, which is rarer than many other sorts. The red ones, though minute,

are perfect Rubellites. ;

Our specimen is evidently from a vein and weathered, so that probably

larger crystals may be found there.

Before the blowpipe it becomes by long heating opaque and slaggy on the

edges, though still preserving its green colour, so that it has the appearance

of a small lump of copper slag or Uranium ore under the magnifier.

The hardness is 6.7, and the specific gravity 3.3.

2. A remarkable apple-green quartz rock with bands of rose-coloured fels-

par and transparent quartz running through it. This is, both mineralogically

and geologically curious; for, as will be seen afterwards, it is the rare case of

pure silicate of iron so often met with in sand, and disseminated in other rocks

and minerals, forming nearly a rock by itself.

Another specimen of the same kind is mixed with grey and white quartz

and minute crystals of Iron pyrites. This specimen was carefully examined,

as the pyrites might be auriferous, but nothing but Iron with slight traces of

arsenic was detected. The pure green rock also, when pulverized, yiclded

nothing but iron and silica, both via humida and by the blowpipe, to which it

gave with borax the usual green glass.

3. A specimen, sent, I presume, as the Plumbago mentioned with a note

of interrogation at p. 492, is not Plumbago, but a rolled specimen of magne-

tic Iron ore, mixed with silvery mica and quartz ; forming together a remarka-

ble light grey diallage-lookmg rock witha strong pearly lustre in certain

lights. Itis highly magnetic but imfusible before the blowpipe, which only

renders it slightly slaggy at the edges. It dissolves largely in Hydrochloric

acid but gives only Iron to re-agents. We have a specimen which approaches

to this from the iron mines of Ajmeer, but it is- certainly not common, and if

a definite compound, should form at leasta separate variety, for the purer sorts

might be termed Diallage iron-ore.

4, A fine specimen of flesh-coloured falspar, of which we had but a very

small piece in our collection.

5.—A good specimen of granular and fibrous Tremolite.

We have no localities I regret to say, for these mmerals. I will write to Cap-

tain Kittoe to learn if he can recollect the place where he collected them.

Captain Sherwill, of the Dinapore Survey, as already mentioned, has sent a

few specimens for examination: amongst them are a remarkable variety of

massive Asbestos, much resembling lithomage in appearance, but of which

the fibrous structure when crushed and its behaviour before the blowpipe

place it in the asbestos family : specimens of the same altered by heat have

also been sent.

——

—— Pt

2 = Pi

es.

- = =

HEA

OS eee

HE GREA

ete oe se a vee 5 tee

Pat

TER FLORICAN

V. Black Aspaic Lith’ [refs

OF Ek

rARAL

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

PLLA LD PLL LPL PLL LPL

SEPTEMBER, 1847.

LPL IOLLOLIIIIIILILLL_OOILIOLINOLLPIIODD

. On the Charj, or Otis Bengalensis. By B. H. Hoveson, Esq.

Family STRUTHIONIDA VEL OTIDA.

Sub-family Orin z.

Genus Eupodotis.

Species bengalensis vel deliciosa vel himalayana.

Charj and Dabar of Hindusthan and Bengal.

Greater Florican of British Sportsmen.

Habitat. The Tarai.

Of all Indian game birds the most striking to the eye and the most

grateful to the palate is the Charj or Dabar. Latham introduced it

to the scientific world above half a century back ; and yet so little had

- been added in the interim to his crude knowledge of its real character

and habits that Mr. Vigors could recently suppose it an inhabitant, or

at least visitant of the sub-Himalayas ;* nor am I aware that any one

has to this hour undertaken to give intelligible body and shape to the

mere scientific shadow of a species delineated by Latham. As the

Charj is found more abundantly in the Tarai than elsewhere, and as I

happen to possess a tolerably accurate knowledge of its structure and

habits, (the latter very difficultly procurable,) I purpose to present to

_ the Society in the following paper the substance of my information

respecting this most elegant and high-flavoured bird, which our own

sportsmen with the gun, and native chiefs and Princes with the Baz,+

* Gould’s Century, where is a very bad figure.

+ Astur palumbarious fem, Goshawk,—Male is Jarra,

No, IX, New Series. oy

884 On the Char}, or Otis Bengalensis. [Sepr.

pursue with an energy proportionate to the value of a prize not to be

exceeded for the table, especially in March, when it is in highest con-

dition.

Habitat and Range.—The Char} appears to be confined to the Ben-

gal Presidency, and toa part only of it, for I find no notice of this species

in the Catalogues of Jerdon, of Sykes, or of Franklin, and in fact even in

the Gangetic provinces the Charj is nearly limited to the left bank of the

Ganges, and there to the districts adjacent to the sub-Himilayas, though

I believe it is also found in the somewhat similar districts intervening

between south Behar and Nagptir and Midnapur. “ Tarai” is an

Indian term equivalent to Pays Bas, Landes, Marches, and Marshes,

of European tongues; and the Tarai par excellénce is applied to a

low lying, moist and rarely redeemed tract of level waste extending,

outside the Saul forest, along the base of the sub-Himalayas from the

debouche of the Ganges to the Brahmaputra. This tract, of great

extent and peculiar features, is the favourite and almost exclusive

habitat of the Charj, which avoids the mountains entirely, and almost,

if not quite, as entirely, the arid and cultivated plains of the Doab, and

of the provinces west of the Jumna, the latter of which are still less

suited than the Doab to the Charj’s habits, which prompt it to dwell

upon plains indeed and exclusively, but never upon nude or cultivated

plains. Shelter of nature’s furnishing is indispensable to it, and it

solely inhabits wide spreading plains sufficiently elevated to be free from

inundation and sufficiently moist to yield a pretty copious crop of

grasses, but grasses not so thick nor so high as to impede the move-

ments or vision of a well-sized bird that is ever afoot and always

sharply on the look out. Such extensive, well-clad, yet uncultivated

plains are however to be found only on the left bank of the Ganges,

and accordingly I believe that to that bank the Charj is nearly confin-

ed, and to the Tarai portion thereof.

Manners.—The Char] is neither polygamous nor monogamous, nor

migratory nor solitary. These birds dwell permanently and always

breed in the districts they frequent, and they dwell also socially, but

with a rigorous separation of the sexes, such as I fancy no other species

could furnish a parallel to. Four to eight are always found in the same

vicinity though seldom very close together, and the males are invari-

ably and entirely apart from the females, after they have grown up.

1847.] On the Charj, or Otis Bengalensis. 885

Even in the season of love the intercourse of the sexes among adults

is quite transitory, and is conducted without any of that jealousy and

pugnacity which so eminently distinguish most birds at that period.

In the season of love the troops of males and females come into the

same neighbourhood, but without mixing. A male that is amorously

disposed steps forth and by a variety of very singular proceedings,

quite analogous to human singing and dancing, he recommends himsclf

to the neighbourig bevy of females. He rises perpendicularly in the

air, humming in a deep peculiar tone, and flapping his wings. He lets

himself sink after he has risen some 15 or 20 yards; and again he

rises and again falls in the same manner, and with the same strange

utterance, and thus perhaps 5 or 6 times, when one of the females

steps forward, and with her he commences a courtship in the manner

of a Turkey-cock, by trailing his wings and raising and spreading his

tail, humming all the time as before. When thus, with what I must

call song and dance, the rites of Hymen have been duly performed, the

male retires to his company, and the female to her’s ; nor is there any

appearance (I have, at some cost,* had the birds watched most closely)

of further or more enduring intimacy between the sexes than that just

recorded, nor any evidence that the male ever lends his aid to the

female in the tasks of incubation and of rearing the young. The pro-

creative instinct having been satisfied, the female retires into deep grass

cover and there, at the root of a thick tuft of grass, with very little sem-

blance of a nest, she deposits two eggs, never more nor less, unless the

first be destroyed. Ifthe eggs be handled in her absence, she is sure to

discover it and to destroy them herself. The eggs are of the size and

shape of an ordinary domestic fowl’s, but one sensibly larger and more

richly coloured than the other. This larger and more highly tinted

ege is that of the male young, the smaller and less richly hued egg,

that of the female progeny. The female sits on her eggs about a

month, and the young can follow her very soon after they chip the egg.

In a month they are able to fly ; and they remain with the mother for

_ nearly a year, or till the procreative impulse again is felt by her, when

she drives off the long since fully grown young. Two females com-

monly breed near each other, whether for company or mutual aid and

help ; and thus the coveys, so to speak, though they are not literally

* Unhappily I lost a valuable man by malaria.

iy ao

886 On the Char), or Otis Bengalensis. [Sepr.

such, are usually found to consist of 4 to 6 birds. The Char) breeds

but once a year in June, July. That is, the eggs are then laid, and

the young hatched in July, August. The moults are two annually,

one vernal from March till May, and the other autumnal, which is less

complete and more speedily got over between August and October. The

young males up to the beginning of March entirely resemble the

females; but the moult then commencing gradually assimilates them

to the adults, which never lose, as the lesser species or Likh* is alleged

to do after the courting season, the striking black and white garb that

in both species is proper to the male sex, and permanently so to the

larger species from and after its lst year of age. The young males of

a year have the hackles and crest less developed than those graceful

ornaments afterwards become, though otherwise after their moult there

is little difference to be seen in them from the aspect of maturity.

There is therefore properly speaking no nuptial dress in this species,

though the hackles and crest in their most entire fulness of dimensions

may be in part regarded as such. The Charj is a shy and wary bird,

entirely avoiding fully peopled and fully cultivated districts, but not

averse from the neighbourhood of a few scattered squatters whose

patches of cultivation, particularly of the mustard plants (Rai, Tori,

and Sarstin) are acceptable to the Char] as multiplying his chances of

appropriate food. This exquisitely flavoured bird is a rather promis-

cuous feeder, small lizards, young snakes, insects of most sorts, but

above all, locusts, and after them, grasshoppers and beetles, the sprouts

and seeds and succulent runners of various grasses, berries, stony

fruits, aromatic lactiferous leaves, and stems of various small plants,

with mustard tops and other dainties, all contributing to its nourish-

ment. The largest portion of its usual food is vegetals: but, when

insects abound and especially locusts, they are almost exclusively eaten.

Cerealia are eschewed: but plenty of hard seeded grasses and such

like are taken, and a goodly portion of gravel to digest them. The

Charj is seldom found in thick cover. When he is, he lies close, so

that you may flush him at your foot; but in his ordinary haunts

* Otis Auritus: fem. fulvus: long confounded with the Charj and cited erroneously

by that name even by Mr. Jerdon. Not half the size of the Charj, common in the

western, rare in the eastern, Tarai, and visits the valley of Nepal in May, June, when the

moult is just on.

: 1847.] On the Char), or Otis Bengalensis. 887

amid the scattered tufts of more open grassplats he can be neared

with difficulty only, and No. 5 and a good heavy gun are required to

bring him down at 40 to 60 yards’ distance. His flight is strong,

with a frequent, rapid, even, motion of the wings, and, if he be at all

alarmed, it is seldom suspended under 2 to 300 yards, whilst not

unfrequently it is continued so as to carry the bird wholly out of sight

and pursuit. When flying the neck is extended before the body and

the legs tucked up under it, whereas the whole family of the Herons

fly with neck retracted over the back, and legs stretched out behind ;

differences the rationale of which can as little be conjectured as the

gyrations of the Dog ere he lays himself down to repose. The walk

of the Charj, like that of the Heron, is firm and stately, easy and

graceful: he can move a foot with much speed, and is habitually a

great pedestrian, seldom using his powerful wings except to escape

from danger, or to goto and from his feeding ground, at morn and.

eve, or to change it when he has exhausted a beat. This species is

silent and tranquil, and seldom utters a sound, but if startled, its note

is a shrill metallic clink, chik-chik, and the more ordinary note is the

same but softer and somewhat plaintive. The amorous ditty of the

male has already been mentioned. The female is silent on those

occasions.

Aspect, form, and size—The Charj or Dabar is a largish and very

graceful bird, measuring 2 to 24 feet from tip of bill to tip of tail, and

34 to 4 feet in expanse of wings, and weighing 3 to 4 ibs. Bill to gape

22 inch, to brow 14. Wing 14 inches. Tail 7. Tarse 6 to 63. Central

toe and nail 24. The bill is short and rasorial, or rather crane-like,

(Anthopoides.) The eye, large and soft. The head depressed, and

adorned, in the males, with a full pendant crest. The neck, long and

thin, but in the males set off with a beautiful series of hackles or slender

composed plumes depending from the whole front of the neck. The

body is plump. The wings ample and firm. The tail, short, broad

and rounded ; and the legs, long and suited to much walking. I will

now give some more minute details which the incurious can pass over.

Bill to gape, equal to head, considerably depressed towards the base,

and at the base twice as broad as high. Maxilla more than-half ex-

cided by a large membranous and plumed fosse in which the elliptic

nares are situated. Towards the tip the maxilla is rounded, full and

888 On the Charj, or Otis Bengalensis. [Surr.

hard, with its tip inclined and notched. Mandibula straight and entire.

Gape ample, soft, smooth. Frontal plumes produced far over the bill.

Crest full, dishevelled, pendant, 4 inches long. Hackles narrow,

composed, 3 inches long, extending from the gullet to the breast.

Wings ample, nearly equal to the tail, about one inch less; its end,

firm, not bowed, 3rd or 4th quill longest ; Ist and 2nd but slightly

eradated. Primes somewhat acuminated in the males, but less so than

in the Likh, and emarginated sharply high up on both webs. Tertials

broad, soft, not discomposed, but exceeding the primes in length.

Tail 16 plumes, moderately and evenly rounded, with upper coverts

nearly equalling the plumes. Legs elevate, strong, reticulate through-

out. Tibia half nude and about equal to the tarse. Toes short, stout,

scutellate, full soled, united by a small basal membrane. Central toe.

much the largest. lLaterals slightly unequal. Nails obtuse, strong,

solid, pent or convex above, flat below.

Colours.—Male. Head, neck, and body below, glossy black. Back,

scapulars, tertials next them, and tail-coverts richly marbled, cuneated

and zigzaged with jet black upon a rich buff ground. Alars white.

Their tips, shafts and external margins (in 3 quills) black ; caudals

black with white tips and more or less of buff mottling. Legs sordid

stramineous with a bluish tinge. Bill dusky plumbeous above. Blue

grey below. Carneous towards the gape. Lye pale hazel.

Female. Of a rich buff or pale pure fulvous where the male is

black. Her alars black, vermiculated more or less with buff. Her

neck yet more minutely zigzaged crosswise with brown and her entire

upper vest and tail, superbly cuneated, barred and zigzaged with a

glorious game mixture of black and fulvous. On the cap the same

hues, disposed lengthwise. Sexes of equal size.

Eggs.—The eggs, about the size of those of a bantam, two inches

long by 14 broad, are of asordid stramineous hue, very minutely dotted

and more largely blotched and clouded with black, somewhat as in

Lobivanellus goensis, or the Indian Lapwing.

Osteology—Sternum.—The entire form and substance of the breast

bones indicate great powers of flight. The sternum is 4 inches long,

21+ high and 1} wide. Culmenally it describes a high convex curve

with the edge of its keel, which is itself (the keel) no less than 1} inch

deep. Postcally the sternum terminates gradually and has its walls or

<SRR

S S SSS

SG. Ww°°v

2: a ag SAN

: SS

XN -

——

j ‘

Soa e

yy “

% f i ~ oo,

z a

’

rely

1847. | The Slaty blue Megaderme. 889

sides disappearing in rear with a slope exhibiting two rather deep

notches on either side. ‘The furcula is strong, moderately bowed out-

wards, but very round at its junction with the keel, and curved highly

in the culmenal direction so as to fall in with the high convex sweep

of the sternal keel. The furcula is not anchylosed with the head of

the sternum as in the largest migratory Storks and Cranes. The clavi-

cles are very strong and have very powerful and large crura. (See

sketch).

Soft anatomy.—The intestinal canal is little more than one length

of the bird from tip of bill to tip of tail; about 13 of the skeleton ;

28 to 30 inches in length, and of large diameter. Coecum 7 to 8 inches

long, dilating globosely towards the blind end, and situated 5 to 6

inches from anal extremity of intestines. Stomach 8} inches by 2,

along greater and lesser arches, a sub-gizzard. Outer coat of consider-

able, unequal thickness, but much below the true gizzard type in mus-

cular mass, and the muscle pale and flaccid. Inner coat leathery and

striated. Shape of stomach more or less ovoid; its upper oriface

central ; its lower, terminal. Towards the latter a curved constriction

dividing a small glandulous, from the general triturant portion of the

organ. No trace of gular sac. Tongue medial, simple; its tip sub-

bifid.—This bird is congeneric with the Likh (Auritus) which Mr.

Gray separates from Otis and places in Lesson’s Genus Sypheotides,

hodie Eupodotis. I had named the form, Oticulus.

The Slaty blue Megaderme. Megaderma schistacea, N. S.— By B. UU.

Hopeson, Esq.

VESPERTILIONIDA,

RHINOLOPHINS.

(PHYLLOSTOMIN«& of Gray.)

Genus Megaderma?

Megaderma schistacea, mihi.

Habitat, Northern Bengal towards the Tarai.

It is very seldom that the observer of Nature has an opportunity at

once and adequately to describe a species in its habits and mature form,

890 The Slaty blue Magaderme. [Sepr.

and when the opportunity occurs it should never be neglected, since a

great deal of most unprofitable labour in the gradual rectification of

those inadequate descriptions which are the inevitable consequence of

the ordinarily limited means of observation, is thus prevented. Chance

lately threw such an opportunity in my way in regard to a species of

the Bat kind; and, though the 80 genera and innumerable species of

the Vespertilionide, might well alarm an unprovided field Naturalist

like myself, I trust I shall be able to see my way through a fitting

description without the spectacles of Library and Museum.

Arriving recently at the staging Bungalow of Siligori, on the verge

of the Sikim Tarai, I found that hospitium scarcely habitable owing to

the stench of Bats, and was told that orders had already been issued

for the ejection of these unwelcome tenants by the removal of the false

roof, between which and the external pent roof the creatures had domi-

ciled themselves, so securely and in such numbers that summary

measures of ejectment had become indispensable. I waited to see and

profit. by these measures, and so soon as the false or flat canvas roof

was partially removed, I beheld innumerable (2 to 300) Bats clinging

in the usual inverted manner to the pent roof. Presently they were

most of them on the wing. Many escaped by passing between the

wall and eves, their usual way of egress prior to this disturbance. And

these fled, freely through the mid-day sun, to the proximate out houses.

Many more were struck down by my people whilst attempting to pass

out by the doors; and thus, in half an hour, I became possessed of

some 50 to 60 specimens, when the slaughter was suspended by my

orders : my specimens and observations then and for 10 previous days

having left me nothing further to learn, and the wanton destruction of

the poor creatures being shocking to me, how amusing soever to the

eroup of natives, who moreover declared that the Superintendent had

commanded. the whole to be destroyed. My ample spoils were procured

towards the close of February under the circumstances just stated, and

the examination of them, coupled with the observations of the prece-

ding ten days of my residence at the Bungalow, put me in possession o¢

the following numerous and decisive particulars as to the habits of the

animal, to wit, that this species of Megaderme is extremely gregarious,

and dwells in the dark parts of houses and out-houses, not concealed

in crannies or holes, but openly suspended from any convenient rest ;

PUXXXIX

: lj

, PVD, ng

Schistaced

SE ee ee ee

ans

MEGADERMA

1847. | The Slaty blue Magaderme. 89}

that the species does not hibernate (nor I fancy does any Indian Bat,

even in the lofty and cold sub-Himalayas, under at least 5000 feet of

elevation) ; that it is entirely nocturnal, though capable of a vigorous

flight even at noon of a sunny day ; that it is exclusively insectivorous,

and has no such cannibal propensities as are stated to belong to one of

its congeners, nor consequently are its haunts entirely avoided by the

smaller species of true Bat (Vespertilio proper) though the numerous-

ness of its own race leaves not much room for the intrusion of strangers ;

that the males and females dwell together promiscuously even when the

females are gravid and nearly parturient, and therefore probably always ;

that the young are seemingly driven away so soon as they can shift for

themselves, all those taken by me having been well grown; that the

females bring forth in spring and perhaps also in autumn, the latter

point resting on information, the former on the fact that all my females

were, on the 26th February found variously, but far, advanced in their

pregnancy ; that the males are more numerous than the females in a

high proportion, or from 4 to 4 more ; that the females bring forth only

a single young one at a time, not one instance of double gestation

occurring among my numerous specimens; and, lastly, that no other

species dwells mixedly with this Megaderme, though a species of true

Bat of diminutive size was found tenanting the same house, and the two

were observed to issue forth at night from their respective and distinct

domiciles simultaneously, and so as constantly to cross each other in

their flight, a flight sustained by both with equal power, yet without any

aggression of the larger on the smaller kind.

Having said so much of the manners of our animal I proceed to its

form and structure, merely premisiig that I think it is a true Mega-

derme, although its phalangial system is apparently irreconcileable with

Cuvier’s general or Geoffroy’s particular definitions in that respect,*

for it has two bony phalanges to the thumb, two also to the index, and

three to each of the remaining fingers. In other respects it is a com-

plete Megaderme and a striking examplar of a Genus of Bats, which,

though diffused throughout the plains of India, is absolutely unknown

in the mountains, at least on the sub-Himalayas. The Megadermes

* See Regne animal, Vol. II, pp. 7 and 10, Vol. V. p. 74, Nat. Libr. Vol. XII. I, p.

123, and Vol. VII. p. 74. So far as my observation of the Family of Bats goes the phalan-

gial system of our specimen is unique, and, should it prove so, the type might be deno-

minated Eucheira,

dv Z

892 The Slaty blue Magaderme. (Supr.

appear to be found all over the plains of India and its islands, extending

thence to Africa; and wherever found they are as numerous in indivi-

duals as scant in species, only three distinct kinds being yet recorded,

notwithstanding the immense geographic diffusion of the Genus. The

subject of the present paper is however, I believe, a novelty, and to the

careful description of it I now proceed.

The Slaty Megaderme of the Tarai is 33 inches long from snout to

vent, the head, to the occiput, 14, the ear to the lobe, 14, the caudal

membrane (for there is no tail) 14, the arm 14, the forearm 24, the

longest finger 5, the thigh 13, the leg 12, the planta and nails, 3, the —

expanse 18, and the weight 2 oz. Sex makes no difference in size or

aspect, and immaturity, after the growth is well advanced, little or none.

The colour of the fur is, for the most part, a clear deep slaty blue

above and sordid buff below, of the membranes deep brown, and of the

eye, very dark. Females resemble males. Juniors have the slaty hue

less pure or smared with brown. The moderate-sized and depressed

head ends bluffly to the front, where the simple and adpressed lips are

covered with downy piles and short divergent hairs, except in front of

the lower lip which is nude and faintly grooved. Two moderately

large and roundish plates are laid flat on the nose, one above and the

other below the ovoid nares, which lie hid completely between them.

The upper plate becomes at the base of the bridge of the nose some-

what narrowed, and then is continued into an erect free process, more

or less concave, and divided longitudinally by a central ridge; the

shape of the process being elliptic. ‘The eyes, which have a backward

and laterally remote position, are small, but still larger considerably

than in the Bats proper or in the Rhinolphes, though less so than in

the Pteropines. ‘The immense nude and rounded ears have their bases

low down and forward, so as nearly to pass under the eye, where there

is a vague antitragal development, and immediately above it, but quite

distinct, rises the inner ear consisting of an acute spire, and a small

rounded process, in line with it, which latter is sometimes notched on

its round edge. The true ears are united over the forehead above half

way to their tips and of course can therefore have very little mobility.

Nor do the ears exhibit any of that exquisite sensibility for which the

ears of the Rhinolphes are so remarkable. The body is muscular and

strong with a large sternal keel or crest, and is covered abundantly with

1847. | The Slaty blue Magaderme. 893

silky hair of one kind that is laxly applied to the skin, and more or

less wavy in some specimens, smooth in others. The flying apparatus,

or alar and caudal membranes, are very ample, the latter being extend-

ed to the heel or tarse, and so as, when expanded, to run straight across

from heel to heel. The alar membrane commences at the centre of the

forearm’s length, takes in the first joint of the thumb, makes a large

angle so as to envelope the long mid-finger, and then passes pretty

evenly to the heel. There is no trace of tail, nor any caudal vertebre.

The thumb has two equal bony joints, whereof the first is enveloped in

membrane and the second free and nailed as usual. The index has one

entire joint and a second rudimental, which however is half an inch long

nearly, and all the other digits have three complete bony phalanges

each. There are two pectoral and two enguinal teats, whereof the latter

are the larger and bear more appearance of having been sucked. The

penis is pendant: the tests internal: the womb simple; there is no

frontal sinus: stomach purely membranous and globose, with proximate

orifaces: intestines from 11 to 14 inches, of pretty equal calibre,

and having a grain-like coecum, } inch long, at 1 to 14 inches from the

anal end of the gut: great arch of stomach 3 to 3}; lesser} to 3:

Lungs 2-lobed: Liver 2-lobed, each subdivided, and a lobulus: Gall-

bladder grain-like (size and shape of a grain of finest rice) and freely

suspended in the cleft of the largest lobe of the liver. Contents of

stomachs, insect remains solely : of uteri, single young, much advanced

in growth, with all the organs formed and the mouth open, but quite

nude. The scull, the walls of which are as thin as paper, is much

curved culmenally and very ample in dimensions in all the regions of the

brain : the crests, longitudinal and transverse, small but traceable: the

frontals flat, short and laterally bounded by sharp ridges: the nasals,*

wanting : orbits large and very incomplete : auditory cavities double :

lower jaw straight with very low condyles. Teeth ©: 1:1 4:4, No

trace of incisors in the upper jaw, nor of any bone or cartilage to sup-

* The deficient bones are apparently not merely the intermaxillars but the nasals, of

which there is no trace, and the cavity in front of the scull is consequently very large.

However inall the 7 specimens now before me the cranial sutures are well nigh or

wholly obliterated. Quere? Are not the nasal bones wanting in all the typically istio-

phorous Bats? for, if not, how could the complex and delicate external apparatus of the

nose have the requisite freedom of communication with the nervous and circulating sys«

tems, there being no special orifaces observable in the malars or frontals. In fact, the

ant-orbitar formamina are very small in these Bats, and I have noticed no others.

x we 2

894 On a New Species of Plecotus. [SEpT.

port them ; lower incisors pressed between the canines and denticulate

on their crowns: laniaries large, curved, angular, with spiculate pro-

cesses before and behind at their base: molars purely insectivorous,

their crowns bristling with spikes and fillmg the entire space from the

laniaries to the posteal edge of both jaws. Tongue moderately exten-

sile and simple.

The following are the dimensions in detail of a fine mature speci-

men :—

Hxpanse Of WIS en... hes eee ee les, Sate 8)

Snoutto vent. 2... s. Vie ih

Tail OTe

HOGG! TNOHTULANE (crews). o 3 ts a es ee oe! ab

Head to occiput, . PRES ih ate

Tiemeti Or CArsto. ee cistern! sh Meee ete ete 0 1 2

Width of ears uP c leors +s tein Satie re gee tr men

Draconic at ae ee se oe Lae a lele ott ee

ROMMEL Cig 50 os se eyales ecriate MIS e oo ey ees 025

Lone fineer >. soa ee se ee ie ek

Femur . eas 0 1 4

Ta eae ee ine

Pluita ‘and hails’ oe ements vs he cea he sk «ee ee

Wreirktr; 3%... 2 OZ.

PLL LLL LILLIE II LIL PI III I PLL IFPI

On a New Species of Plecotus ; by the same.

{ have just obtained, for the first time, a sample of the genus Pleco-

tus, and one very nearly allied to the common English type so admir-

ably described by McGillivray in the VII. Vol. of the Nat. Lib. p.

85—90. My specimen was taken in the central region of the moun-

tains, in a dwelling house, where it was attracted at night by the lights,

and after a chase of above half an hour’s duration, during which the

extraordinary yolant powers of this Bat several times caused its

Lf fe

1847. | On a New Species of Plecotus. 895

pursuers to despair of success in taking it. It flew unweariedly, turned

with the rapidity of a butterfly, and alighted and rose again as readily

as that active insect. It is a male and mature.

Plecotus homochrous, mihi. Snout to vent 14 inches. Head

Tail 13. Expanse 10. Weight less $ oz. Ears from anteal base 13.

From posteal 13. Arm 13. Forearm 1,z. Mid finger 23. Femur

3, Tibia 2. Planta and nails 55, Colour, uniform obscure brown.

Fur, silky and short, internally black, externally brunescent above,

flavescent below, but obscurely in both cases. Membranes dusky

brown. Iris saturate brown. Head depressed. Nose medial, depres-

sed, with a central groove in both skin and scull. Nares, angulo-elliptic,

large, supernal, with a swollen margin. Lips simple. Eye prominent,

large for a true Bat, and nearer ear than snout. Forehead not raised.

Ears enormous, 23 of head, elliptic, nude, transversally striolate.

Anteal edge of helix, half reflected, flat, smooth, and ending below in

a sacculus and salient knob. Inner ear narrow, pointed, erect, with a

small basal process for tragus, answering which is a ‘small internal

antitragus. Ears remote, low down, touching with proximate edges

over the forehead, but not united there. Tongue simple and not

extensile. Teeth 232 1;1, 4:4, Wings ample, the membrane commen-

cing from shoulder almost, and taking in the wrists, first phalanx of

thumb, and the metatarse as well as tarse, and enveloping all the long

tail. Thumb 3 jomted. Index 1. Mid-digit 4. Annular and small

each 3. Tail 7 jomted, long and pointed, the mere tip free. No

teats traceable on chest or groin. Intestines 54 inches, thin coated

and fragile, wider above, gradually narrowing. No ccecum. Stomach

membranous, hemispheroidal, with terminal orifaces. 13 by 3, inches

along greater and lesser arches.

Hasirat.—Central region of sub-Himalayas.

Remarx.—Nearly allied to Auritus, but differs therefrom by dis-

united ears, fewer molars, a flat inner ear, shorter fur, and nude ears,

besides its more uniform colour. The joints of the digits also differ,

showing how little dependance can be placed upon this mark which

yet Cuvier, Geoffroy and H. Smith make the corner-stone of their

general classification of the Family !

I subjoin a synopsis of the several species thus far ascertained,

896 On a New Species of Plecotus. [Sepr.

VESPERTILIONIDA.

PTEROPINA.

Pteropus. 1. edwardsw v. medius.

Cyanopterus. 1. marginatus.

Habitat, Terai. Passengers in Hills.

RHINOLOPIN.

Rhinolophus. 1. perniger. 2. macrotis. 3. tragatus.

Hipposideros. 1. armiger. 2. subbadius.

Habitat, Central Hills.

Megaderma. 1. schistacea.

Habitat, Tarai.

VESPERTILIONIN&.

Vespertilio. 1. murtcola. 2. pallidiventris.

Kerivoula. 1. formosa.

Scotophilus. 1. fuliginosus.

Noctilinia. 1. labiata. 2. lasyura.*

Plecotus. 1. homochrous.

Habitat, Central Hills.

Total—15 species.

* N. B. This is an undescribed species with the general structure of labiata,

but distinguished remarkably by having the entire legs and caudal membrane clad

in the fur of the body, which is thick and woolly. Colour bright rusty above, sooty

below ; the hairs tipt hoary. Digits rusty. Membranes blackish. Snout to rump

Zinch. Head +2. Earsi4. Tail 1?. Expanse 13 inchs. Arm 13. Forearm

13. Long finger 3%. Head depressed. Eyes and ears remote. Eyes small. Ears

moderate rounded. Inner ears spire-shaped. WNostrils lateral-salient. Cheeks

tumid. Thumb with 3 joints. Index with 2. Mid with 4 and a cartilaginous appen-

dix. Annular and small digits each with 3. Tail ample, 7 jointed, and nearly square.

Teeth all remarkably blunt. Penis with a corneous tip ending in two horn-like

crura. Helix posteally with a sacculate reduplication, but no prolongation towards

the gape as in labiata. Intestines 74 inches. No coecum. Stomach hemisphe-

roidal with terminal orifaces.

1847. | Catalogue of Reptiles, Se. 897

CATALOGUE OF REPTILES

Inhabiting the Matayan PENINSULA and IsLANDs,

Collected or observed by Turonore Cantor, Hsq., M. D., Bengal

Medical Service.

(Continued from No. CURNX)

OPHIDIA.

INNOCUOUS SERPENTS.

FAM. TYPHLOPIDA, Gray.

BURROWING.

Gen. Pinipion, Duméril and Bibron.

Head covered with shields, cylindrical, very short, as if truncated,

convex above, declivous in front; muzzle rounded; rostral shield like

a large rounded cap covering the head and muzzle ; an anterior frontal,

a frontal, a pair of supra-orbital-, ocular-, nasal-, and fronto-nasal shields ;

neither parietals, inter-parietals, nor pree-orbitals ; nostrils hemispheri-

cal, under the muzzle, between the nasal-and fronto-nasal shields ; eyes

excessively small, hidden by the ocular shields.

PILIDION LINEATUM, (Boie.)

Syn.—Acontias lineatus, Reinwardt, MS.

Typhlops lneatus, H. Boie.

Typhlna, Wagler.

Typhlops lineatus, Gray in Griffith, A. K.

Typhlops limeatus, Schlegel.

Pilidion lineatum, Duméril and Bibron.

Typhlinalis lineatum, Gray : Catal.

Ground-colour pale gamboge or orange, uniform on the head, the

apical third of the tail, and the abdomen ; interrupted on the back and

sides by 12 longitudinal, serrated brown lines, produced by a minute

triangular spot on each side of the scales.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

Java, Sumatra, Singapore.

A single individual, captured by Sir William Norris, differs from the

description given by M. M, Duméril and Bibron in the comparatively

898 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

greater dimensions of the tail. It is strongly arched ; its length

equals twice the breadth of the head ; it is covered with 16 trans-

versal series of scales, and it is considerably thicker than the rest

of the uniformly cylindrical body. The anterior frontal shield is

very broad, larger than the frontal. It was of the following dimen-

eS =

sions :— :

Length of the head,......... Ofeet 02 imeh. |

Ditto ~ dittes “trunk, Tee eed 0Z

Ditto. -ditto*Ctadl eee Ue :

: os {

. L ft. 2 12 ee

Circumference of the trunk 2 inch ; of the tail £ inch.

Gen. Tyruuops, Schneider.

Head covered with shields, depressed ; muzzle rounded, covered above

and beneath by the rostral shield ; an anterior frontal, a frontal, a pair

of supra-orbitals, one or two pairs of parietals and inter-parietals; a

| pair of ‘nasals, fronto-nasals, pree-orbitals and oculars ; nostrils lateral,

hemispherical, opening in the suture between the nasal and fronto-

nasal ; eyes lateral, more or less distinct ; pupil round.

TYPHLOPS NIGRO-ALBUS, Duméril and Bibron.

Syn .—Argyrophis bicolor, Gray : Catal.

Shining black above; on the head some transversal and radiating

whitish yellow lines; scales of the back edged with white ; beneath

whitish yellow.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills, Singapore.

Sumatra.

This species is closely allied to 7. diardi, Schlegel,* an inhabitant

of Assam and the Khassia Hills. Of two individuals observed, the

larger was of the following dimensions.

Length of the head, ........ Ofeet 04 inch.

Ditto * ditto astrummkgaiies sei. 1 0

Ditto ditto tate wt ae, 02

Mit, 0Z inch.

Circumference of the trunk % inch, of the tail 14 inch.

* Syn.—T. diardii, apud Dum. and Bibr.—Argyrophis horsfieldii, Gray : Catal.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 899

TYPHLOPS BRAMINUS, (Daudin.)

Syn.—L’Orvet lombric, Lacépéde.

Anguis. Rondoo Talooloo Pam. Russell, I. Pl. 43.

Punctulated Slow-Worm, Shaw.

Eryx braminus, Daudin.

Typhlops rondoo talooloo, Cuvier.

Tortrix russelu, Merrem.

Cuvier.

Typhlops braminus, apd Fitzinger

Gray in Griffith, A. K.

Typhlops russellu, Schlegel.

Typhlops braminus, Cuvier, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Argyrophis bramicus, Gray: Catal.

Shining copper-coloured, or brown of various shades above, paler

beneath. Some individuals of a uniformly bluish white. All the

scales with a dark brown spot at the anterior part. The shields of the

head have a whitish line close to their margins. In the young the

latter is crenulated, and the sides of the head, lips, throat, the anal

region, and the point of the tail are yellowish or whitish, and the body

is semitransparent.

Hasir.— Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Canton-Province, Philippines, Guam (Marian Isles, ) Java,

Tenasserim, Bengal, Assam, Coromandel, Ceylon, Malabar.

In the Malayan countries this species is numerous in hills and

valleys. The eyes are black, the pupil round, which is also the case in

T. ngro-albus. The largest of a great number examined was of the

following dimensions :—

Pench of the heads) 30. oy. i... 02.- inch.

Witte; ditto trunk,’ ...:'. 72

Prieto. aitto’ ‘tail, Fo. tea: Of

7& inch:

Circumference of the neck 4 inch ; of the tail 2 inch.

The preceding species of this family are all of similar habits. They

mostly live under ground, but appear occasionally in shady places,

particularly after showers of rain, in Bengal, in the rainy season. They

are very agile, and appear to make use of the horny point of the tail

as a propeller. When taken, they frequently press it against the hand

m their attempts to escape. Reposing on the ground Typhlops bra-

900 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sev7.

minus may easily be mistaken for an earthworm, until its serpentine

movements, the darting of the white furcated tongue, while the head

and neck are raised, make it known. In confinement they refuse food

and water. In all dissected, the stomach contained some earth; in a

few, remains of insects, (myriapoda, ants.) A young female had a

string of six cylindrical soft eggs, of a yellowish white colour, each

about 2 of an inch in length, 4. in diameter.

FAM, BOIDA, Bonaparte.

BURROWING.

Gen. CyLtinpropuis, Wagler.

Scales smooth, imbricate, hexagonal ; those of the abdomen broader

than the rest; nostrils subvertical, opening in the lower part of the

anterior frontal shield ; neither nasals, frenals, nor pree-orbitals ; a simgle

post-orbital ; frontals large, reaching the minute eye, and the large 2nd and

3rd labials ; supra-orbitals, oecipitals and vertical distinct ; tail very short.

CyYLINDROPHIS RUFUS, (Laurenti.)

Gmelin.

Syn.—Anguis rufa, Laurenti, spud] Schneider.

Shaw.

Anguis striatus, Gmelm.

Anguis scytale, Linné, apud Russell, II. Pl. 27.

Shilay Pamboo, Russell, II. Pl. 28 (young.)

Anguis corallina, Shaw.

Eryx rufa, Daudin.

Gray.

Tortrix rufa, Merrem, apud Schlegel. ai

Filippi.

Seytale scheuchzeri, Merrem.

llysia rufa, Lichtenstem, apud Fitzinger.

Cylindrophis resplendens, Wagler.

Cylindrophis rufa, Gray, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Iridescent blackish brown above, beneath with alternate black and

yellowish white transversal bands or interrupted bars. Iris black,

pupil vertically contracted by the light; tongue whitish. Central

series of abdominal scales 206 ; subcaudal 6.

Hasit.—Singapore.

Java, Tranquebar, Bengal. (?)

A single individual, turned up with the earth in a garden at Singa-

pore belonging to Dr. Montgomerie, differs from the description

Se ee eg ES ee

. .

ae eee

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 901

given by M. M. Duméril and Bibron in the following particulars. The

head is uniformly black, without the two scarlet frontal spots; the

apex of the tail whitish ; the posterior part of the body is more robust

than the anterior ; the length of the head forms more than J; of the

entire length of the animal; there are six pairs of labial shields on

each jaw, and the scales of the trunk are disposed in 20 longitudinal

series. It unites characters assigned by M. M. Duméril and Bibron

as distinguishing Cylindrophis rufus from C. melanotus, Wagler, and

it would therefore appear that Dr. Schlegel is justified in considering

the latter from Celebes (Tortriz melanota, Boie, MS.) as a variety of

rufa. In the present individual there is no external appearance of the

very rudimentary anal hooks. It was slow in its movements, attempted

to escape, but not to bite.

Henoth'oi the head,.:........ 0 ieet 02 meh.

ipso atte s-tIUlK,. «se seed oe

feerd Witte tdi cca ee. CO 0g

1 ft. 74 inch.

GEN. XENOPELTIS, Reinwardt.

Head rather narrower than the trunk, depressed, obsoletely angular ;

eyes small, round; nostrils large, apical; frenal shield very large ;

prz-orbital none ;* post-orbitals three; interparietal very large,

equalling the vertical; trunk thick, short with imbricate smooth hex-

agonal scales, disposed in longitudinal series, increasing in size towards

the narrow abdominal scuta; tail thick, short, awl-shaped, beneath

with scutella. 3

XENOPELTIS UNICOLOR, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Xenopeltis concolor, Reinwardt.

Xenopeltis leucocephala, Reinwardt (young.)

Guerin: Iconog. Pl. 21, Fig. 3.

Tortrix xenopeltis, Schlegel.

Adult.—Blackish or reddish brown above with strong metallic blue,

purple, and green lustre ; lips and throat buff ; the lowest lateral series

* The single prz-orbital is very large, the frenal small, sub-rectangular ; the nostrils

open between the latter and the nasal shield.

+ Three individuals examined, presented two post-orbitals.

4-2

902 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

of scales, scuta and scutella pale reddish brown with broad whitish

margins. Iris black ; pupil lanceolate with the apex downwards, ver-

tically contracted by the light ; tongue buff.

Young.—Head yellowish white with a brown spot on the crown

and labial shields ; the scales of the sides edged with white, producing

longitudinal zig-zag lines ; the two lowest series of scales and scuta

yellowish white; scutella of the same colour with a brown transversal

line.

Scuta 175 to 179, Scutella 26 to 27.

Hasrr.— Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Celebes, Java, Sumatra.

Of three young individuals, one was found by Sir William Norris

on the Great Hill at Pinang, a second by Dr. Montgomerie at Singa-

pore, and a third was obtained in Province Wellesley, where also a

single adult male was killed. As this serpent in general appearance bears

a strong resemblance to Lycodon aulicus, (Liuné) (Syn. L. hebe, apud

Schlegel), so it also does in its fierce habits, and mode of attack. The

scales are smooth, rhombic-hexagonal, disposed in 15 longitudinal series.

Labial shields 8-8. The stomach of a young individual examined, con-

tained the remains of arat. The adult attains to a much larger size

than supposed: a male was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head,........ O feet, 14 meh,

Ditto: / ditto > trunk;.ce02).. 2038 23

Ditto; ditto; dary ess 24 20 4

ott. -/+' neh,

Circumfernce of the neck 28, of the trunk 4%, of the root of the

tail 2 inch.

TERRESTRIAL.

GEN. Pyruon, Daudin.

Entire shields under the abdomen and tail, the latter cylindrical,

sometimes with scutella ; anus with scales and a hook on each side.

PyTHON RETICULATUS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Seba I, Tab. 62, Fig. 2; II. Tab. 79, Fig. 1. and Tab. 80. Fig. 1,

Ular sawa, Wurmb.

La jaune et bleue Lacépede.

L’oularsawa, Bonnaterre.

Boa reticulata, Schneider, apud Daudin.

Boa rhombeata, Schneider. (?)

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 903

Boa amethystina, Schneider.

Boa constrictor, Var e, Latreille.

Boa phrygia; Shaw.

Coluber javanicus, Shaw.

Boa constrictor, Var 5, Daudin.

Python amethystimus, Daudin.

Python des isles de la Sonde.

F. Boie.

Python schneideru, Merrem, apud | Gein

Schlegel.

Coluber javanensis, Fleming.

Fitzinger.

Python javanicus,* Kuhl, spud Gray in Griffith, A. K

Kichwald.

Constrictor (P. schneideri, Khul) Wagler.

Python reticulatus, Gray, apud Duméril and Bibron.

*< Ular sawa”’ of the Malays.

Ground-colour above light yellowish-brown, chestnut or olive-green,

assuming a greyish hue on the sides, all the colours strongly iri-

descent, particularly reflecting metallic blue, or green. The head

is divided from the muzzle to the nape of the neck by a black line,

continued along the back to the point of the tail and describing a

series of large lozenges, sometimes linked to each other by a small black

ring, sometimes broken up into large irregular patches. A black ob-

lique line proceeds from behind the eye towards the angle of the mouth,

continuing on the sides as a series of more or less regular lozenges,

which are joined to the lateral angles of those of the back by a large

black triangular spot with a white arched mark in the centre. The

scales nearest the black margins of the lozenges are of a lighter colour

than the rest, sometimes whitish. Between and within the lateral

lozenges appear numerous black spots, or interrupted lines. The lips

(the lower in some present a black line), and abdominal scuta are

gamboge, or pale yellow, as well as the lowest two or three series of

scales, but the latter with irregular black spots. The caudal scutella,

and scuta, when present, are yellow, marbled with black. The iris is

silvery flesh-coloured or yellowish-brown, sometimes with a black bar ;

the pupil vertically contracted by the light. The tongue is black

above, bluish white bencath. In the young the colours are brighter

than in the adult.

Scuta 297 to 330; Scutella 82 to 102.

* Pytho javanicus, figured and described in Abel’s Narrative, &c., is Python molurus ,

( Linné, )

904 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the |Sepr.

Hasit.— Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Chusan ?* Amboina, Java, Banka, Sumatra, Bengal? ies

The two fossets of the rostral shield are pyriform with the apex

diverging, and those of the nearest 3 or 4 upper labials are of similar

shape. The inferior fossets are square, occupying the lower margin of

the shield, varying from 7 to 9 on each side. The foremost of these

is situated on the shield corresponding to that of the upper jaw, which

borders the orbit.

This species is very numerous in the Malayan hills and valleys, feed-

ing upon quadrupeds and birds. It often takes up its abode in out-

houses, preying at night, and is thus useful in destroying vermin,

although plunder is occasionally committed in poultry yards. Dr.

Montgomerie has seen in George Town, Pinang, a young one which

the inhabitants suffered to retain unmolested possession of the rice

stores in order to secure them against the ravages of rats. Indivi-

duals of 16 ft. in length are of no rare occurrence. In 1844 one was

killed at the foot of Pinang, which a gentleman informed me measured

more than 30ft. During the expedition to China in 1840 one was

shot from the poop of one of H. M. Transports, then riding in Singa-

pore roads, between 3 and 4 miles from the shore. It was about ft.

long, and had the upper part of the head infested with Ivodes ophio-

philus, Miller. The Chinese attribute great medicinal qualities to

the heart and the gall-bladder, and use the skin to cover the bodies

of some of their musical instruments. Python molurus, (Linné,) Pedda

Poda, Russell, I. Pl. 22, 23, 24, and Bora, Pl. 39, is said also to

occur, but rarely, in the Malayan Peninsula, but I never had an oppor-

tunity of seeing it. ‘

* Skins are of frequent occurrence at Chusan, and the natives assert that the serpent

is found there and on the neighbouring continent. Serpents from 14 to 16 feet in length,

“* Rock-snakes,” were observed by several officers during our occupation of the island.

> M.M. Duméril and Bibron state that this species has been sent from Bengal by

M.A. Duvaucel. The natives are not acquainted with it,and the specimens in the

Museum of the Asiatic Society are from Pinang. The living animal is occasionally

brought from the Straits of Malacca to Calcutta, and such is probably the history of the

specimen sent from Bengal byM. Duvancel. Python molurus, (Linné,) (Pedda Poda

and Bora of Russell,) is very numerous in Bengal.

ey a ee ee ere

ale

~_ =

ee ee

A ee Se et ea ie ns a

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 905

AQUATIC.

Gen. AcrocHornuws, apud Schlegel,

(Acrochordus, Hornstedt, 1787.—Chersydrus, Cuvier, 1817.)

Acrochordus, Hornstedt. Nostrils vertical, eyes encircled by a ring

of minute scales ; trunk compressed, attenuated towards both extremi-

ties ; tail tapering, compressed ; all the scales small, trifid, strongly

keeled.

AcrocHuorpus JAVANICUS, Hornstedt.

Syn.—Acrochordus javanicus, apud Shaw.

Acrochordus javensis, Lacép. apud Cuvier.

Acrochordus javanicus, apud Schlegel.

* U'lar karong, or sapi, or lembu”’ of the Malays.*

Young. Above dull greyish-brown ; sides and lower parts pale yellow,

or dirty ochre ; back with 3 longitudinal, undulating, frequently inter-"

rupted black bands; sides and abdomen with rows of rounded spots,

marbled and dotted with black.

Adult. Of similar, but less distinct colours. Iris brown, pupil

elliptic, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue whitish.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

Java.

A female captured on the Great Hill at Pinang, at a distance from

water, was of the following dimensions :

ener of the head, ... . a5. to ft.) 14-inch,

Mire auto trunk,’ .).)...... 4 7

Peat? CULO: tall, .. 2.4... 22000 9

bite? 54) ineh?

Greatest circumference one foot.

Notwithstanding the sharply compressed abdomen, the serpent mov-

ed without difficulty, but sluggishly on the ground, and preferred

quiet. When touched she attempted to bite, but the pupil being con-

tracted by the glare, she missed her aim. Shortly after being brought,

while the rest of the body remained motionless, the posterior ribs were

observed moving, and the serpent successively, in the course of about

25 minutes, brought forth twenty-seven young ones. Each birth was

* U'lar signifies a serpent, kdérong a sac ; sdpi and lembu a cow or ox. These expres-

sive vernacular names refer to the loose skin, and the bulk of the animal.

906 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

followed by some sanguinolent serum. With two exceptions the foetus

appeared with the head foremost. They were very active, bit fiercely,

and their teeth were fully developed. Shortly after birth the integu-

ments came off in large pieces, which is also the case with the foetus of

several species of Homalopsis. The present ones were placed in water,

which however appeared to distress them, as they all attempted to

escape on dry ground. Nearly all were of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ......... 0 ft.’ "03 (aa

Dito. sditto.” trigaks 2.5 es ey 12

Ditto ditto: ~ taka. a oO 3

Lit; 5 Inek

The Malays of Pinang assert that this species is of very rare occur-

rence. During a residence of 20 years at Singapore, Dr. Montgomerie

observed it but in a solitary instance. The physiognomy of this

species bears a striking resemblance to that of a thorough-bred Bull-

dog, which in a somewhat less degree also may be said of the follow-

ing.

Sub-Gen. Chersydrus,* Cuvier. Head and body uniformly covered

small scales.

ACROCHORDUS GRANULATUS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Hydrus granulatus, Schneider.

Angvis granulatus, Schneider.

Acrochordus fasciatus, Shaw.

Acrochordus dubius, Shaw.

Pelamis granulatus, Daudin.

Chersydrus (A. fasciatus, Shaw), Cuvier.

Acrochordus fasciatus, apud Raffles.

Chersydrus granulatus, Merrem, apud Wagler.

Acrochordus fasciatus, apud Schlegel.

* U'lar limpa,”’ (S" or “ U’lar laut’’ of the Malays.

Young. Blackish-brown or liver-coloured; the head with a few

scattered yellowish-white spots, the rest of the body with numerous

rings of the latter colour, some interrupted on the back, others on the

abdomen.

* This Sub-Gen. was founded upon the erroneous supposition that Acrochordus fuscia-

tus, Shaw, possessed venomous organs.

g<> Limpa, 1. e. liver, liver-coloured.

ee ee ee ee ee

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 507

Adult. The dark colours fade to a dull greyish black, uniform on

the back, and the sides and abdomen present alternate dark and whitish

vertical bands. Inis black, pupil vertically contracted ; tongue whitish.

Hasir.—Rivers and sea-coast of the Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Bay of Manilla, New-Guinea, Timor, Java, Sumatra, Coro-

mandel.

This species appears not to exceed about 3ft. in length. The body is

less bulky and the skin less loose than in 4. javanicus. But the form

is more compressed, particularly the sword, or oar-like tail, and like

that of the pelagic venomous serpent, appears exclusively calculated

to aquatic habits. The scales also resemble those of the latter, and are

generally smaller than in 4. javanicus. Those of the back, the largest,

are rounded rhombic, each with a minute tubercle in the centre. The

skin in the interstices is finely wrinkled. On the abdomen the scales

are mucronate, with a sharp, reclining central point. In both species

the medial line is raised by 2 or 3 quincunx rows of scales with their

points overlapping each other. The orbit is surrounded by a ring

of scales a little larger than the rest. The nostrils, pierced high up

on the muzzle, are almost vertical, slightly more so than they are in

A. javanicus. In both they are tubular, larger in the present species,

sinuous, and provided with a deeply seated membranous fold, which

can hermetically close the passage. The mouth is secured in a similar

manner by a central arched notch and two lateral protuberances, which

correspond to a protuberance and two lateral cavities in the lower jaw.

This contrivance also occurs in Hydrus, and to a certain extent in

Homalopsis. With the exception of the dentition and the absence of

wenomous organs, in anatomical details both species of <Acrochordus

closely resemble Hydrus. As observed by M. Schlegel, the most

striking feature is the great development of the lung, which occupies

nearly three-fourths of the extent of the abdominal cavity. A some-

what similar arrangement also occursin Homalopsis. All the maxillary

teeth (inter-maxillary none) are strong, pointed, inwardly reclining and

disposed in double or treble rows. The 3 anterior teeth are the short-

est : the upper jaw has on each side upwards of 20 teeth, the lower 3

or 4 less. The palatal teeth number 12 on each side, the pterygoid 9,

and are shorter than the rest. Acrochordus granulatus is of uo rare

6 8B

808 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Srrv.

occurrence in the sea of the Malayan coasts, although, according to

Raffles, it is rarely seen on the coasts of Sumatra. At Pinang they

are found among the fishes, taken in the stakes some 3 or 4 miles

distant from the coast. M. Schlegel is mistaken in stating that this

species never inhabits the sea,* and in censuring M. Eschscholtz for

his stating that the fishermen often take it in the Bay of Manilla. A

female of the following dimensions had six eggs :—

Length of the head,........ O feet 04 inch.

Brito: “ditto” curl) +See ere 73

mincco altho. tan, cere ne eee 38

2ft. 118 inch.

Greatest circumference, 4 inches.

The egg is cylindrical, soft, coriaceous, whitish, about 14 inch im

length. In each egg was coiled up a living young one of the following

dimensions :

Leneth of the head, (7:2: 2.0. 32 -. 02) Sige

Ditto: ditto trink, Stet: kh Og

Ditto: Sdittos taathe ay, ace 14

102 inch. .

Greatest circumference, 1 inch. In food and general habits this

species resembles the pelagic, venomous, serpents ; in its element, it is

active, but on dry, blinded by the daylight, it is sluggish and of uncer-

tam movements.

FAM. COLUBRID, Bonaparte.

TERRESTRIAL.

Gen. CatamariaA, H. Bote.

Body diminutive, elongated, obtuse at both extremities, throughout

of equal diameter, cylindrical; eyes very small with round pupil ;

frontals one pair, laterally extending to the labials; frenals none ;

nostrils lateral, opening in a small shield between the frontal, rostral

and anterior labial ; one pree-orbital, one post-orbital, four mental shields ;

dorsal scales rhombic, polished, smooth ; tail very short.

CALAMARIA LUMBRICOIDEA, Schlegel, Var.

Syn.—Calamaria lumbricoidea, Boie, MS.

Calamaria virgulata, Boie, MS. (Young.)

* Essai, &c. p. 492.

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 909

Strongly iridescent, brownish-black, lighter on the head, scales with

whitish edges ; cheeks, lips and throat citrine ; the lowest row of scales

and abdominal surface yellowish white; sub-caudal scutella faintly

marked with brown ; eyes and tongue black.

Scuta 169; Scutella 26.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

Celebes, Java.

This variety differs in nothing but colours from the species describ-

ed by M. Schlegel. Of three individuals observed, two were taken by

Sir W. Norris and W. T. Lewis, Esq. in the hills of Pinang, the third

by Dr. Montgomerie at Singapore. The largest was of the following

dimensions :

eneth of the head, ..........+6.... , 33 ameh.

Die GVCOMTUNN, On bee ce Sele se es LIS

PeirO Gitte tall cesta cee. Oe 1S

1 ft. 14 inch.

Circumference £ inch. |

The livery bears a remarkable resemblance to that of Calamaria alba

(Linné), (C. brachyorrhos, Schlegel,) from which it however differs in

the absence of the anterior frontal shields, and in having 13 instead

of 17 longitudinal series of scales.

CALAMARIA LINNEI, H. Boie, Var. Schlegel.

Syn.—Calamaria reticulata, Boie, MS. 2

Changulia albiventer, Gray : Ill. Ind. Zool. Pl.— Fig. 6—9.*

Calamaria linnei, Var Schlegel.

Adult. Head brown, minutely dotted with black, lips and cheeks

pale gamboge ; trunk reddish brown, on each side with two vermillion

longitudinal bands with black serrated edges; beneath carmine with

a black serrated line on each side; subcaudal scutella with a central

black, zig-zag line; all the colours strongly iridescent; eyes black,

tongue vermilion.

Young. Like the adult, but with a broad black nuchal band, edged

* Referred by M. Schlegel to C. lumbricoidea, but the characteristic distribution of

the colours is that of the present Var. ‘The figure however is not good, and not colour-

ed from life. :

Om 2

910 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Sepr.

with white, a vermilion band at the root of the tail, and in some a

similar near the point.

Seuta 166, Scutella 17.

Hasit.—Pinang.

Java.

The present variety corresponds in all particulars to the description

of C. linnet by M. Schlegel, who however does not mention that the

two or three anterior teeth on each side of the lower jaw are longer

than the rest. Of six individuals from the hills of Pinang the largest

individual measured

Lenath of the head, ou... 5... os 02 nel:

Tinto ditto tribe. oe vere eee ys

PG hoCiib0) tan 5255: ae. a ee a

1] inch.

Circumference of the neck 2, of the trunk 4 inch.

CALAMARIA LONGICEPS. N.S. (See plate, Fig. 1.)

Strongly iridescent soot-coloured, a shade lighter beneath ; the scuta

and scutella edged with whitish. Eyes and tongue black.

Scuta 131, Scutella 26.

Hasir.—Pinang.

The head is elongated, narrow, conical, the muzzle rounded, project-

ing over the lower jaw.. The anterior frontals are much smaller than

the frontals, which on the sides occupy the place of the absent frenal

shield, and thus reach the second upper labial; the nasal is very

small, rectangular, perforated by the rather large nostril near the

lower anterior angle. The eye is comparatively large, between an

obliquely placed rectangular pree-orbital, and a similar post-orbital

shield ; the supra-orbitals are narrow, rectangular ; the vertical mode-

rate, pentagonal, arched and somewhat narrowed at the anterior mar-

gin. The occipitals, the largest, are elongated, bordered below by the

large fifth upper labial, and behind by a single pair of post-occipitals.

Each jaw has 5 pairs of labials. Of the 2 pairs of mentals, the ante-

rior is the longer, and is enclosed by the rostral and 3 anterior labials,

the posterior pair, by the fourth labial. The teeth are minute, sharp,

reclining, all of equal size. The trunk is cylindrical, narrowed towards

eses

a ‘

SOY

aaces

_——=—.

LT Black Asiatic Lith* Tres Cad :

LEE

neo | SASS

(Natural size) | ( Naturat site )

Se a ne

eel

cs:

SCS

ZSoN

ae"

Soc

saat

Tet

ate

eel

R25 >

wr,

ere

{ Natural sexe ) (Natural sexe) |

Fig.8.

pe Ot

Fig.9.

D” Cantor dd.

aay

. er rah

— a

08 aT Te

- I

me 8, 2 “* -

- .

—_* Ra Poe | i 7.

~ "£ : a oe. “a's

os a lhe tape a '

ae ie 4 a+ he A ane

oo cet % ee >

e- 3 bal af Sa é -

- i A 4 = .

if a

; ; +:

® a=

= -

. ings

oat --

ay £

a. . - X we ta Fe a want

' : - : ' Wie © f

, ’

: _ ‘Pe ie Toe t\: i

ye | % 7h Ree ee

‘4 , if he 5

a4 Wide,

= 3 ' +

> P

5 ’

e ?

a 4

di a

rie *

_ — what

oe —s ~=J =

fed

oy >

ite , }

nee

i 5

ee emi,

j rae .

= A

D 4

ae |

+ eds

;

-~.t -

4 j e

‘ y J

vo)

! .

Pi ‘

ht ; .

. Med or Fh au ny R ;

a * wu ll Oe a 7 s

j t a Hab Pe ieee 6 4 . .

Salis ¥ koe - ; . ny

? oie! f =

—" a _ eto . oh tp pe rah -

i wy

> ‘ r iy *

: ds é Ph 4 ‘

an} fe P: 3 ' Y a ae, ; i

a. _ , Pe | es

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 911

both extremities, covered with 15 longitudinal series of smooth, rhom-

' bic, imbricate scales. The abdomen is arched, the short tail tapering

to a blunt point. This species approaches to Calamaria alba (Linné),

(C. brachyorrhos, Schlegel), but differs by its elongated shape of the

shields of the head, and its larger eyes. A single individual, captured

by W. T. Lewis, Esq., on the Great Hill of Pinang, was of the follow-

ing dimensions :

ienethoof the head, (020.02: ..00 dae) (OR meh:

Birto ditto tramles:: pus. betes or ted dD

Dinovditto taketh. tent {Peace eee a - OF

64 inch.

Circumference of the trunk ,%, of the neck 3, at the root of the

tail 2 inch.

CALAMARIA SAGITTARIA.

Syn.—Calamaria sagittaria, Cantor : Spicil.

Head yellow or white, marbled with black, forming a streak above

the citrine lips; neck white with a black arrow-shaped mark ; back

partly ash, partly rust-coloured, with a medial series of distant minute

black spots; sides bluish-black or grey, with a narrow black line

above; beneath citrine, the throat marbled with black, and with a

minute black spot near the lateral angle of each scutum. Iris golden,

tongue carmine.

Scuta 216 to 227 ; Scutella 57 to 70.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.

Bengal, Assam.

But for the diminutive size, and the reduced shields of the head and

throat, this species might be taken for a Coronella. The head is but

little distinct, depressed, ovate, covered by the normal number of

shields. The anterior frontals are very small, pentagonal; the frenal

short rectangular. The nostrils are rather large, piercing the middle

of the nasal. The eyes are large, prominent with one pree-orbital, two

post-orbitals ; the upper jaw, but slighly longer than the lower, has on

each side 6 labials, the lower 7, enclosing two pairs of small mentals.

The temples are covered by three shields. The trunk, with 17 longi-

tudinal series of smooth, rhomboidal imbricate scales, is slightly thick-

912 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Srepr,

er towards the middle than at the extremities; the back throughout

depressed, forming an angle with the sides, and the abdomen is flat,

which makes a vertical section of the body square. The tail is very

slender, tapering to a sharp point, and exceeds one-fifth of the entire

length. The teeth are very minute, of equal size. A single specimen

from the Malayan Peninsula was of the following dimensions :

Length of the heads. ...22.....5.¢) 025m

Ditto ditto trunk, .. <,..4..%. a

Ditto ditto:tail, oo... +6 ee

112 inch.

Circumference of the trunk : 4, of the neck and root of the tail 2 in.

In Bengal this species is of no uncommon occurrence, particularly

during the rainy season, when the water compels the serpents to leave

the shady recesses which most of them occupy to avoid the heat of

the day. The present species appears to be closely allied to the

African C. aretiventris, Schlegel.

Of the preceding four species, the three first appear at Pinang

exclusively to inhabit the hills, but the variety of C. lumbricoidea

occurs at Singapore in valleys. They are nowhere to be met in num-

bers. They are of gentle peaceable habits, never attempting to bite,

and scarcely to escape. They are sluggish, move but slowly, and to

a short distance, even when compelled by danger, and soon resume

the motionless position which they appear to affect. The remarkable

abstinence of most of their congeners, they possess but in a very

limited degree. In captivity they refuse food, and soon expire ; be-

sides, they are so delicate, that slight pressure in examining them, is

sufficient to kill them. Their bodies are very smooth, and brilliantly

reflect rain-bow-colours, which continue in preserved specimens, long

after the gay livery has faded. They feed upon slugs, earth-worms,

and insects. The stomach of a C. sagittaria contained remains of an

Iulus and some sand. In general appearance, and habits these species

of Calamaria strongly resemble the Malayan Elaps (vide infra.)

GEN. CORONELLA, Laurenti.

Head above covered with large plates, of which one between the eyes ;

1847, | Malayah Peninsula and Islands. 913

sides of the head and occiput with imbricate scales; trunk narrowed

near the head, thicker towards the middle; tail conical, elongated,

tapering to a sharp point.

CORONELLA BALIODEIRA, Schlegel.

Syn.—Patza Tutta, Russell I. Pl. 29 2?

Coluber pictus, Daudin ?

Coluber plinu, Merrem ?

Coronella baliodeira, Boie MS.

Above lighter or darker olive brown, yellowish on the head, the

scales minutely dotted with dark brown ; the anterior part of the trunk

with a number of distant transversal ocellated lines, composed of single

transversal series of white scales, edged with black, labial shields

yellow edged with black ; beneath pearl coloured or yellowish white ;

iris golden, lower half blackish ; tongue black.

Scuta 122 to 132; Scutella 65 to 72.

Hasrr.— Pinang.

Java. 3

Of two individuals from the hills of Pinang, the larger was of the

following dimensions :

Menetiror tue mead 502.22 Ss OR antelr:

Picasso fone, |. Ps mk tes wees 6 4

ted CMe Otkalle kr ek et. Were et taeole, wean die, OE

lft. 1 imch.

Circumference of the neck 4, of the trunk 7, of the root of the

tail = inch.

Both agree with the description of M. Schlegel, except in having

two small pre-orbitals instead of one. Russell’s No. 29, from Casem-

cottah, which according to M. Schlegel is Coluber pictus, Daudin, C.

plinii, Merrem, is probably intended to represent the present species.

It is of fierce habits.

Gen. XeNODON, AH. Bore.

Head scarcely distinct, muzzle obtuse, nostrils rounded, between 3

shields ; eyes encircled behind only by 3 shields; trunk short robust ;

tail rather, short slowly tapering ; 4 very large mentals, the last upper

maxillary tooth the longest.

914 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

XENODON PURPURASCENS, Schlegel.

Syn.—Coronella albocineta, Cantor, ( Var.)

Above olive brown with black spots, and numerous pale red trans-

versal zig-zag bands, each with a submarginal black line. The first

occupies the space between the eyes, continuing obliquely backward

over the cheeks and lips; the second, arrow-shaped, diverging over

the neck ; labial shields yellow with brown margins. Beneath strongly

iridescent pale carmine; every other scutum entirely or partially

black near the lateral angles. Iris circular, golden, lower half dotted

with black ; tongue black.

Seuta 179 to 183; Scutella 36 to 65.

Hasit.— Pinang.

Java, Tenasserim, (Var) Chirra-Punji, Assam, Darjeling,

Midnapore (Bengal.)

A solitary individual observed on the summit of the Great Hill of

Pinang, defended itself vigorously. The dimensions were :

Length of the head,.. o2:...0.0.. 00 ft.0 1) teh:

Ditto dittottrmnaksi4.5.. 2 weet ee 83

Ditto wittotaues eae Seay 32

2 tt. ~ 1" aie

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk 2, of the root of the

tail 14 inch. It differs from the description of M. Schlegel in having

21 longitudinal series of scales ial of 19, and on the right side 3

pre-orbitals. Labials on each side = The Variety described as Coro-

nella albocincta inhabits Assam, Chirra Punji, Darjeling, and Midna-

pore (Bengal.) It differs from those of the southern localities in having

the head not distinct from he trunk, and its shields are shorter. The

eyes are smaller, and, owing to the much swollen cheeks, appear sunk,

which with the remarkably shelving profile, contribute to render the

physiognomy singularly scowling. The largest specimen in the Museum

of the Asiatic Society measures in length 2 feet 52 inch., of which the

head §, the trunk 2 feet 13, and the tail 3 inch. In all, the livery is

individually varying, but the arrow-shaped mark, double in some, ap-

pears to be constant. Labials on each side ne

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 915

Gen. Lycopon, H. Bote.

Head not very distinct, oblong, depressed ; supra-orbital shield trian-

gular, narrowed in front; pree-orbital one; post-orbitals two; frenal

one ; eyes sunk, far removed from the muzzle; pupil vertical ; trunk

elongated, somewhat compressed with smooth, rhomboidal, imbricate

scales ; tail short, tapering : anterior maxillary teeth longer than the

rest,

Lycopon avuuicus, (Linné.)

Lyn.—Coluber aulicus, Linné (not apud Daudin.)

Russell* I, Pl. 16, Gajoo Tutta.

Coluber striatus, Shaw 2

Coluber malignus, Daudin.

papodon hebe, Boie, apud Wagler, Schlegel (excl. Synon. Col. hebe,

Daud.)

Lighter or darker chestnut with numerous white transversal bands,

(in some spotted with black,) on the sides forming a forked network,

composed of brown scales edged with white ; on each side of the hind-

head a white triangular spot (confluent in some,) with brown spots ;

lips similarly coloured ; beneath pearl-coloured ; eyes black ; tongue

whitish. |

Scuta 208 to 257; scutella 57 to 91.

Hasit.—Pinang.

Bengal, Coromandel.

Var. A.

Syn.—Lycodon hebe, Var, Schlegel.

With a number of large square white spots, with black edges and

central spots.

Hasir.—Pinang.

Bengal.

Van.

Syn.—Russell II, Pl. 37.

Lycodon capucinus, Boie.

Lycodon hebe, Var. javan. Schlegel.

Lycodon atropurpureus, Cantor.

* Russell I, Pl. 26, Karetta, upon which is founded Coluber galathea, Daudin,

appears to represent the present species, or one of its Varieties.

916 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

Chesnut or deep purple marbled with white veins, edged with black,

with or without a white collar.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Tenasserim Provinces, Java.

Var. C.

Lyn.—Lyecodon hebe, Var. timorensis, Schlegel.

Chestnut, with a white collar, and indistinct traces of white network.

Hasrr.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Pulo Samao, Timor.

Var. D.

Syn.—Russel II, Pl. 39.

Lydocon subfuscus, Cantor.

Uniformly light brown above, the lips white, edged with brown.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.

Bengal.

This species occurs in the Malayan countries both in the hills and

valleys, but itis apparently not so numerous as it is in Bengal. It is of

fierce habits and defends itself vigorously, In one examined the sto-

mach contained a young Huprepis rufescens, (Shaw).

The largest individual observed, Var. B., was of the following

dimensions :

Length of the head,........ Oft. O& inch.

Ditto ditte trumkpek. Ge cc 82 :

Ditto. ditto. tail). eh e.c wk wD) 4t

2 ft. 18 inch.

Circumference of the neck 1 inch, of the trunk 14, of the root of the

tail 2 inch.

Ophites.—Wagler differmg from Lycodon in the absence of the

pre-orbital shield ; frenal elongated ; eyes small, scales rhombic with

truncated points ; some of the posterior dorsal scales keeled.

LYCODON PLATURINUS, (SHAW,)

Syn.—Seba Thes. I, 83, 3.

Russel, II, Pl. 41.

Coluber platurinus, Shaw.

Coluber platyrhinus, Merrem.

Lycodon subcinctus, H. Boie.

Ophites, Wagler.

Lycodon subemctus, apud Schlegel.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 917

Shining blackish brown with steel blue reflections, and a varying

number of broad, distant bands, the lips, throat and a collar all white,

spotted with black ; beneath pale blackish brown, the anterior part of

the abdomen, the sharp lateral angle and the broad posterior margins

of the scuta and scutella whitish. Eyes black ; tongue flesh-coloured.

Scutta 221, Scutella 74.

Hasit,—Prnang.

Java, Bengal.*

On. both sides of each jaw the anterior 4 or 5 teeth increase in size

and are longer than the rest. The fifth upper maxillary tooth is re-

moved from the preceding, which in addition to the general shape of

the head and the lax integuments, imparts to this serpent a striking

resemblance to the venomous genus Bungarus. In fierceness it resem-

bles the preceding species. The only individual observed was captur-

ed near the summit of the Great Hill of Pinang, where it had seized a

large Euprepis rufescens, (Shaw). It was of the following dimensions.

Meneth of the head,. ....7... Ot. ts anely,

We Ciuc THK, oo. jae se 84

WeeG GittG tall,” os .a es se ces 0 _

oft...) 5, sjataeh.

Circumference of the neck 14, of the trunk 24 inch.

LYCODON EFFRANIS, N. S.

Shining bluish black above, with a few minute white spots, not

affecting the ground colour ; the throat, lips, and a band, bordering the

sides of the head from the muzzle to the hind head, buff coloured,

finely marbled with black; beneath strongly iridescent, pale bluish

black, the scuta with whitish edges ; the body encircled by a number

(11,) of broad distant buff rings, above with indentated margins. Eyes

black, pupil elliptical ; tongue whitish,

Scuta 228 ; Scutella 72.

* According to M. Schlegel, who observes that a specimen has been forwarded from

Bengal by M. Duvaucel. No specimen exists in the Museum of the Asiatic Society,

nor are the natives acquainted with the species.

6c 2

918 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Surt.

Hasit.—Pinang.

The head is elongated, ovate depressed, broader than the neck, the

muzzle rounded, slightly projecting ; the anterior frontals are orbicular

pentagonal, much smaller than the frontals, which are bent over the

sides, substituting the absent frenal, so as to meet the second upper

labial ; the nasal is small, rectangular, obliquely wedged in between the

rostral, the two pairs of frontals, and the anterior upper labial ; the

nostril large, piercing the middle of the shield; the vertical is elong-

ated pentagonal, broader in front, so as to render the posterior

part of the moderate suprezeorbitals broader than the anterior; the

occipitals are the largest, elongated, on each side surrounded by 3

scales, somewhat longer than the rest covering the temples, and behind

by two small post-occipitals. The eyes are proportionally large and

prominent, surrounded by one preorbital and two smaller post-orbitals,

the lower of which touches the narrow projecting fifth upper labial,

which with the fourth, borders the lower part of the orbit ; the jaws are

covered by 8 pairs of upper, 9 of lower labials. The gape is moderate ;.

the particulars of the dentition noted in L. platurinus, exist in the

present species. The two anterior of the three pairs of small elongated

mental shields are bordered by the six anterior pairs of labials ; behind

by a number of small scales. The trunk is slender, decreasing towards

both extremities, with 17 longitudinal series of smooth, rhomboidal,

slightly imbricate scales. The back is depressed, forming an angle with

the compressed somewhat bulging sides. The latter are joined to the

flat narrow abdomen under a right angle on the sides of the scuta, so

that the vertical section of the body is quadangular. A single indivi-

dual found by Sir Wm. Norris on the Great Hill of Pinang, was of

the following dimensions :

Leneth-of the head, ...2\,.6dsaaany ule umele

Ditto; ditto. trwale Pda iinsanccheees > aa

Ditto ith: Cail tee ee ate Re Male ee te

1 ft. 04 inch.

Circumference of the neck 4, of the trunk 4, of the root of the tail

2 inch,

In fierceness the present species resembles its congeners, but unlike

them, it raises vertically the anterior part of the body, and bites after

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 919

a few oscillating movements from side to side. Lycodon platurinus,

and aulicus, like many other harmless,—and some venomous serpents,

the pupils of which are vertically closed by the light, prepare to attack

horizontally coiled on the ground, with the head bent close to the body,

and drawn as far backwards as possible, when, suddenly uncoiling the

anterior part of the body, they dart obliquely upwards, but as they

are blinded, not always in the direction apparently aimed at, and they

frequently miss the aim.

GEN. Couuser, Linné

Abdomen with scuta; scutella under the tail.

CoLUBER FASCIOLATUS, Shaw.

Syn.—Russel I. Pl. 21 Nooni Paragoodoo.

Coluber hebe, Daudin (Synon. apud Boie, Wagler, Schlegel),

“‘Cineritious grey with an obscure cast of reddish brown, particu-

larly about the head and neck. The back variegated by black and

white, or black and yellowish, narrow bands ; and on the sides are two

or three rows of short, separate oblique lines, formed by the yellow or

white edges of the lateral scales ; but in general these bands are not

visible on the tail. The scuta (192) and scutella (62) are of a dusky

pearl-colour.” (Russell I. Pg. 26.)

Haxsit.—Malayan Peninsula.

Coromandel Coast.

A young individual, killed in Province Wellesley corresponds to the

description of Russell, copied by Shaw and Daudin. It has two small

post-orbitals, one elongated prze-orbital, one minute irregularly hexago-

nal frenal, and on each side 8 upper, 9 lower labial shields. The

trunk is covered by 21 longitudinal series of smooth imbricate scales,

which are rhombic on the sides, rhomboidal above, all with rounded

points. The teeth are of uniform size, and as Russell correctly des-

cribes them, very small, reflex, sharp, numerous. The dentition,

therefore, sufficiently indicates that the species cannot be placed in the

Gen. Lycodon, to which it has been referred by M. M. H. Boie,

Wagler and Schlegel. ‘The young one is of the following dimensions :

Heneth/of theihead, . ..,... :-/. gcc sau) Glee men.

Ditto aicto trubk 5. oo. Se cael on cee +

PAERGE GHELCO CATE, i-0 sy... « Kom MneaeaMnnee mia Rios. || ee

10& inch,

520 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [SEPT

Greatest circumference of the trunk, £ inch.

Seuta 201 ; Scutella 73.

CoLuBeR RAvIATUS, Schlegel.

Syn.—Russell II. Pl. 42.

Coluber quadrifasciatus, Cantor, (Var.)

Head and back light yellowish bay, paler on the sides ; the hind

head with a transversal black line, branching off along the exterior

margins of the occipitals ; a black oblique streak behind the eyes, and

another beneath them dividing both jaws. On each side of the back a

broad longitudinal black band, relieved at intervals by a short net-

work, produced by 3 or 4 scales of each series being edged with pale

brown, and the skin between them white. The bands, in some com-

mencing at a distance from the head, are continued or interrupted,

terminating on the posterior part of the back. Below them is on each

side a parallel black line; lips, throat and lower surface yellow. Innis

bright gamboge with a concentric black ring. Tongue bluish black.

Young. Above of clearer colours ; beneath pearl-coloured,

Scuta 222 to 248 ; Scutella 82 to 94.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Sumatra, Cochin China, Tenasserim, Assam.

This species is numerous in marshes, and paddy-fields, and often

becomes a tenant of out-houses, where during the day it remains con-

cealed, till nightfall favours its pursuit after rats. It is however

equally diurnal, preying upon smaller birds, lizards and frogs. Assam

produces a local variety distinguished by 18 instead of 17 longitudinal

series of scales, of which the 3 upper ones are all lineated, whereas

normally such is the case on those of the posterior part of the body.

It makes a vigorous defence, and in darting at an enemy is capable of

raising nearly the auterior two thirds of the body from the ground. In

a female were found 23 whitish, soft, cylindrical eges, of which the

largest measured 1% inch. in length. The largest individual observed

was of the following dimensions :

Length’ of the:heads. 3 200.2987) 00 ft... meh

Ditto ditto trunk, os occasion 34

Sita gO ta, |. | eh Ss aes ee 104

Greatest circumference, 3% inch.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 92}

Habits and general appearance link the present species to Col.

dhumnades, Cantor,* and Col. mucosus, Linné (Col. blumenbachii,

Merrem,) but the latter as well as its variety with uniformly smooth

scales (Col. dhumna, Cantor : Spicil.) utter when irritated a peculiar

diminuendo sound, not unlike that produced by a gently struck tuning-

fork.

CoLUBER KORROS, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Coluber korros, Reinwardt, apud Wagler, Schlegel.

Brownish green above, the scales of the posterior part of the trunk

and of the tail with black points and edges, producing a regular net-

work ; beneath yellowish white or pearl-coloured ; the lateral part of

the scuta light bluish-grey. Iris bright yellow with a bluish grey or

blackish concentric ring, tongue black.

Young.—Above with some indistinct transversal bands, produced by

two lateral white spots on some of the scales; the posterior part of

the trunk with dark longitudinal lines.

Scuta 162 to 190; Scutella 79 to 136.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Sumatra, Arracan, Tenasserim.

It is numerous in the Malayan vallies. The largest individual

measured :

fupiiathviog thie head) te: vanes. sO ft, 1 inch.

Witte ditto; true; 0 Sanat ¢ i. .cstw' 2 62

Mitte ditto.tel alas aah de So] 42

a it. 112 meh.

Greatest circumference of the trunk 3 inches,

Its habits are similar to those of the last mentioned species, from

which it is easily distinguished by its 15 longitudinal series of smooth

rhomboidal scales with rounded points.

CoLUBER HEXAHONOTUS, N.S.

Head and back dark brown, changing to pale brownish buff on the

sides ; trunk with numerous, close, transversal black bands, each with

* Chusan.—It is covered by 14 to 16 long it. series of rhomboidal scales, of which

those of the two uppermost series commence at a short distance from the head, exhibiting

the central raised line.

922 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

a few white spots on the lower parts, becoming indistinct towards the

posterior extremity of the trunk, from whence the colour is uniformly

dark brown ; labial shields yellow, edged with black ; beneath yellowish

white, scutella edged with brown. Iris gamboge with a black concen-

tric ring; pupil round, tongue black; central series of dorsal scales

hexagonal.

Seuta 191; Scutella 148.

Hasrir.— Pinang.

The head is distinct, elongated, with the muzzie broad, truncated,

covered above with the normal number of shields, in form resembling

those of Col. korros. The eyes are large, prominent, with two pre-

orbitals, of which the superior is the larger, the inferior is wedged in

between the 3rd, 4th and 5th upper labials. In addition to two post-

orbitals, there is an elongated crescent-shaped infra-orbital, resting on

the 6th and 7th upper labials. The latter are 8 on each side, of which

the 5th, broad hexagonal, borders the orbit ; the following are elongated,

gradually increasing in size. The lower labials, 9 on each side, lie on

the chin in contact with two pairs of elongated shields. The nostrils

are rather large, orbicular, opening near the margin of the anterior

frontals. The frenal is small, obliquely situated between the surround-

ing shields. The temples are covered by two pairs of elongated shields.

The gape is wide, the teeth minute, of equal length. The trunk is

slender, much compressed with 17 longitudinal series of smooth, rhom-

bic, sub-imbricate scales, of which the central series is hexagonal. The

aodomen narrow, arched. The tail is very slender elongated, tapering

to a sharp point.

A solitary individual, discovered by Sir William Norris on the Great

Hill of Pinang, was of the following dimensions :

Length: of the head,» . ened Sop awiis. fey O2 iaghs

Ditto dittostrunig esas cw eke ee

Dattonditto tails) Riga 532. oe eee pee

1 ft. 32 inch.

Circumference of the neck 4, of the trunk 1 inch., of the root of the

tail 3. In fierceness it resembled the preceding species,

1847.| Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 923

ARBORIAL.

Gen. Dipsas, Laurenti.

Head large, broad, depressed, cordate, covered with shields; neck

narrow, trunk much narrower than the head, compressed, very long,

beneath covered with scuta ; tail cylindrical, imbricate.

DipsAS DENDROPHILA, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Scheuchzer, 662, Fig. 11. (Col. variabilis, apud Merrem.)

Dipsas dendrophila, apud Wagler.

Dipsas dendrophila, Wagler, apud Horsfield : Life of Raffles.

Dipsas dendrophila, apud Schlegel.

Head, back and sides intense black with steel-blue, lilac, and green

reflections ; beneath pale black, iridescent ; body and tail with numer-

ous bright yellow transversal bands, widened below, sometimes joined

on the back or abdomen, occasionally reduced to irregular spots ;

throat and lips bright yellow, labials with black edges. Pupil ellipti-

cal, vertical ; iris and tongue black.

Scuta 218 to 225, Scutella 100 to 112.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Celebes.

It inhabits the Malayan hills and valleys, but apparently in no

great numbers. The largest individual measured :

Beneth of-the head, .........., .O ft, 14 inch.

Biitto ditto trike) oe Oey tae 08 3

LUPE C0 Ct a a 0

ols

4 ft. 52 inch.

Greatest circumference of the trunk, 4 inch.

Dipsas MULTIMACULATA, Schlegel.

Syn.—Scheuchzer, 657, Fig. 2.

feossell, If. Pl. 25.

Dipsas multimaculata, Schlegel

Ground-colour, above light greenish grey, minutely spotted and

marbled with brown; on the head an angular, backwards diverging

black mark with whitish edges ; a black oblique line from behind the

eyes to the hind head, where it joins a lozenge-shaped black spot with

whitish edges ; along the back and tail a series of large, irregularly

oval, black spots with whitish edges, arranged in close quincunx series ;

924 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Smrr.

the sides with numerous, similarly coloured, oblique or arched, often

interrupted, bands ; labials greenish white, black-edged ; beneath green-

ish white, tinged with rose-colour, minutely spotted with brown, and

with a double or treble lateral series of irregular black spots. Ivis

pale greenish golden, minutely dotted with peek Bae elliptical,

vertical ; tongue whitish. ’

Scuta 202 to 235, Scutella 80 to 106.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Celebes, Java, Tenasserim, Bengal.

On the hills of Pinang this species appears to be more numerous

than the former. The largest individual measured :

Leneth of the head, 3.0/5. .0u. 4.0 it) 02m

Ditto ditto unk, So ee 104 :

Ditto ditto-taly Ss Fee ee 0 58

2 ft. 42 inch.

Greatest circumference, 12 inch.

The central hexagonal scales are elongated, narrow on the anterior

part of the trunk, which is covered by 19 longitudinal series of smooth,

lanceolate, imbricate scales ; from thence commence 17 series of broad-

er scales.

Dipsas CyNopoN, Cuvier.

Syn.—Dipsas cynodon, apud Boie, Guerin, Schlegel.

Young. Ground-colour yellowish brown, head with a dark black-

edged arrow-shaped mark, and a black oblique streak from the eye to

the nape of the neck; labials pearl-coloured, edged with black; back

with numerous black transversal marks, shaped like two letters VY

placed horizontally towards each other or in quincunx, becoming in-

distinct towards the tail. Beneath pearl-coloured with a black spot

near the lateral part of the scuta; scutella edged and minutely dotted

with brown.

Scuta 225, Scutella 92.

Adult. ead and back uniformly greyish brown tinged with lilac,

with a number of distant large, transversal, purple, bands (the scales

edged with black), lozenge-shaped with triangular lateral appendages,

becoming indistinct towards the tail, which is alternately brownish buff

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 925

and purple with black-edged scales. Beneath pale yellow, scutella

minutely dotted and edged with brown. Iris pale golden, minutely

dotted with purple; pupil elliptical vertical ; tongue whitish.

Scuta 275, Scutella 158.

Hasir.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Tenasserim.

A young one was captured on the Great Hill of Pinang by W. T.

Lewis, Esq. An adult, killed in Province Wellesley, was of the follow-

ing dimensions.

Menetheet se head, Le. 2) Ofe: 1

ittocaicco trunk: PE 0

iitre athe talks PP eee 1 4

inch.

cole oo] >

5 ft. 52 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 18, of the trunk, 24 inch.

The young had 21, the adult 23 longitudinal series of smooth,

lanceolate, imbricate scales. The long maxillary and palatal teeth are

disproportionally less developed in the young than in the adult.

Dirsas Boa, (H. Boie.) (See Plate, Fig 3.)

Syn.—Amblycephalus boa, H. Boie: Isis.

Dipsas boa, apud Schlegel.

Ground colour above: rose-coloured washed with brown, varying in

intensity and shade from light bay to umber, prevailing so as to make

the ground colour appear as minute spots, and with numerous irregular

black spots, confluent on the head; cheeks and lips carnation, with a

vertical black streak from the middle of the orbit. Beneath carnation,

dotted with umber, sometimes assuming the shape of large irregular

spots. Iris: silvery rose-coloured, lower half dotted with black, pupil

elliptical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue whitish.

Scuta abdominalia 164, Scuta subcaudalia 112; or 170+109.

Hasir.— Pinang.

Java.

The head is depressed, elongated, conical, with the muzzle truncated ;

the rostral shield is very large, vertically placed; the cheeks com-

pressed, but the lips very tumid below the eyes. Of the nine crown

shields the occipitals are distinguished by their reduced size, and

6 p22

926 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Serr.

frequent sub-division in 2 linear inter-occipitals, bordered by two large

polygonal post-occipitals, enclosing a smaller third, linear. Behind

the latter appears on each side a small hard tubercle, covered like the

rest of the hind head with minute polygonal scales. Each temple is

protected by 5 to 6 large shields, and as many smaller resting upon

the labials. The nasal is large, pyramidal with the rounded nostril in

the centre, and the apex wedged in between the 3 frenals, placed

obliquely or vertically one above the other. The eye is large, promi-

nent, encircled by the supra-orbital and 7 smaller shields, so that none

of the upper labials reach the orbit. The lips are arched, and outwardly

appear to reach to the hind head, but the commissure, or the angle of

the mouth is situated immediately below the eye, which greatly reduces

the opening of the mouth. Of the 9 pairs of upper labials the anterior

6 are narrow, but very deep and bulging; the posterior 3 are broader,

elongated; the inferior labials, 11 pairs, are as well as the rostral,

greatly reduced by the 3 pairs of very large mentals. The front view

of the head grotesquely resembles that of a mastiff. All the teeth are

strong, but the front tooth on each side of the lower jaw is longer than

the rest ; the palatal rows are very close together, and converging.

The trunk is much compressed, covered by 13 longitudinal series of

scales, of which the dorsal row is composed of very large hexagonal

ones, each with a strong keel; the rest are smooth, rhombic, imbricate.

The abdomen is very narrow, and the sides of the seuta are bent

upwards. The tail is elongated, slender, tapering, and much less

compressed than the trunk. Of two individuals from the hills of

Pinang, the larger, a male, was of the following dimensions :

Kenstir of the heads 2s. Osi, ae

PAULA ALO WRU ets oe oe re 1]

PCO OMGOCUNI ac fae te os cs ee ke

2 ft. 114 inch.

Circumference of the neck 1 inch, of the trunk 14, of the root of the

tail finch, In a female were observed 4 cylindrical, whitish eggs,

each £inch in length, The stomach contained a few remains of

insects.

This species is closely allied to Dipsas carinata, Schlegel, (Ambly-

cephalus, Kuhl; Pareas, Wagler,) in which also the dorsal series of

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 927

scales are keeled. M. Schlegel’s short description and figure (Pl. XI,

29, 30) appear to have been taken from an immature specimen.

The preceding four species are very fierce, their mode of attack is

that of Lycodon aulicus. Kuhl has observed vibrating movements in

the tail of Dipsas multimaculata, which however are also exhibited by

Dipsas trigonata (Schneider), (Col. catenularies, Daudin,)—D. cy-

nodon, Cuvier, and among the venomous serpents, by Vipera russelli,

(Shaw) and several Asiatic species of Trigonocephalus, when they are

irritated and preparing to bite.

GEN. Herretopryas, H. Boie.

Head trigonal, very long, depressed, smooth, rather sharp; trunk

and tail very elongated ; scales, particularly those of the tail, large ;

those of the back partially carinate; in other respects resembling

Coluber.

HERPETODRYAS OXYCEPHALUS, (Reinwardt.)

Syn.—Coluber oxycephalus, Reinwardt.

Gonyosoma viride, Wagler.

Herpetodryas oxycephalus, apud Schlegel.

Head above shining dark-green with a blackish straight line from

the nostrils to the angle of the mouth; lips and throat pale yellowish

green ; trunk sea-green changing to light yellowish green on the lower

part of the sides, all the scales with black edges; the anterior half of

the tail, separated from the trunk by a transversal orange band, ochre,

gradually changing to greyish brown on the posterior half, all the

scales edged with black. Abdominal scuta light yellowish green with

pale yellow edges ; subcaudal scutella grey with black margins. Eyes

moderate, little prominent ; iris pale sea-green with a narrow pale yellow

inner ring and a transversal black band ; pupil circular, black. Tongue

ultramarine, divided in the middle by a black longitudinal line. The

exposed part of the larynx black.

Scuta 268, Scutella 149.

Hasrr.— Pinang.

Java, Celebes.

The shields of the head are elongated, most so the linear frenal.

The teeth are numerous; in each row the anterior six or eight are

925

9 8)

Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Supr.

longer than the rest, which gradually decrease. The scales of the

trunk, in 25 longitudinal series, are rhombic with rounded points,

imbricate, and all smooth except those covering the spinous processes,

which are faintly lineated.

Of two individuals from the hills of Pinang, the larger, taken by Sir

Wilham Norris, was of the following dimensions :

Length of. the head, -.....25.2.° 0 fi.) 14amehe

Ditto: dittortrunk, :. :4.;4eS eS eS 4

IDitto.dittotail, osc... eee l

4 ft. 64 inch.

Circumference of the neck 2, of the trunk 3, of the root of the tail

14inch. The ferocious habits of this serpent have been accurately

described by M. Reimwardt. It has in a remarkable degree the power

of laterally compressing the neck and the anterior part of the

body, when the greyish blue skin becomes visible between the .

separated scales. In such state of excitement it raises nearly the

anterior third vertically from the ground, continues fixed during

several seconds with vibrating tongue, and bites. It then throws itself

down, to rise to a renewed attack. A similar mode of attack cha-

racterises the following species, viz: Dryinus nasutus, (Lacépéde, )

(Russell, I. Pl. 12 and 13,),—D. prasinus, (Reinwardt.) (Dryiophis

prasina apud Schlegel,) Leptophis pictus (Gmelin), and Leptophis

caudalineatus.

Gen. Dryinus,* Merrem, 1820.

Upper jaw much longer than the lower; muzzle attenuated, more or

Jess acute at the apex, which in some species is mucronate and move-

able. |

DryInvus prAsinus, (Reinwardt. )

Syn.—Seba, II, Tab. LIII, Fig. 4.

Coluber nasutus,t Shaw, apud Russell, II, Pl. 24.

Dryinus nasutus, Bell, (not Merrem, 1820.)

* In H. Boie’s Genera, published in Isis, 1827, Dryophis, (Dahlman,) is substituted

for this genus. Wagler in 1830 separated some species under the denomination of Tra-

gops, and M. Schlegel in his ‘‘ Essay” has exclusively retained Dryiophis, although

Prof. Thos. Bell already in 1825 had published his article on Leptophina (comprising

Dryinus, Merrem, and Leptophis, Bell.)

t The specific name was previously applied by Lacépéde in 1790 to the other Asiatic

species,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 929

Dryophis prasinus, Reinwardt.

Tragops, Wagler.

Dryinus nasutus, Bell, apud Horsfield: Life of Raffes.

Passerita, Gray.

Dryiphis prasina, apud Schlegel.

“ Ular daun”’ of the Malays.

Leek-green above, with some irregular white and black oblique lines,

paler on the cheeks and upper lips ; tail cimnamon ; under lips and

throat white, scuta and scutella light green or mother-of-pearl, on each

side with a white or pale yellow longitudinal line, below which in some

a second, green, line. Pupil black, elongated-pyriform, with the apex

turned forwards, horizontally contracted by the light. Iris pale bur-

nished golden, bright on the pupillary margin, the upper half of which

forms a little behind its middle a small pointed lobe. Tongue bluish

white.

Scuta 186 to 228, Scutella 140 to 203.

Hasrir.— Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Celebes, Java, Cochin-China, Siam, Burmah, Tenasserim,

Arracan, Bengal, Assam.

Var. A.

Syn.—Dryiophis xanthozonius, Kuhl ?

Head less elongated and the rostral shield unusually small; upper

lips in some white; besides the yellow and green lateral line, a central

green ; scuta and scutella in some with brown edges.

Hasit.—Same localities.

Var. B.

Head above light brownish grey, tinged with sky-blue and rose-

colour cheeks and lips pale rose ; trunk light brownish ash, changing

to pale rust colour on the tail; whitish grey on the sides ; beneath

buff, with a white longitudinal line on each side. Iris burnished

silver, tongue white.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

Van

Upper parts saffron yellow, paler on the sides; beneath sulphur-

coloured, with a lateral white line. Pupil deep burnished golden ;

tongue white.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

This species is exceedingly numerous in the Malayan forests, both

930 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

in the hills and valleys, preying upon small birds, arborial lizards,

frogs, and in early age upon insects. It may readily be distinguished

from Dryinus nasutus, (Lacép.) (Merrem, not Bell ;—Russell, I. Pl.

12, 13) by two, sometimes 3 frenals on each side. The trunk is

covered by 15 longitudinal series of smooth rhomboidal scales with

rounded points, imbricate so as to appear linear ; those of the tail are

all broad rhombic. The anterior upper maxillary teeth gradually in-

crease towards the sixth, which is the longest, and enclosed in a point-

ed fold of gingiva. The following teeth, commencing ata short

interval, are short, but the last is very long with a furrow on the con-

vex edge. The inferior maxillary teeth also increase in length towards

the sixth, the longest, and are protected by a broad triangular scab-

bard, containing several additional loose teeth ; the rest are uniformly

small, commencing at a short interval from the sixth. The palatal

are uniformly very short. The largest individual of a great number

measured :

Length of the head, ©...°...:. 7 Of 2° ime

Ditto aittor treme, sh... neem oie ee 33

Preto dateo Vall, cama eee oe cee 64

7 ft. 02 inch.

Circumference of the neck 14, of the trunk 22, of the root of the

tail 1 inch.

The Varieties, of which B. and C. were from the hills of Pinang, are

not numerous, and of a comparatively small size. The very young

ones are as gentle as those of a more advanced age are ferocious.

Their power of expanding the anterior part of the body and their

mode of attack, have been noted under Herpetodryas oxycephalus.

Grn. Lepropuis, Bell, 1825.

Rostrum obtuse, and the upper jaw projects but very slightly beyond

the lower.

LerTopHis pictus, (Gmelin.)

Syn.—Coluber pictus, Gmelin.

Coluber decorus, Shaw.

Russell, II. Pl. 26, Cumberi muken.

Bungarus filum, Oppel.

Dipsas schokari, Kuhl, (not Forskal. )

Dendrophis chairecacos, HI. Boie.

Dendrophis, Wagler.

Dendrophis picta, Schlegel.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 93]

Head and body above bronze with strong golden reflections ; skin

beween the scales of the anterior part of the body alternately ultrama-

rine and black. Lips, throat, the two lowest lateral rows of scales,

and the abdominal surface silvery mother-of-pearl. From the muzzle

to the root of the tail a blacx line, bordering above the silvery sides,

which below are circumscribed by a second black line, commencing a

little behind the head. Iris bright golden with a transversal black |

line; pupil black, circular ; tongue scarlet. 3

Scuta 167 to 187, Scutella 109 to 149.

Hasrr.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Manilla, New Ireland, Waigiou, Amboina, New Guinea, Pulo

Samao, Java, Sumatra, Cochin-China, Tenasserim, Bur-

mah, Bengal, Assam, Coromandel.

Var. A.*

Syn.—Coluber filiformis, Linné, (young.)

Fil, Double Raie, Lacépéde, (young. )

Russell, II. Pl. 25, Mancas, Rooka, Maniar.

Coluber bilineatus, Shaw.

Leptophis mancas, Bell.

Dendrophis maniar, Boie.

Ahcetula belli, Gray. Hl. Ind. Zool.

Dendrophis lateralis, Gray: Ill. Ind. Zool.

Chrysopelea boii, Smith.

Dendrophis picta, Var. Schlegel.

Dendrophis boii, apud Cantor.

Above dull brownish black, with a light brown dorsal line; the two

lowest series of scales pale greenish white, forming a lateral band,

bordered above by a black line, commencing from the muzzle, more or

less distinct, in some irregularly broken up on the anterior part of the

body. A second faint black line below. Iris golden, im some dotted

with black ; tongue black.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.

Bengal, Assam, Ceylon.

The species occurs numerously in the Malayan hills and valleys, but

the contrary appears to be the case with the plain Variety, which in

Bengal is equally common. ‘The following must be added to the de-

scription of M. Schlegel. The frenal shield is small, rectangular ;

* The Variety, Col. polychrous, Reinwardt, appears to inhabit neither the Malayan

Peninsula nor Bengal.

932 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

superior labials 9, inferior 10 or 115 one pre-orbital, two, in some

three small post-orbitals. The trunk is covered by 15 longitudinal

series of smooth, imbricate scales; the central dorsal series is wedge-

shaped, in some almost hexagonal, the next six are linear, but the

lowest, as well as all the scales of the tail, are broad rhombic with

rounded points. In a female were found seven coriaceous, whitish

egos of an elongated cylindrical shape, each 123 inch in length. In

habits and mode of attack this species resembles Dryinus prasinus,

but it is not exclusively arborial. Probably no instance affords a more

striking difference in colours, between species and variety than the

present: the former with dazzling brilliant livery; the latter in its

plain, dull colours. Both attain to similar size: the largest male

examined was of the following dimensions :

Length’ofthe head,~. ) 2520. 7 10) 16. a meme

Ditto deto-trunk, "see co Oe 6

Dittosditto tas, 52s. Geen). Gaal ]

ee eee eee

3 ft. 82 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 12, of the trunk, 2, of the root of the

tail, 1 inch. This serpent appears to possess uncommonly acute

hearing, and turns its head in the direction of the sound.

LEPTOPHIS CAUDALINEATUS, N.S.

Syn.—Ahetula caudolineata, Gray: Ilust, Ind. Zool.

Dendrophis ornata, Var, Schlegel.

Head, trunk, and tail above light brownish bronze, the scales with

black edges; on the posterior half of the trunk four parallel black

lines, terminating at the root of the tail, from whence commences a

single central black line ; sides metallic mother-of-pearl, from a short

distance behind the head bordered by two parallel black lines of which

the lower, the broader, covers the lower half of the last series of scales

and the lateral part of the seuta; both the lines continue to the apex

of the tail. Lips, throat and abdominal surface pale metallic citrine ;

the tail beneath with a black central Ime. Iris golden, dotted with

brown ; pupil round; tongue bluish white, the forked part black.

Young. Upper parts of the body Indian red, with metallic reflec-

tions.

Secuta 183 to 188, Seutella 105 to 110.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Tslands. 933

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

The head large, less depressed than in the preceding species, the

muzzle broad, blunt; cheeks tumid ; all the shields of the crown are

short and broad, except the vertical which is laterally arched, and very

narrow behind. There is a single elongated post-occipital, and the rest

of the hind head is covered with broad hexagonal shields. Each temple

is covered by two pairs of large shields, in front of which a pair of very

minute ones, bordering upon the equally small post-orbitals. The eye

is large, prominent ; the pra-orbital and the linear frenal proportionally

small; the nostrils large, opening in the middle of the nasal; the

rostral broad, slightly arched beneath. The labials, 9 on each side of

both jaws, resemble those of the preceding species. The mouth is

large; the maxillary teeth strong, distant. In the lower jaw the

anterior ones gradually increase in length till the fourth, which appears

like a canine, the rest as well as the palatal teeth are all smaller, of

uniform length. The chin is covered by the second pair of labials and

two pairs of mentals, of which the posterior pair is elongated. The

trunk is strong, less compressed than in the preceding species, with

13 series of smooth imbricate scales, of which the two lowest series

are large rhombic with rounded poimts, the next four elongated rhom-

boidal (linear), and the odd central dorsal rhomboidal, not larger than

the rest. The tail is covered with broad hexagonal, not imbricate,

scales. The abdomen is narrow, flattened ; the centre part of the scuta

with strongly arched margins ; the sides turned upwards and forming

a continued sharp lateralridge. The tail is slender, tapering ; its ver-

tical section nearly square.

Of this species but two individuals were observed: a young one at

Singapore, an adult on the Great Millof Pinang. The latter measured :

Length of the headj)ii.9..4.\) 2004 00 ft... 12 imeh,

Ditto ditto: trumley i. f be Ae 20) 2009 5

Mitre ditto-tab 272K eee 2

4:46 --<9'— ineh.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk 3%, of the root of the

tail, 14 inch.

In its mixed arborial and terrestrial habits and in fiereceness it re-

6B 2

934 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

sembles L. pictus, but its power of compressing and expanding the

forepart of the body is somewhat limited.

This species appears somewhat to approach to Leptophis formosus,

(Dendrophis formosa, Schlegel,) but besides other distinguishing cha-

racters, it differs from that, and all other Asiatic species in having but

13 series of scales. The indifferent figure of Ahetula caudolineata

in Illustrations of Indian Zoology, which appears to be all which has

been published concerning this species, has led M. Schlegel to suppose

it was intended to represent a Variety of Leptophis pies, although the

black outline of the head is correct.

LEPTOPHIS ORNATUS, (Shaw.)

Syn.—Scheuchzer, T. 606.

Seba, I. T. 94, Fig. 7.—IL. T. 7, Fig. 1; T. 61, Fig. 2.

Russell, II. Pl. 2, Kalla Jin.

Coluber ornatus, Shaw.

Coluber ibiboboca, Daudin.

Coluber ornatus, Merrem, apud Horstfield ; Life of Raffles.

Chrysopelea paradisi, H. Boie.

Dendrophis ornata, Schlegel.

Hasrt.—Bengal, Ceylon.

VAR.

Syn.—Ular Chindi, Raffles.

Dendrophis chrysochloros, Remwardt, (young.)

Head above intense velvety black, with three or four distant trans-

versal bands, and numerous irregular spots of gamboge or sulphur

colour; all the scales with an oval gamboge spot ; from the hind head

to the point of the taila number of large rounded vermilion spots ;

lips, throat and abdominal surface greenish-gamboge, scuta and scutel-

la with biack margins. Iris and tongue black.

Scuta 198 to 236. Scutella 113 to 147.

Young. ead, trunk and tail above greenish olive, with a series of

transversal black bands in pairs; the intervals between the bands ver-

milion ; the sides with numerous distant, irregular, small black spots ;

lateral part of the scuta and scutella white, the ridge and the anterior

margin black ; the centre part pale greenish yellow ; scutella partially

edged with black, and with a central light blue line. Tongue vermi-

lion, the forked part black.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Jaya, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Arracan.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 959

The Variety, in which the black colour prevails, appears to be con-

fined to the more southern countries, while that with yellow ground

colour preponderating, the one described and figured by Russell, oc-

curs in Bengal. The latter has the tongue alternately vermilion and

' black. Individuals without the frenal shield are not uncommon, and

such was the one described by H. Boie as a distinct species (Chr-ysope-

lea paradisi.) It inhabits the Malayan hills and valleys, but is there |

apparently less numerous than in Bengal. The largest male observed

was of the following dimensions :

HLenathvot thepleads ty./. ssis. 0,ft. | 12> imely.

Ditto mitto.qwumk,.. 6.4.4 s. e282 7s

Bicrorctue tae 0, eer ee OQ 114

art. O=) Wich.

Circumference of, the neck, 14, of the trunk, 12, of the root of the

tail, 4 inch.

The trunk is covered by 17 longitudinal series of smooth, imbricate

rhomboidal scales, with rounded points. It is but seldom seen in trees ;

it is more frequently found on the ground in the grass, watching for its

prey: lizards (Geckonide,*) and frogs, The female has 6 to 8 white,

elongated cylindrical eggs, about 12 inch in length. It differs from the

other species in its being deprived of the power of compressing, and

expanding the anterior part of the body, and in its gentleness. The

young ones never attempt to bite, the adult but seldom, and without

raising vertically the anterior part of the body. In the latter the four

anterior teeth of the lower jaw are a little longer than the rest, which

are uniformly small.

AQUATIC.

Gen. Tropiponotvus, Kul.

Head oblong ovate, rather indistinct, depressed; nostrils between

the sutures of two shields ; eyes moderate, with circular pupil, scales

of the back lanceolate ovate, keeled, imbricate; trunk elongated, cylin-

drical, tail moderately long, tapering.

* Vide Ptychozoon homalocephalum, supra.

936 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the {Serr.

TROPIDONOTUS UMBRATUS, (Daudin,) Var.

Syn.—Tropidonotus trianguligerus, Schlegel.

Above shining brownish, or yellowish green olive; lips gamboge

with a black oblique line between the sixth and seventh labials, a se-

cond from the orbit to the angle of the mouth ; a third from the under-

lip to the upper part of the neck; trunk and tail with numerous

black spots, in some very minute, irregular, in others larger, approach-

ing to quincunx order; the sides with numbers of large square or

triangular scarlet spots, separated from each other by broader or nar-

rower black vertical bands. Scuta and Scutella gamboge with black

margins, the latter with a black central line. Iris black with a narrow

golden cirele ; tongue black.

Scuta 121 to 130, Scutella 76 to 84.

Tanit.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Java, Bengal.

The vertical and supra-orbital shields are of an elongated narrow form ;

the anterior frontals triangular, longer than broad ; the nostrils small,

placed high on the sides, the frenal is elongated pentagonal, with the

largest margin touching the pre-orbital. Of the three post-orbitals the

lowest is the longest, wedged in between the fifth, sixth, and seventh

upper labials, of which the fifth is the only one which reaches the

orbit; the eye is moderate, prominent; the upper labials are 9, the

lower 11 on each side. ‘The mouth is very large, the teeth small,

crowded, except the two last of the upper jaw, which are longer than

the rest. The trunk is slightly compressed, covered by 19 longitudinal

series of scales, of which the two lowest are broad rhombic, the rest

elongated rhomboidal with rounded points, those of the back lineated.

The abdomen is broad arched. This Variety differs in nothing but

colours from Tropidonotus umbratus,* (Daudin), and to judge by the

description of M. Schlegel, it appears to be identical with 7. treangu-

ligerus. In the Malayan valleys the Variety is very numerous ; in

Bengal it is less so, but there the species abounds in and near fresh

water, where it preys upon fishes and frogs. The Variety attains to a

* Syn. Russell, II. Pl. 3. Dooblee, young.—Pl. 5. Dora, adult.—Col. umbratus,

Daudin.—Col. dora, Daud.—Col. brunneus, Herrman.—Col, atratus, Herrm,—Col.

lugubris, Merrem.—Tropidonotus umbratus, Schlegel.—Tropidonotus dora, apud Cantor.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 937

size similar to that of the species, both of which are equally fierce.

The largest individual was of the following dimensions :

iencth of the head, « .oeiseule 70... 14 inch:

Parco ditootrunk, 2% - aaa ae) 92

roomate: tat, soo ae eet Ot) 92

2 ft. 82inch.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 2%, of the root of the

tail, 12 inch.

TROPIDONOTUS STOLATUS, (Linné.)

Syn.—Sebha, II, Tab. 9, Fig. 1, 2.

Coluber stolatus, Linné.

Le Chayque, Daubenton, Lacépéde.

Russell, I, Pl. 10, 11, 19.

La vipére chayque, Latreille.

Coluber stolatus, Lin., apud Shaw, Daudin.

Coluber teeniolatus, Daudin.

Natrix stolatus, Merrem.

Tropidonotus stolatus, Gray, Schlegel.

Head shining brownish olive with several black spots in the sutures

of the shields: lips gamboge with several black oblique streaks ; head

and trunk brownish olive with numerous distant black transversal

bands, becoming indistinct towards the tail, and intersected by two

parallel bands of a pale ochre or buff,the scales of which on the anterior

part of the body edged with black. Beneath gamboge or mother-of-

pearl; in some the scuta with a small lateral black spot, or edged

with black. Iris black with a narrow golden ring ; tongue black.

Scuta 143 to 156, Scutella 69 to 79.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Philippines, Tenasserim, Bengal, Assam, Nipal, Coromandel,

Ceylon, Bombay. |

This species, so exceedingly numerous in Bengal, is but rarely seen

in the Malayan valleys. It is of very gentle habits, and feeds upon

young frogs and toads. The largest male observed was of the following

dimensions :

Length: of the -head,.. «.... /atnan oO dt 02-inch,

Pntto datto.trank, ows ee oe ol 42

Pitta ditto tal, .4..cepaas aa 52

Pie. 102 simeh.

938 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [| SEPT.

Circumference of the neck, 4, of the trunk, 13, of the root of the

tail, & inch.

The female has 6 small cylindrical white eggs, each about half an

ineh in length.

TROPIDONOTUS SCHISTOSUS, (Dandin.)

Syn.—Russell II. Pl. 4. Chittee.

Coluber schistosus, Daudin.

Tropidonotus schistosus, Schlegel. -

Tropidonotus moestus, Cantor.

Above blackish olive, some with an indistinct blackish line from be-

hind the eye along the side; the lips, the two lowest series of scales on

each side, and the abdominal surface whitish yellow. Iris black with

a narrow golden ring ; tongue small, flesh coloured.

Seuta 138, Seutella 77.

VAR,

Syn.—Tropidonotus surgens, Cantor.

Above bright greenish olive, with a black serrated lateral line.

Scuta 148, Scutella 23.

Hasrr.—Malayan Peninsula,

Philippines, Tenassarim, Bengal, Madagascar.

The shields of the head are short ; there is but a single anterior

frontal, of a triangular shape, truncated in front ; the frontals are small

pentagonal ; the nasals nearly equal to the latter; the small semicircu-

lar nostrils almost vertical and appearing linear as they are provided

with a valvule as in Homalopsis ; from the lower part of the nostril a

minute arched groove descends to the inferior margin of the shield ;

the frenal is small; the pre-orbita! in length nearly equals the three

postorbitals. The scales of the trunk are disposed in 17 longitudinal

series, of which the two lowest on each side are hexagonal, each scale

with a minute round protuberance near the apex; the scales of the

next two series present a raised line terminating in a protuberance,

but the remaining scales are elongated rhomboidal with truncated,

slightly notched points, keeled, imbricate. These marks become in-

distinct when the integuments are about to be changed, which proba-

bly caused them to escape the notice of Russell. This species is

not numerous in Bengal, and apparently less so on the Malayan Penin-

sula. The largest individual measured,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 939

Benethiofithe head, . . 0.0.0. . 0 ft..1 ineh.

Ditto! datto trunk, .... dss see 2 04

tio. eitfo-taili -... 2. sneakers 0 24

Zit. 4 ‘inch.

Circumference of the neck : 14, of the trunk: 24, of the tail 14 in.

The length of the tail is very variable: in some it is contained 3}, in

other 6 times inthe entire length. This species is very fierce, and

prepares to attack by raising the head 3 or 4 inches vertically from the

ground, and it has the power of flattening and laterally expanding the

skin of the anterior part of the body, like Naja, but in a much slighter

degree. It bites uttering a faint hissing sound. Frogs and fishes

form its food.

' TROPIDONOTUS CERASOGASTER,

Syn.—Psammophis cerasogaster, Cantor.

Above yellowish brown with pale golden reflections ; lighter on the

sides, the scales of which in some partially edged with yellow ; cheeks,

lips, throat and abdominal surface cherry-coloured, with a bright yel-

low lateral line from the muzzle to the point of the tail. Iris and

tongue cherry-coloured.

Scuta 144 to 149, Scutella 60 to 69.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.

Bengal, Assam.

The head is elongated, depressed ; sides angular, compressed ; muz-

zle truncated ; rostral broad, hexagonal, nearly vertical, arched below ;

the anterior frontals the smallest, next to them the frontals; the rest

of the crown-shields are narrow, elongated ; each occipital bordered by

two pairs of elongated temporals, below which three smaller. Nasals

rectangular, placed at a right angle with the anterior frontals ; nostrils

moderate, lateral; the frenal smaller than the nasal ; pree-orbital longer

than either ; the eye moderate, prominent. Besides three post-orbitals,

there is a minute infra-orbital wedged in between the fifth and sixth

upper labials, of which but a small portion of the sixth touches the

orbit below. The lips are straight, turned up near their commissure,

covered with 8 or 9 pair of upper, 10 lower shields. The mouth is

large ; the teeth small, crowded, of equal length. ‘The trunk is cylindri-

cal, compressed, covered with 19 longitudinal series of imbricate, elon-

6 F

940 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting ‘the [Sepr.

gated rhomboidal scales with rounded, slightly notched points, . keeled

except the two lowest series on each side, which are larger than the

rest, rhombic, smooth. The abdomen is broad, arched ; the tail robust

at the root, cylindrical, tapering to a sharp point. A solitary indivi-

dual from Province Wellesley was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head,.......... Oft. 02 ineh.

aitto. ditto trunk: \, .aeaeis See 52

Ditto dittotail.. ccc a Re 61

Zi ft! * O02) mache

Circumference of the neck, 4, of the trunk, 14, of the root of the

tail, 2 inch.

In Bengal this species is not numerous. It is very fierce, attacks in

a vertical attitude, but without expanding the anterior part of the body.

Its food is that of the preceding. The elongated angular head makes

this species resemble a Psammophis.

TROPIDONOTUS JUNCEUS, N. S.

Head above shining light brown, lips and throat gamboge ; from the

angle of the mouth an oblique gamboge band, both joining under a

sharp angle on the neck; trunk and tail dull greyish olive, with a

series of distant rounded whitish spots on each side; each scutum and

scutellum with a small black spot on the sides, which as well as their

anterior margins are minutely dotted with brown. Iris black with a

golden ring ; tongue small, greyish,

Seuta 157, Scutella 88,

Hasit.— Pinang.

The head is elongated ovate, with the sides angular, compressed ;

the muzzle truncated; the rostral shield moderate, square, deeply

arched beneath, vertically fixed; the anterior frontals small, tetrago-

nal ; the frontals larger, angularly bent over the side, where they border

the small square frenal ; the other crown shields are rather small, the

occipitals on each side bordered by small elongated shields, like the

rest of the temples ; the eyes large, prominent ; pree-orbital one ; post-

orbitals three; nasal rectangular; nostrils lateral, large, rounded ;

upper labials 9, of which the fourth, fifth and sixth border the orbit ;

lower labials 11 ; mentals two pairs, elongated. The lips are slightly

arched, the mouth wide; the teeth small, crowded; the last upper

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 941

maxillary tooth longer than the rest. The trunk is very slender, cylin-

drical, with the centre of the back raised, forming a sharp ridge, the

sides bulging near the abdomen, which is arched. The scales are im-

bricate, very elongated rhomboidal with the apex notched, except

the two lowest series on each side, which are broad rhombic ; they are

all sharply keeled, and disposed on the anterior part of the trunk in

19, on the middle part in 17 longitudinal series. The tail elongated,

cylindrical, very slender, tapering to a fine point. A single individual

observed on the Great Hill of Pinang by W. T. Lewis, Esq. was of the

following dimensions :

Pienetls of the head,’ .<...0..,.i-.4.,- 0:dt., O08 inch.

EEO CUO ANU, 2 gehen ve charouct 7

BG CiCCO CONS, cid ers uicncnin xine 0 72

2 ft. 34 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 4, of the trunk, 14, of the root of the

tail, 4 inch.

Like most of the Asiatic species of this genus, the present is of fierce

habits. It twice unprovokedly bit a wood cutter who happened to

pass it. The bite, of course, was productive of no consequences except

a slight momentary pain. The very slender make and the elongated

tail are characters which approach this species to the arberial Colu-

bride. :

Gen. Homatopsis, apud Schlegel.

(Erpeton, Lacépéde, 1803.—Rhinopirus, Merrem, 1820.—Pseuderyz,

Fitzinger, 1826.—Homalopsis, Kuhl, 1827.—Cerberus, Cuvier, 1829.—

Hypsirhina, Wagler, 1830.—Hydrops, Wagler, 1830.—Helicops, Wag-

ler, 1830.—Potamophis, Cantor, 1836.)

Homalopsis, Kuhl. Nostrils opening vertically in the centre of the

small nasals, with a valvule ; crown shields small ; dorsal scales imbri-

cate, keeled; chin with many small shields, throat scaly ; labials nar-

row ; abdomen with scuta ; tail short, tapering to a sharp point ; be-

neath with scutella.

HoMALOPSIS RHINCHOPS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Seba, II. T. 15. F, 3.

Hydrus rhinchops, Schneider.

Russell, I. Pl. 17. Karoo Bokadam.

Russell, IT. Pl. 40, (young.)

Boa moluroides, Schneider,

942 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the | SEPT.

Elaps bozformis, Schneider.

Enhydrus rhynchops, Latreille.

Hydrus cinereus, Shaw.

Hurria schneideriana, Daudin.

Coluber schneiderianus, Daudin.

Coluber cerberus, Daudin.

Python rhynchops, Merrem.

Python elapiformis, Merrem.

Python molurus, Merrem.

Coluber obtusatus, Reimwardt.

Cerberus (Homalopsis obtusatus), Cuvier.

Homalopsis schneiderii, Schlegel.

Cerberus einereus, Cantor.

Young. Ash-coloured above, the head with black irregular spots

and a short black line behind the eyes; trunk and tail with numerous

distant black transversal bands; lips and throat white, dotted with

black ; the three or four lowest series of lateral seales white ; beneath

white with a black undulating band, frequently interrupted.

Aduli. ere lead-coloured or blackish grey with the black marks

indistinct or invisible. Iris black ; pupil elliptieal, vertically contracted

by the light; tongue very small, pale greyish.

Scuta 143 to 156, Scutella 49 to 72.

Aapsir.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

New Guinea, Amboina, Timor, Sarapua, Java, Sumatra,

Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

The shields of the upper part of the head, which appear to be of a

constant form, are the nasals, the frontals, which enclose the small

pair of triangular anterior frontals, (sometimes soldered together,) and

the supra-orbitals. The rest are broken up in small, irregular, smooth

pieces, differing in outline in each individual. The small eye, placed

im a partly vertical, partly lateral position, is surrounded by a pree-orbital

a post-orbital and two or three infra-orbitals. The frenal is comparatively,

large, irregularly tetragonal. The anterior seven upper labials are

narrow, very high; the posterior five or six each divided in two. A

similar arrangement is observed in the inferior 13 or 14 of which the

posterior 6 or 7 are very small, On the chin there is a pair of elongated

shields immediately behind the 2 pair of labials. The posterior upper

maxillary tooth is longer than the rest, and furrowed. The three

anterior teeth in the lower jaw are longer than the rest. The trunk

is covered with imbricate, finely lineated and keeled scales, of a rhom-

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Lslands. 943

boidal form with rounded points, disposed on the anterior part in 25,

on the posterior part in 17, longitudinal series. The tail is robust,

tapering, and prehensile. In the Malayan countries this species occurs

in numbers in rivers, estuaries, and occasionally along the sea coasts.

It feeds upon fishes. Single individuals measuring between 3 and 4

feet in length, are of very rare occurrence. Of a great number the

largest was of the following dimensions :

ene th of the head, .-2e beau Ot. 12 aeh.

Diritovaitto; trunks) 4 oe 2 2

Bitte ditto tae ee ree ee O 7

2 ft. 112 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 33, of the root of the

tail, 18 inch. It is of peaceful habits ; the female brings forth 8 living

young, each of which measures from 7 to 7} inches in length.

TIOMALOPSIS BUCCATA, (Linné.)

Syn.—Scheuchzer, Pi. 660, Fig. 1, (young.)

Seba, II. Tab. 12. F. 1 ;—T. 13, F. 1;—T. 21, F. 3, (young.)

Coluber buceatus, Linné,

Coluber monilis, Linné.

Coluber subalbidus, Boddaert, apud Gmelin.

Le Demicollier, Lacépede.

Vipernkopfige Natter, Merrem.

Coluber buccatus, apud Shaw.

Russell, II, Pi. 33, (young.)

Coluber viperinus, Shaw.

Coluber buccatus, Daudin.

Coluber horridus, Daudin.

Echidna semifasciata, Merrem.

Homalopsis buccata, Schlegel.

Young. Ground colour, white or buff, becoming brownish on the

crown shields, hindhead and lips; on the muzzle an angular mark,

with the apex between the frontals, Van Dyke brown or chestnut ; an

oblique streak proceeds from the eye over the cheek, joining a broad cer-

vical band, which, sending a narrow straight line to the occipitals, gives

the upper part of the head a heart-shaped outline ; the back and tail with

numerous broad transversal brown bands, between which the ground

colour appears in the shape of white, often interrupted, narrower bands,

and of a white spot in the centre and on each side of the brown bands.

The latter reach but as far as the lowest four or five series of scales on

the sides, which as well as the throat and abdomen are white; on each

944 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

side of every third or fourth seutum a brown spot; scutella black, or

white, closely spotted with black.

Adult. The livery of the young indistinct: the ground colour of

the upper parts pale greyish brown or olive; the bands of a darker

shade of the same colour, edged with black ; sides and beneath impure

buff, the brown marks pale. Pupil black, elliptical, vertically closed

by the light ; tongue small whitish.

Seuta 155 to 167, Scutella 73 to 89.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Java.

From the small, nearly vertically opening nostrils, proceeds a furrow

downwards to the lower margin of the nasal. The anterior frontal is

either entire and of a large rhombic shape, or consisting of two triangu-

lar shields ; the frenal is elongated, rectangular, the small eye is situated

more laterally than in the preceding species, and surrounded by two

post-orbitals, one pree-orbital, and two infra-orbitals. The seven anterior

upper labials are very high, the posterior five are double; of sixteen

or seventeen lower labials, the nine anterior are the highest. The last

tooth in the upper jaw is furrowed, and as well as the 3 or 4 anterior

palatal and inferior maxillary teeth, longer than the rest. The folds

of gingiva enveloping the teeth are very ample, and contain in addition

to the fixed, numerous, 5 to 6 deep, accessory teeth. The chin is

covered by four pairs of elongated scales, decreasing in length from the

centre towards the labials. The scales of the trunk are rhombic,

imbricate, slightly keeled and finely lineated, disposed on the anterior

part in 39, on the posterior in 25 longitudinal series. The tail is

robust, tapering and somewhat prehensile. The largest individual ob-

served was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, 2... ..°-;...° Of. 12 imeh:

Ditto dite tronk, pee... oe cd 1]

Dittorditte tans Co ee ae 7

2 ft. 72% inch.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 34, of the root of the

tail, 18 inch.

In the valleys of Pinang and on the opposite continent, this

species is numerous in streamlets, tanks and in the irrigated fields,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 945

where it feeds on fishes. The young ones are very gentle, and

the old but seldom bite. In their movements they are sluggish, and

on dry land. very awkward. The female brings forth six or eight living

young at the time, each between 7 and 8 inches in length.

Hypsirhina, Wagler. Resembling Homalopsis in the form and

situation of the nostrils, the integuments and general appearance of the

head, trunk, and tail; but the dorsal scales are smooth, and the labials

are square, equal; (frenal, one.)

HloMALOPSIS SIEBOLDI, Schelgel.

Syn.—Seba, II, Tab. 46, Fig. 2?

Young. Ground colour, white, which on the upper part of the head

appears in the shape of two lines diverging from the muzzle over the

eyes to the sides of the head. From each side of the vertical shield a

line diverging towards the hind head, where it branches in two, send-

ing a portion transversely to the throat, and another to the upper part

of the neck joining under an angle that of the opposite side. On the

trunk and tail the ground colour shows itself as numerous narrow,

transversal bands, which on the centre are frequently interrupted and

placed in quincunx series ; on the sides the bands are bipartite. The

intervals between the ground colour are chestnut with dark brown

edges. The lips and the abdominal surface white with numerous pale

brown irregular spots. Iris greyish with a transversal black bar;

pupil elliptical, tongue white.*

Scuta 155, Scutella 48.

Hasrr.—Malayan Peninsula.

Bengal.

The description is taken from a solitary young individual, which

was killed in Province Wellesley. It measured,

* Adult.—A preserved specimen in the Museum of the Asiatic Society differs from

the young in having the head above of a uniform colour, while the rest of the peculiar

design is retained. The ground colour is yellowish white ; the brown of the young is faded

to a dull lead grey.—Scuta 156, Scutella 55.-Dimensions : head 0% inch : trunk 1 ft. 83

inch; tail 32 inch = 2 ft. 1 inch.—Cireumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 23, of the

root of the tail, 12 inch. The locality from whence this specimen was obtained, is not

known: Bengal is given by M. Schlegel.

946 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

Length: of the. head, scien WE oak) 04 abel

Ditto; ditto: tranke)sn gsi as .shat a df

Ditto :dittoctail, cc 2.4 1

8 inches.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 2, of the root of the tail,

4 inch.

In livery and in general appearance this species resembles H, buccata,

from which it differs in the following particulars. Both the upper and

the lower rostral shield are very small; the anterior frontals are much

broader than long, each like a small transversely placed cone, surrounded

by the nasal, (with a slit towards the lower margin, ) the tetragonal frenal,

and behind, by the frontal. ‘The vertical in extent nearly equals each

of the short occipitals. The eye is rather large, prominent, surrounded

by a single elongated, arched pree-orbital and two post-orbitals, of which

the inferior is the larger, bordering the fifth and sixth upper labials.

Of the latter there are eight on each side: the fourth borders the eye

below, the two posterior are broken up in small pieces. Of the 11 or

12 pairs of lower labials, the 4 nearest the angle of the mouth are the

smallest. The chin is covered by three pairs of oval shields, of which

the anterior is the largest, and by some minute scales. The mouth is

small ; the teeth minute, uniform, except the last upper maxillary tooth,

which is the longest with a furrow on the convex margin. The back

is slightly angular in the centre, much depressed ; the sides bulging ;

the abdomen narrow. The anterior part of the trunk is covered with

29, the posterior with 19 series of small smooth, imbricate scales, all

rhombic with rounded points. The tail is tapering and compressed.

HoMALOopsis ENHYDRIS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Russell, I. Pl. 30. Mutta Pam, Ally Pam.

Hydrus enhydris, Schneider.

Enhydris ccerulea, Latreille.

Hydrus atrocceruleus, Shaw.

Coluber pythonissa, Daudin.

Homalopsis aer,* Boie.

Hypsirhina, Wagler.

Potamophis lushingtonii, Cantor.

Homalopsis aer, Schlegel.

Homalopsis olivaceus, Cantor.

* This specific name is singularly ill chosen, as the denomination “‘ ular ayer,”

(water-serpent,) is applied by the Malays to all fresh water serpents. The word

“ayer” applied to a single species is as eligible as would be ‘ aqua,” ‘ eaw” or “ wasser.”’

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 947

Iridescent dark greenish-or brownish-olive above; the scales edged

with black ; in some two parallel light greyish lines from between the

eyes to the tip of the tail; the lower half of the sides pale greenish or

brownish-grey ; lips and throat white, edged and dotted with black.

Abdominal surface white or buff, with a greenish or brownish line on

each side, and a black central line dividing the scuta and scutella.

Iris greyish or pale olive ; pupil circular ; tongue whitish.

Young : with lighter and more strongly iridescent colours than the

adult.

Seuta 148 to 167; Scutella 53 to 71.

Tlasrr.— Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

E Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

The head is small, ovate, scarcely distinct; the nostrils are hemi-

spherical, with a slit towards the external margin of the shield; the

single anterior frontal is small, rhomboidal, much broader than long ;

the eye is rather large, prominent, lateral and surrounded by two

rather broad post-orbitals, one or two narrow pree-orbitals, and beneath

by the fourth upper labial ; the frenal is small, rhombic. The external

margins of the occipitals are bordered by three elongated shields, and

each temple by five similar. The eight upper labials are larger than

the ten lower. The chin is covered by two central pairs of elongated

shields, between which and the labials is, on each side, a single very

elongated shield. The mouth is small, the teeth mmute, numerous

and equal, except the last tooth of the upper jaw, which is longer than

the rest and furrowed. The trunk is very robust, broadly depressed ;

the sides obliquely compressed, and the abdomen very narrow, flatten-

ed. The scales are broad rhomboidal with rounded points, slightly

imbricate, and disposed on the anterior part in 25, in the middle in

21, and near the tail in 19 longitudinal series. The tail is very slen-

der, somewhat compressed, tapering and prehensile. The largest indi-

vidual was of the following dimensions :—

Benet of the heady. .cc 2.0. Oat. ho nrebe

Mitto: ditto trankk, 34:4). sists ate H of

mo, ditto: tail,’ ... <<) ead seule 52

2 ft.

Cireumference of the ‘neck, 12, of the trunk, 25, of the root of the

tail, 2 inch,

6°G

948 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

Numbers of this species may be seen in rivers, as well as in irrigated

fields and estuaries, preying upon fishes, which however it refuses in a

state of captivity. It is of timid and peaceful habits. A large female,

after having been confined upwards of six months in a glass vessel

filled with water, brought forth eleven young ones in the manner noted

above under Acrochordus avanicus. During the process she lay motion-

less on the bottom of the vessel, the anterior part of the abdomen was

retracted towards the vertebral column, while the muscles of the pos-

terior part were in activity. Shortly after the parturition she expired

under a few spasmodic movements, and also two of the young ones

died in the course of about two hours, after having, like the rest, shed

the integuments. In length they varied from 6 inches to 62.’ The

living nine presented a singular appearance: they remained a little way

below the surface of the water coiling themselves round the body of

an adult male, which was also kept in the vessel, occasionally lifting

the heads above the surface to breathe, at the same time resisting the

efforts of the senior to free himself. Fishes and aquatic insects were

refused, in consequence of which the young ones expired from imanition

in the course of less than two months.

HoOMALOPSIS PLUMBEA, Boie.

Syn.—Hypsirhina, Wagler.

Hypsirhina hardwicku, Gray: Must. Ind. Zool.

Homalopsis plumbea, Schlegel.

Iridescent dark brownish-or greyish-olive above, uniformly or with

small irregular black spots ; the two or three lowest series of scales

yellowish, each scale spotted or edged with brown; lips and throat

yellow ; scuta and scutella yellowish white, the former in some partial-

ly edged with black, the latter with a black central zig-zag line ; iris

grey ; pupil elliptical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue whit-

ish.

Scuta 125 to 126 ; Scutella 36 to 44.

Hasit.—Pinang.

Java.

The head is broad, ovate, depressed; the muzzle blunt, the nostrils

small triangular, with a slit towards the lower margin of the nasal ; the

single anterior frontal broad triangular; the rest of the crown shields

are of normal form. ‘The eye is small, placed in a half lateral half

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 949

vertical position, enclosed by two post-orbitals, one elongated pree-orbi-

tal, and beneath by the fourth upper labial; the frenal is very small,

tetragonal ; the upper labials eight, rather high ; lower labials ten ;

on both jaws the shields increase in size towards the angle of the

mouth. The chin is covered with two pairs of elongated shields and a

few gulars. The mouth is small; the posterior upper maxillary tooth

longer than the rest, furrowed, and the anterior lower maxillary teeth

also exceed the following. In addition to the fixed teeth there are

several accessory series. The trunk is nearly cylindrical, slightly

depressed, covered with small rhombic scales, smooth, and not imbri-

eate, disposed on the anterior part in 19, on the posterior part in 17

longitudinal series. The tail is short, conic, tapering and slightly

prehensile. Two individuals, taken at different times in rivulets in the

valley of Pinang, in habits resembled H. rhinchops. The larger was

of the following dimensions :

Tength of the ‘head, > =) svc0s 22s 0 ft. 14 inch.

Datto-dittoarunk,. 3 .stas cacks > ] 5

PGCO Matto fail, on. oc two «od oe ak 26

Pit. * 82 finch.

Circumference of the neck, 15, of the trunk, 24, of the root of -

tail, 14 inch.

Homatopsis LEUCOBALIA, Schlegel, Var. (See Plate XL. Fig. 5.)

Young.—Above light brownish olive, or greenish grey with single

irregular distant brown spots; lips and throat whitish yellow; the

lowest three or four lateral series of scales, and the abdominal surface

greenish white or pearl-coloured.

Adult.—Uniformly blackish olive abov e, otherwise like the young.

Iris dark brown; pupil elliptical, vertically contracted by the light.

Tongue whitish.

Scuta 130 to 148; Scutella 26 to 37,

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

The head is very broad, depressed, and the muzzle blunt ; the ros-

tral broad, hexagonal, very slightly arched beneath; the superior

margin borders the single small elongated anterior frontal, which is of

a narrow hexagonal form, broader behind, where it is wedged in between

the two broad. frontals, The nasals are rather large; nostrils small

6G 2

950 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

crescent-shaped ; the vertical very broad, short, hexagonal ; occipitals

large, elongated with a pair of very broad shields on each side, below

which the temples are covered by three smaller shields. The eye is

very small, in a half vertical position, with two post-orbitals, one pre-

orbital, which extends to the large oval nasal; frenal none, or, when

present, excessively minute. Of the five large upper labials, the ante-

rior is the smallest and borders the nasal ; the second the pree-orbital,

the third the orbit, and the lower post-orbital, the fourth and fifth the

temporals. The lower rostral is very small, triangular. The seven or

eight inferior labials are much smaller than the upper. The two pairs

of mentals are very short. The mouth is small; the teeth are very |

strong, short and of nearly equal size, except the furrowed last upper

maxillary tooth and the anterior teeth of the lower jaw, which are

longer than the rest. The trunk is robust, back slightly raised in the

centre, the sides sloping, their lower half compressed, the abdomen

broad, arched. ‘The scales are smooth, rhombic with rounded points,

slightly imbricate ; those of the sides have the points bent inwards

and firmly adhering to the skin, so as to appear hexagonal. On the

anterior part of the trunk they are disposed in 27, on the posterior in

25 longitudinal series. The tail is short, robust, tapering and some-

what prehensile. Inthe male the sides are compressed, very high in

the middle, and the lower surface is flattened, very broad, more so than

is the posterior part of the abdomen. In the female it is shorter, the

sides less high, and the lower surface less broad. The largest male of

a considerable number was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, w7.)5 22... : 0 ft. OZ inch.

Dittarditto trunks 9 2.8: S. Se 102

Dittoditto: tail, cae eae, 2% oh BOO 28

2ft. Teaneh

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 24, of the root of the

tail, 14 inch. With the exception of its colours, the present offers

no difference from H. leucobalia, from the rivers of Timor. At Pinang

it is numerous not only in fresh water and estuaries, but in the sea at

some distance from the shore, where it sometimes occurs in fishing

nets. It is of sluggish, not fierce habits, and feeds upon fishes and

crustacea, aquatic and pelagic. In ayoung female the oviduct enclosed

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 951

4 white cylindrical eggs, which when they were observed contained

but yolk ; each measured about an inch in length.

Homatorsis Hyprina, N. 8S. (See Plate, Fig. 4.)

Adult.—Ash-coloured above with a few scattered black spots on the

neck ; the back and tail with numerous transversal black bands ; the

lips, sides and abdomen uniformly pearl-coloured. Iris ashy ; pupil

elliptical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue small, whitish.

Scuta 161; Scutella 34.

Young.—Resembling the adult, but the ash-colour of a much lighter

shade. |

Seuta 153; Scutella 35.

Hasit.—Sea off Pinang, and the Malayan Peninsula.

The head is moderately . distinct, elongated, depressed, oval with

rounded, blunt muzzle; the rostral shield moderate, hexagonal ; its

lower margin with a central minute tubercle, on each side of which

a triangular impression. The upper margin of the minute triangular

lower rostral presents a central cavity, and two lateral elevations fitting

into the margin of the upper rostral. A similar contrivance in the

pelagic serpents enables them hermetically to close the mouth. As in

H. leucobalia, the single small anterior frontal is elongated hexagonal,

broader behind, and enclosed by the rostral, the nasals, and the fron-

tals. Although the nasals are placed laterally, the smail arched linear

nostrils open vertically, and send a slit to the posterior margin of the

shield ; the frontals are hexagonal, smaller than the latter ; the vertical

is the longest of the crown-shields, very narrow, hexagonal, pointed

at both extremities, but broader behind; the supra-orbitals are small,

narrow ; the occipitals are broken up in minor shields: viz. two post-

occipitals, in size equal to the occipitals, and a minute conical inter-

occipital, enclosed by the four shields, with the broader extremity

wedged in between the occipitals. Each temple is covered with two

pairs of large shields, of which the lower borders the fifth, sixth, and

seventh upper labials. The eye is very minute, prominent, almost

vertically placed, surrounded by two post-orbitals, of which the lower

is broad pentagonal, meeting beneath the elongated single oblique pre-

orbital. Thus none of the upper labials border the orbit. The frenal

is moderate, pentagonal, Of the seven upper labials the anterior three

952 Catalogue of Reptiles, Sc. [Sesr.

pairs are much smaller than the rest, which suddenly become very

large and deep, so as to make the margin of the lip very bulging in a

downward direction. The lower ten or eleven labials are smaller than

the upper, except the sixth, which is the largest. The chin with two

pairs of shields of which the anterior is very elongated; the throat

with numerous minute scales. The mouth is small, the dentition

resembles that of Homalopsis leucobalia, Var. The trunk would be

orbicular, but for the narrow flattened abdomen, the scuta of which

are angulated, forming on each side asharp ridge. The scales are very

small, smooth, on the neck disposed in 33, successively in 37, but

near the root of the tail in 29 longitudinal series. Those of the back are

rhomboidal with rounded points; those of the sides lanceolate with the

point bent inwards, so as to appear truncated, each scale leaving a

small square interval, in which appears the naked skin. The tail is

short, much compressed, tapering and slightly prehensile. In the

male the sides are very high, and the lower surface very broad, as

noted under H. leucobalia, Var. On the broadest part there are as

many as 21 longitudinal series of scales. In the female this organ is

shorter, the sides less high, and the abdomen less broad.

Of three individuals observed, two were captured in fishing stakes

placed in the sea off the shores of Keddah, a third was washed on

shore by the waves on the coast adjoining my house at Pinang. The

largest male was of the following dimensions :

Lenethief the head; oe es. 3. Ot. 02 aneh.

Ditto ditto trumle lea ces 1 AA

Ditto mibeo tail, oi. S4ges sees se 0 22

1 ft. 72 inch.

Circumference of the neck, £, of the trunk, 14, of the root of the tail,

4, of the middle of the tail, 1; two eighths from the apex, 2 inch.

It moved actively and without difficulty on the sand, and did not

offer to bite. In one examined the stomach contained remains of two

small pelagic fishes. In general appearance and colours the present

is more closely allied to the pelagic serpents than any other known

species. Whether it exclusively inhabits the sea, or, like Homalopsis

rhinchops, enhydrus, and leucobalia, as an occasional visitor, must be

a matter of future investigation.

(To be concluded in our neat.)

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 953

Notes on Places in the Province of Behar, supposed to be those

described by Chy-Fa-Hian, the Chinese Buddhist Priest, who made

a pilgrimage to India, at the close of the fourth century A. D.; by

Captain M. Kitror, 6th Regiment, N. I.

In my former notes on the Viharas of Magadha or Behar, I express-

ed my desire to examine Rajagriha, Burgaon, Behar and Pawapuwii.

I have lately been enabled to pay a hurried visit to several of these

places, which I was induced todo more particularly, after perusal of

extracts from Remusat’s translation of the Travels of Chy-Fa-Hian,

[made at the close of the fourth century of the Christian era] oblig-

ingly furnished by our co-Secretary, Mr. J. W. Laidlay : these extracts

are here given for ready reference.

Had I had full leisure and the season been more favourable, I should,

no doubt, have been able to have made a better harvest of information

than I have by such a hurried trip, with a burning sun and oppressive

heat, which forbade much roaming about the rocks and jungles; in-

deed, as it is, I suffered severely.

It would have been better could I have taken Patna, (Pa-lian-fou,

Pataliputra) as my starting point, and from thence have followed in

the very tract of Fa-Hian to “the little hill of the isolated rock,” but

unable to do this, I sent a trust-worthy servant to Behar and have

perused Buchanan’s notice of the same place and its curiosities ; also to

another spot held sacred by the Jains called Pawapuri lying between

that and Girryek. The remainder of the route I have traced myself.

“Chap. XXVII. Departing from thence (Pataliputra, Pa-lian-fon)

towards the south-east nine yeou yans bring you to “ the little hill of

the isolated rock.’ Now assuming the yeou yan to be the Staa@ “ yoyun”

or “‘jojun’”’ of the Sanscrit, which is equal to four mT or kos, our

pilgrim will have travelled thirty-six miles in a south-easterly direction,

as near as can be that of Behar; no intermediate spot is mentioned,

nor can I hear of any which could have attracted his particular

attention ; he describes the place (Behar?) as the ‘little hill of the

isolated rock.”” ‘On the top of this rock is a stone building, facing

towards the south: Foé being seated there, the king of heaven,

Chy (Indra), made the celestial musicians Pant che play on the Ahin,*

* A kind of lyre,

954 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Serrt.

in honor of him. The king of heaven Chy questioned Foé regard-

ing the forty-two things, drawing every one of them with his finger upon

the stone : the traces of these drawings remain there still. In this place

there is also a Seng-kia-lan, (monastery.)”

Now, first of all, as to the ‘isolated rock’ and the ‘ monastery,”

these two remarkable objects are surely not to be mistaken! As to the

first, there is a bare rock near the site of the fort of Behar, on which

is placed a durgah or shrine of a Muhammadan saint, as well as traces

of other buildings ; there is no tradition concerning its being held sacred

by Hindus or Jains, that I could learn, though Behar itself is venerated

by the latter: however, the very fact of a “Sheheed’s durgah’’ or

shrine of a Muhammadan martyr would strengthen my belief, that some

sanctity was attached to the site at the time of the fall of the Moslem

there enshrined, such being invariably the case in all parts of India.

I, therefore, presume, that this is the “ little hill of the isolated rock,”

and the ‘“ Seng-kia-lan” or monastery was the great Vihara from which

Behar takes its name, the site of it being now occupied by the ruins

of Sher Shah’s fort. ‘

Buchanan (see Montgomery Martin’s compilation) vol. I. p. 92,

adds, that there is also a large conical mound called a punzawa (brick-

kiln) a name given as we shall see to other mounds of the same kind

which were undoubtedly Dehgopes or Chaityas: I would refer my

readers for more ample details to the above named work: other hills

are also named.

I have taken much pains to ascertain, whether Behar anciently bore

any other name than simply Vihar, but have been unsuccessful, though

I am inclined to think it must have, so greatly have the names of places

changed, and so many cities have been razed to the ground, that the

locality must ever be a difficult point to decide, nothing indeed except

such circumstantial records, as our Chinese traveller affords, could help

us out of the difficulty; in this light, for one, then, are his travels

valuable, and tracing his track may not bea profitless undertaking.

We must now leave Behar and proceed to the South West.

“Thence proceeding to the S. W. for one yeou yan you come to the

hamlet of Na-lo, This is the place where Ché-li-foe (Sariputra)

was born, and here he entered nirvana. They have here built a tower,

which still exists.” |

ang CHULA RUN

‘ "Ais af

eae CHAT

CEKF ERENCES

BNindea > 4

AB cred cst bed

3 ’ Jain kh

S So ,

ae spony )\e e: Keg CH7-FA CTIA NS arate (ot—your

oll Nig Sherghs alti SS OS Bro et a voecte, f itr eee

‘9! We

WH tag coy en * an, 2 aS Geary ?'e hw ah “4 Me - fram Ay ree ay Zi

hie 2 nee WKS Y « y Ss, ‘ ee — fry ft a thy

a Ieny * < g Sas £4 a “p =| TrKeve ie = lames waited sertre et

Nrareey tn Suse Jorn, | 7 two Yaya

Zi ra : ‘ oN, 2: sag Beale of wo Yoyans. 32 A eg

Ns i4 ys as as

Ai» (rr 4 7%, ar vi dle }

Ch eS Ayoar wen ws a .

eee, VALE a7 1 OES

Cave Ee dn Ayeys

Aue AF

i ____a 2. Ee ee

woe a er

yo i bat

Pee ae iid be ih 1 MBG

yun Wee Cre i

Co A 2 aed oh

ay ,

aoe 7

- + ald “4 us

te Ne ice P®

| ape eS

Re yee

Tana bile |

ae by ,

iat

x TT ee | BA top.

en Po fin” ral et PT al ve MH tee ‘aliak us ; ,

' hs we i ; ‘ Ps

y ; ¥ f < aby a When i Wid at ‘

oe f oa h A

A , ' s \ = i

‘ Tad.

ee | r i) |

_ /- >

t Poe F ru

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 955

It is somewhat difficult to follow the track here and to fix Na-lo,

for in a south-westerly direction, taking a wide range of that quarter of

the compass, we have several places sites of Jain and Budhist relies ;

first of all, farthest east is ‘“ Pawapurr’ held sacred up to this time by

the Jains, being the spot where Mahivira Swami died: his “ churun”

or feet marks are placed in the centre of a large tank on an island

which is approached by an embankment and bridge, this and other

expensive works, would seem from an inscription, (of which T annex a

copy) to have been executed about 500 years ago, by rich merchants of

the Sarawne east: there are no remains here which would indicate the

previous existence of a tower or chaitya, though from Mahavira dying

at this place, I should be inclined to think, that it must have been one

of sanctity belonging to the Buddhists and Jains, which latter are, I

believe, merely a heretical offset. The distance from Behar is three

coss, which is less than one yojun.

The next place, further to the west of south is the village of Girryek,

and the hill of that name on the top of which is an ancient tower

called Jarasindh-ka-bytuki, and attributed to that monarch. ‘There are

many ruins of gigantic works here, among which is a causeway leading

from the Panchanné rivulet up the hill to the tower, a description of

which may be found in Buchanan, vol. I. p. 79, and in the Journal

A. S. vol. VIII. p. 353-—-there is also the site of a large town on the

eastern side of the river close to the modern village of Girryek. I am

scarcely inclined to suppose this place to be Na-lo, on account of its

being so close to the ‘‘ Gridhra-kuta’”’ and Buddha’s cave, together with

other remarkable features of the place which would have hardly been

overlooked, and it seems strange that the pilgrim should have gone so

far out of his way (on to Rajagriha) to return to the ‘ Gridhra-kuta’”’

caves ; the direction of Rajagriha, however, is westerly, and so far

answers to of traveller’s bearings.

Another spot, six miles in a more westerly direction, is that called

*‘Burgaon,” where there are several high tumuli, also many fine

sculptures, numerous large tanks and wells, the ruins are most exten-

sive; the ancient name of this town was Kindilpur, and is mentioned

im the Bhagavut, and in the Jain books, it is nearly due north of Raja-

griha, about 7 miles. I can again hardly think that such a place could

have escaped the notice of so observant a person as Fa-Hian. In the

. 956 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. | [Sepr.

history of Sakya, I find the name “ Nulita,” a spot near Rajagriha where

he expounded some of his doctrines, but here again I am at a loss as no

such name now exists, and all knowledge of Budhist history as far as

regards the people of Magadha, has long since been lost to them.

There is a place called Juydeespur about two miles from Bargaon,

where there are the remains of a large tumulus, and a very fine image

of Buddha ; this spot takes us even further out of the proper direction, as

regards Rajagriha, which is nearly due north and south, distant however

about 7 miles.

With this list of noted spots before us, it is difficult to decide which

is the one called Na-lo,* if the term “tower” were only applied in one

sense, we should fix upon Girryek, but it is evident that 1t applies to the

tumuli or ehaityas, and there must have been more than one at this place

in Fa-Hian’s time, though certainly it is a very remarkable object, being

seen for many miles, its direction from Behar as well as with Rajagriha

is correct, the distance is a little less, being between 6 and 7 miles,

upon the whole, however, I am inclined to fix Na-lo here. We shall

now proceed to Rajagriha, ‘the new town of the Royal residence.”’

“One yojun west of Na-lo, brings you to “ the new town of the Royal

residence.’ ‘This town was constructed by the king A-tche-chi: it has

two monasteries ; on leaving it at the western gate, at three hundred

paces you come to a tower, lofty, grand, majestic, and beautiful, which

A-tché-chi erected when he obtained some of the relics of Foe.”

I here commence my own route to trace that of Fa-Hian; it was

circuitous owing to the low land beneath the hills, which ycu have to

your left hand about a mile distant, the whole way up to the modern

village and site of ancient Rajagriha. An immense embankment called

‘* Assurein”’ still exists, as well as extensive mounds of bricks and rub-

bish ; sufficient remains of the citadel to show its form, a parallelogram

* In the Pali Buddhistical Annals Sakya is stated to have halted at Nalanda, one

yojana distant from Rajagaha, when en route from the latter place to Pataligamo

(Pataliputra). In the Na lo of our Chinese author, there is little doubt that we have

the transcription of Ndlanda ; the original word being, as is not unusual in such cases,

lopped of asyllable or two. ‘This identification is further confirmed by the circumstance

of Sakya Muni holding in this place a discourse with his disciple Sariputra (Che li foé),

whom he may be supposed to have fallen in with at his native village upon the occasion

of this journey. Na lo is called by Hiuan Thsang, a subsequent Chinese visitor, Kia lo

pina kia. The last two syllables are no doubt the transcription of nagara,— Eps.

1847. ] On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 957 «

with numerous bastions ; but these latter appear to have been the work

of later times, indeed a story is told that Shershah whilst erecting these

works, was ridiculed by a milkmaid, who showed him that the adjacent

hills completely commanded it, (which they do with artillery). He then

abandoned it.

About the distance westward described by Fa-Hian, there exists a

tumulus called the “ awa,”’ or Punzawa, which is no doubt the “ tower,”’

(chaitya) where Buddha’s relics were placed by A-tché-chi; Buchanan

vol. I. pp. 88, 89, describes this remarkable mound which want of

leisure prevented me closely inspecting. This is, no doubt, the chaitya

erected over Sakya’s relics, built by Ajata-suttu, when he obtained them

from Kama Rupa. See history of Sakya’s death, vol. XIX. Asiatic

Researches. Tere then we find one instance of the accuracy of our

traveller ; let us follow him into “ the valley of the five hills.”

“Chap. XXVIII. On leaving the town on the south side, at the

distance of four “li” you come to a valley which leads to the “ five

hills :” these five hills form a girdle, like the walls of a town: this

is the ancient town of the king “ Ping-Cha” (the old Rajgriha).

From the east to the west is six “ li,” and from the north to the

south seven or eight; this is the place where “ Che-li-foe’ and

“ Mou lian” first met O pi (™afsra Asvajit), At the north-east

angle of the town the ancients erected a chapel in the garden, where

An-pho-l6 invited Foe and twelve hundred of his disciples to do them

honor; this chapei still exists. The town is entirely deserted and

uninhabited.”

From Rajgriba, it is about a mile to the entrance of the valley

where the hot springs flow, and where a fair is held every third year,

having an intercalary month, it lasts during the whole of such month

at whatsoever season it may fall; the fair was full during my visit. In

May various virtues are ascribed to these springs ; barren women resort

to them from far and near. Several neat temples have been built within

the last century. ‘There are some springs under the eastern hill of

the pass venerated by the Muhammadans, who in olden times, built a

durgah which is much frequented.

The appearance of this valley and hills.is very striking, every peak

has a name, and a small Jain temple crowning it, this sect holding

the whole neighbourhood sacred, which is very remarkable.

6H 2

JOB On the route of La-hian through Behar. (Sept.

There are two old works in existence, describing this curious tract of

country, called the Rajgriha Muhatma: one belongs to the Hindus,

the other to. the Jains, which I am told, to be widely different. I

hope to be able to procure a good copy of each and to compare them.

I have had occasion to observe, that the Jains hold most of the places,

supposed to be of Buddhist origin, sacred, to wit, the caves of Kundgiri

in Cuttuck, Girmar in Kutch, &e. &e.

It is fully two miles or “ four lv” to the site of the old town which

is now called ‘* Hansu Taur,”’ this must have been a very large place

when in its glory, and (as described) is skirted by hills, five of which

are more conspicuous than the rest, and are called respectively Rutna

Girri, Bipla Girrl, Baibhar Girri, Sona Girri, and Udhaya Girri, refer-

ence to the annexed sketch map will better explain the situation of

all I shall have to describe. To proceed, first of all, as to the “ chapel’

in the northern hill, on the left or west side of the pass is a chamber

ealled Séne Bhundar of precisely the same shape as those of Barabur.

There are sockets to admit of timber roofing on the exterior of the

cave, and there have been buildings extending to some distance in

front: it would be interesting to clear the rubbish here. There

are several short inscriptions and some of the shell-shape, one has

some resemblance to Chinese, (vide plate) there are no Pali let-

ters, but the cave has been sadly ill used by a zemindar, who

tried to blow it up with powder many years ago, hoping to find hidden

treasure, and a large piece of rock has been broken away at the very

spot where we should have expected to find the inscription,—the rock

is soft and easily injured, there are some rude outlines of Budhas cut

on it: there is a handsome Jain (miniature) temple, much mutilated,

which is also remarkable, for each of the four figures has a vahun or

cognizance, the same as those of the Gyani Buddhas, on similar temples

or stones of undoubted Buddha origin, unfortunately there is no imscrip-

tion to help us, (see plate)—this cave is venerated by both Hindus and

Jains, Whether it be the temple Fa-Hian alludes to, it is hard to say,

for there are remains in the north-east corner likewise.

To the south of this cave near the centre of the town? is a high

tumulus, the site of a Dagope or Chaitya, on which isa small Jain

temple, it is called by the Hindus Munniarkoop, and by the Jains Niz-

mile-koop, each have their fables connected with it. From this elevated

a i a NR RE NE RE RR A AS HI A te

Celve

i - Cm ee ’ ig

Fa. eave ce 33-9 ~*~ ei x 4 ST 4a se tag 2 ox as [ Ey as

. ‘ « 7 ' or Cg

arersesrna Puveclt £ - & Daav A 6-5" Watt 2:10 bm 3-3

ape

l real : Sie

Sec C7 res Ate

——

SKETCH MAP OF RASA GRIHA HILLS YK vw.

. H-HIAN'S Fat

MEW cuit, an?

RASGR EBA: =

-. Se °

yu, A Uh, ul

~ Jeage'ves

Fart. gill

nS ae

Wy Wy, Wan Seah:

is, 4 49D

ARs Mg UA

qr iN +

af 95,"."""

7 >, een) SRT dd

awl! pes BAR fe

‘ ” A ”

HAMM Teg dy (

FLUNG 800711 ~~ 7 ih < ha ,

/ 4 M4

4 ? VV? Pia)

VIN 2 Oe by Nang

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 959

spot, a good view is to be had of the valley and of the pass and plains

beyond, looking over Rajgriha nearly due north: to the east the valley

grows narrower for a mile or so, and thence two valleys branch off, one

leading under the Gidhona peak, so named from the vultures, which

perch and build their nests there, the other to Tupobun where there

are other hot wells ; this place is also held sacred and a fair is held at the

vernal equinox. Before reaching the bifurcation of the valley is a spot

called the “‘ Panch-pandub” and ‘‘ Rungbhoomy’ from the different asce-

tics take a colored earth with which they besmear their bodies. Turning

to the east, the valley extends for six or seven miles, gradually narrow-

ing to the “ Guddehdwar’ pass, which opens into the plains at the

easternmost end of the cluster, of which more hereafter.

To the north-east is the hill called “ Rutna Girri,’”’ up the acclivity

of this runs a wall of loose stones in a zigzag shape, from the base of

which and of the hill is seen an immense embankment called “ Nek-

pay,” extending across the widest part of the valley (above one mile)

north and south, and from its southern end again a much more massive

wall is continued to the summit of the high hill called “ Udhaya

Girri,’ along the top of which the same is continued for a great dis-

tance, both east and west, whether these walls, which are not high,

were intended as fortifications or fences, as said by some, to enclose a

Shikargah or preserve, it would be difficult to decide, indeed there are

so many curious remains, that one is completely at a loss,—the people

ascribe all to enchantment and to demons.

A second high embankment stretches from the ‘ Nekpay” almost

at right angles, till it reaches the Sona Girri hill, the lowest and eastern

spur of which projects to about the middle of the valley.

Leaving the tumulus and proceeding southward to this cross bank

or wall and passing through the same, the road winds at the foot of the

Sona Girri close to a low ledge of laterite forming a terrace as even as if

cut by masons ; this place is called “ Bheem Sen’s Ukhara,”’ or wrestling

place. The many indentations and cavities, peculiar to such formations,

are supposed by the ignorant, to be marks left by the wrestlers. Continu-

ing to the southward towards Udhaya Guri, the road is formed by the

bare rock in which occur many short inscriptions in the shell pattern,

and other curious forms but much worn and some overgrown with

moss and rubbish. I deem these to be great curiosities, and think that

960 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Sepr.

if a clearance were made more (and perfect ones) would be discovered.

I copied one or two which are represented (see plate). About a quar-~

ter of a mile further, is a tumulus overgrown with jungle and near

to it remains of some extensive enclosure and buildings. This tumulus

may be one of the ‘“ ¢fowers’” alluded to by Fa-Mian; at this spot the

road has wound to the south-west, and the valley forms a large amphi-

theatre; continuing for half a mile in a more southerly direction, you

arrive at a narrow rocky gorge and bed of a Nulla called “ Ban Gunga,”

which empties’ itself into the plains just beyond, at the foot of the

Udhaya Girri hill ; the great wall at this place is very thick and extends

for a considerable distance to the south ; this spot is held sacred by the

Hindoos who say that Bheem drove his “ban” or dart into the rock

upon which water rose from “ patal,”’ [the depth of the earth ;] this is

- one of the spots visited during the triennial fair.

Having now described the valley, &c. we must return to Fa-Hian’s

narrative—he says :—

“Chap. XXIX. Entering the valley and going beyond the

mountains fifteen iS. E. you come to the peak of “ Khi-tche.” At the

distance of three li, from the summit of this mountain there is a cave

facing the south. Foe sat there in meditation. At thirty paces to the

N. E. there is a stone grotto; “4 nan’ (Ananda) sat there meditating.

The demon of the Heaven, “‘ Phi siun” (taxa), changed into a vulture,

stopped before the cave and terrified 4 nan. Foé by his supernatural

power opened the rock, seized A nan by the arm with his hand,

and stayed his fear; the traces of the bird and the hole where Foe

put forth his hand exist to this day. It is thus that the hill came to

be named “ the hill of the cave of the vulture.” Before the hill is the

throne of the four Buddhas. AJl the Arhans had also there every one

his cave, where they sat to meditate. The number of these caves is

several hundreds.”

With reference to the foregoing, and the notes by M. Remusat and

others, I first of all made every possible. enquiry to little purpose,

except that two caves existed about seven miles distant at the eastern

gorge of the valley called the ‘‘Guddeh-dwar” or ass’s gate before

alluded to, I therefore determined to examine it: having no horse and

it being impracticable for my palkee, I took guides and proceeded on

foot at four pv. mM. and after two hours’ good walking I reached the

eg On

| = Par

Se TRIS .

"aa

SHocof pny HDA Lely 7 Lky

MA TAYE IL x Ky ZA RLY UAE

ma?

Sie

3 ee eo

+»

‘

See Aa ae

ean -

{ee

Soe

J -

4 L 7 I "

Tae sua -

. r S

1 o~

\ - -«

amy vita.’

‘ 3 »

ai ™, *

‘ 2 dy i es ae

- bi

: ee ae :

i mre:

1 ¥ te |

ire vy!)

2 ae

- he il

iL ¥ a Mr

_. % ; i

™ f

is : a

=~ ~ .

Lopes

’ ‘)

' ;

. p

, d

=~ “

‘ J 2 -

: ’ ie )

. ~"

Th A i

: As @ ‘

1 4

‘ 4

* ’

| :

- ¥ ”

L ~ S

1847, | On the route of I'a-hian through Behar. 96]

“ Guddeh-dwar,” a narrow passage between scarped rocks which had

in former times been enclosed by an immense wall of loose rubble ;

this gorge opens out into the plain with high, barren, rocky hills, on

either side, forming the easternmost of the Rajgriha cluster and range:

the one to the left or north being that on which Jarasindha’s tower

stands with other ruins already described under the head of Girryeck.

_ The distance travelled will have been close upon ‘“ fifteen lv” or

about seven and a half miles as stated by our pilgrim: passing through

the gorge and about half way up the steep face of the north hill under

Girryeck, two caverns appear facing the south, and over one is a curious

cleft in the rock which would seem to answer Fa-Hian’s description,

except his distances, up to, and between the caves, nor are there other

_cayes or grottos, nor the throne of the previous Buddhas. However, it is

possible that these caves have a northern entrance; for the largest

which is alone accessible, has a passage apparently cut through the

hill, which I was unable to penetrate, not only owing to fatigue and

blistered fect, but it would be requisite to be provided with chloride

of lime, torches and other precautions to enable a party to explore it.

I think it would be found to open out opposite the highest peak south

of Jarasindha’s tower ; this peak is surmounted by either a terrace or the

remains of a Dagope, which may be the very “throne” alluded to by

Fa-Hian, as its distance from the path below would answer that given :

I think then we may fairly decide that these caves are the identical

ones described by him, there are small cavities here and there which

may have been used by anchorites but not several hundreds. By “stone

grottos,’ may be meant small habitations made of stones piled together ;

indeed { think it more than probable, that the whole of these hills were

inhabited by ‘‘rishis” or devotees, the name ‘‘ Tupobun”’ itself implies

it, being a corruption of “ Tupissia”’ and ‘‘ Vana’’ or forest of devotion.

There are some more hot springs beneath the southern side of these

easternmost hills, and about five miles further south in the plains is a

spot (a tank) still visited and held sacred by the Jains.

As to the name “ Gridhra-kuta” the present one of ‘“ Guddeh

dwar” may be a corruption of “ Gridha dwara:” vultures swarm alike

on all the ragged peaks and particularly on these.

Chap. XXXI. ‘Thence proceeding to the west four yeou yans you

come to Kia-ye. This town also is completely deserted.”

962 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. | SEPT.

Now if we take the distance of four yojyuns to Kia-ye (Gaya)

modern Gaya would answer, but if we are guided by the direction, it

is too much to the southward of west, if on the other hand we be

guided by the bearing and less by the distance, we should decide that

by “ Kia-ye” was meant the ancient Gaya now known as “ Ram Gya,”

which is on the west or right bank of the Phulgo and a mile to the

north ofthe Barabur hills. There is a tradition that all ceremonies were

formerly performed here; a fair is held in the month of April, at which

still, the lower casts perform the ‘‘ Pind” or ceremony of offering the

funeral cake. Hoolasgunge, which is further east, consequently nearer

the distance given (of four yojuns) is by some supposed to have been

ancient Gaya, (see Buchanan, Vol. I. p. 100.) It is strange that Fa-Hian

mentions neither the Phulgo (or Mohana) nor its branch stream which,

had he gone to Ram-Gya, he must have crossed; it is also remarkable

that he does not allude to the Barabur caves or hills, places which

must have been of note even in his time, however, it is possible that

they were in possession of heretics or of Hindus, for from the later

inscriptions we learn that Sardula Varma, Annund Varma, &e. appro-

priated the caves and set up brahmanical images, the same reason may

be assigned, for no mention being made of Kundilpur or Burgaon, but

let us now turn to the south. ?

* Going to the south twenty li, you come to where the Phou-sa

spent six years in mortifications; the place is woody. Thence

going three li to the west you come to where Foé descended into

the water to bathe; the gods held branches of trees over him

when coming out of the pool (or tank). Two hi further to the

north, you come to the place where the young women of secluded fami-

lies offered Foé rice and milk: thence to the north two li more, to where

Foé sat on a stone, turned to the east, under a great tree; the tree

and the stone exist to this day. The stone is six feet long and six broad.

In the kingdom of the middle (Magadha) the temperature is so equa-

ble that trees last several thousand years, even ten thousand,”

We now come to the most perplexing part of our pilgrim’s narrative,

for not only do his bearings but his distances puzzle us, the indiscri-

minate use of li and yojun is one cause.* Now if Hoolasgunje or

* With regard to the length of the yojana, we must not expect to find extreme preci-

sion in the narrative of Fa-hian. That traveller no doubt set down his distances from

id47. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 963

Ram-Gya be Kia-ye and a “li” be equal to as much as half a mile, we

should have ten miles south, which would only bring us within six miles

of the Vishnupad, four of the Ramsila hill, and twelve of Budh Gya

which the others believe to be the holy locality (see Vol. XIX. Asiatic

Researches, p. 187.) It is there mentioned in a note, tbat there are

seven places held sacred called the ‘Satta Stana,’ three of which

only answer to the description given by Fa-Hian, viz. the two trees and

the tank where Buddha was protected from the rain by a dragon:

(Seshnag ?) the Vakeels, however, name four, as the only spots now

visible: the distances of all are given except of the hill and Bukrowr

** (Bagaroo Goun),”’ this hill is no doubt the same under which is the

lake called Moratal.

Fa-Hian leaves you in doubt as to whether by “ pool’? (where Buddha

performed his ablutions) was meant a pool in the river, or a tank or

lake ; the Burmese seem to believe in the latter, though in the Tibetan

books the “ Nirajuna’” (Lillajun) is distinctly mentioned ; but to return

to the narrative.

*‘ Thence going to the north-east half a yeou yan, you come to a stone

grotto; Phou sa entering it and facing the west, sat with his legs

crossed, and thought within himself “‘in order that I should accomplish

the law, I must have a divine testimonial.” Immediately his shadow

depicted itself upon the wall; it was three feet high; the weather

was clear and brilliant; heaven and earth were both moved, and all

the gods in that space exclaimed, it is not in this place that all the Foés

past and to come should accomplish the law.”

Now, before proceeding further, I must remark, that if Buddha Gaya

is the spot meant by Fa-Hian, we must give up all idea of his having gone

west from Rajgriha and assume that his route was continued from the

Ban Gunga or from Buddha’s cave (the Guddeh-dwar) directly west to

some deserted place opposite modern Gaya, and then have turned south

popular estimation, and the yojana will therefore vary in different localities precisely as

we find the Kros to do at the present day. From the comparison of the actual distances

of well identified places in the north-western Provinces with those given by Fa-hian,

Capt. A. Cunningham (Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 243) determines the length of

the ancient yojana to be a fraction more than 7 English miles. This will be found rather

too much when applied to Fa-hian’s distances in Magadha, Mr. Turnour (Mahawanso,

p. 30 of the glossary) makes the yojana equal to sixteen E. miles ; a valuation manifestly

excessive.— Eps.

6 fz

964 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Sepr.

along the right bank of the Phulgo (the Lillajun is here so called)

to Bukrowr and Buddha Gaya, which is directly opposite across the

Lillajun, and here again he makes no mention of that great river (it is

next to impossible (now that no tradition even is left) to trace each

particular spot, it would seem certain however, that one tree was at

Bukrowr and the other at Bodh Gaya, which tree is now called the

Sutjug Peepul, the first I assume to be “ Ni-kiu-liu’” “ the tree of all

the Buddhas.’ The second, Pei-to “there have been Chaityas at both

places, and no doubt long before Fa-Hian’s time, there was, as I have

mentioned in my “ Notes on the sculptures of Budh Gaya,’ more than

one very ancient Dagope, and I believe the trees to have had enclosures

as represented in those sculptures, also in the caves of Kundgirri in

Cuttack and in other Buddhist sculptures. The hill beneath which is

Moratal lake, lies about two miles or less north of Bukrowr: there are

spots on this hill still venerated by the Hindoos, and as it runs north

and south, consequently faces west, and as the distance answers tolera-

bly well, I should be inclined to consider it to be that alluded to, on

which ‘ Buddha sat facing the west.”

Bukrowr is due east of Buddha Gaya, having only the wide bed of the

river between them, the large tumulus and remains of a Dagope may

be three furlongs or even half a mile due east of the great Budh Mun-

dir and Peepul tree. About a furlong east by south of the tumulus is

a tank held sacred by both Buddhist and Hindus, it is not far from the

banks of the Mohana, on the narrow tongue of land which extends up

from the junction of the two rivers, where both take the common name

of Phulgo.

There are several large tanks at Budh Gaya and the mounds of

brick, clay and pottery extend over a very great surface, the great

Dagopes must have stood very close to the tree: and were excavations

carried on, it is possible many more curious sculptures would come to

light,—but to continue.

«To the south-west a little more than half a yeou yan is the Pei-to

tree where all the Foés past, and to come, should accomplish the

law. Having said this, they sang to him and showed him the way,

retiring. The Phow sa rose, and when he was thirty paces from the

tree, a god gave him the grass of happy omen; the Phouw sa took it

and advanced fifteen paces further. Five hundred blue birds ap-

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 965

proached, flew thrice round him and then flew away; The Phou sa

advanced to the tree Pei-to, held out the grass of happy omen towards

the east, and sat down. Then the king of the demons sent three

lovely damsels, who came from the north, to tempt ‘him, and himself

also came with the same purpose. The Phow sa struck the ground

with his toes ; the crew of the demons recoiled and were dispersed, and

the girls were transformed into old women: for six years he sub-

jected himself to the greatest mortifications, In all these places

men of later times have erected towers and carved images which exist

to this day”

I was at first inclined to think that Gaya-proper, was the site of some

of Buddha’s exploits, and that the Vishunpad was the very place where

Buddha left the impression of his foot ; that the tree called Achaih But

3 Taqaaz where the “ Pind” offerings are now made was the tree allud-

ed to in this chapter, but the distance from the Ram-Gaya hill is too

short, though the direction would be correct, however as both better

answer for Budh Gaya, we may again consider it more probable that

the latter is the proper spot. The chapter continues thus :—

“In the place where Foé having accomplished the law, rested seven

days to contemplate the tree, and obtained the joy of extreme celestial

beatitude ; in the place im which he passed seven days under the tree

Pei-to ; in that where the gods, having created the edifice of seven

precious mansions served Foé seven days; in that where the blind

dragon with brilliant scales surrounded Foé for seven days; in that

where Foé, being seated under a tree ‘‘ Ni-kiu-liu,” upon a square

stone and turned to the east, the god Brahma came and prayed

to him ; in that where the four kings of the gods offered him a

dish; in that where the chief of five hundred merchants presented

him with parched rice and honey; in that in which he convert™

ed Kia-se and his brothers, master and disciples to the number of a

thousand ; in all these places have towers been erected.”

With reference to the different places here enumerated, it seems clear

that they must all have been close at hand, indeed several of them are

no doubt, those described in a more fabulous and extravagant manner

by the Burmese as the ‘ Satta-Stana,’ for instance ‘the Square stone

under the tree’ is converted seemingly into the ‘ Golden Throne.’. The

‘Edifice of the seven mansions,’ into the golden mansion, the spot

612

966 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Sepr.

where the damsels offered milk and rice, perhaps tempted him; the

dragon with brilliant scales is, no doubt, the snake Sehsa, which protected

Buddha from the rain with its hood. The “ Pei-to tree’’ is, no doubt,

«‘ Buddha’s holy tree,’ and the place “ where goats used to graze’ is

probably Bukrowr. I must now again repeat that there is an ample extent

ofruins to warrant the supposition, that there must have been numerous

buildings around the holy tree, indeed the fact of three distinct and very

ancient sets of carvings and fragments of Dagopes of the earliest forms,

would strengthen our belief in the former existence of numerous edifices,

such as described by Fa-Hian. .

We now come to a further enumeration of places, where buildings

had been erected by the Buddhists in early times.

“Tn all these places they have also erected towers. Ist, In the

place where Foé obtained the Law, there are three Seng-kia-lan

(Viharas) ; in each is an establishment for the priests, the number of

whom is there very great. The people supply them with abundance, so

that they lack nothing. They keep precepts rigidly ; they observe the

greatest gravity in all their deportment; in rising up, in sitting down,

and in going abroad.’ This would seem to be at Buddh Gaya ; but it is

doubtful, whether the remaining places enumerated, as follows, were so.

‘“‘The four great towers which have been erected in commemoration

of the holy things done by Foé, during his sojourn in this world,

have been conserved to the present moment (A. D. 408) since the time

of his‘ Nirvana’ (death.) These four great towers are—first, where

he was born—second, where he obtained the law—third, where he

turned the wheel ofthe law; and fourth, where he entered Nirvana’

(died).

Now it would seem, that this does not, as I have before hinted, allude

to Dagopes or Chaityas at Buddh Gaya exclusively, for in the first place

Sakya, i. e. Buddha was born at Kapilavastu somewhere, it is believed,

in the Oude territory. As to the second, most probably Budh Gaya was

the place; by the third I should have little doubt but that Varanasi

or Benares was meant, for all the Buddhist historians record this event of

the prophet’s life to have taken place there, i. e. his “turning the wheel

of the law ;’* the present tower of Sarnath erected evidently since Fa-

* * Turning the wheel of the law’ isa metaphorical or mystic expression, equivalent

when applied to a Buddha, to ‘ commencing his ministration.’ Benares was no doubt the

1847.] On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 967

Hian’s time, cannot for this reason be that alluded to, but there have

been other towers, of which nothing but the bare traces now remain.

By the fourth tower, (upon equally if not stronger grounds) must have

been meant that at Koosha Vihara in Assam, indeed we know that it

was there that Sakya obtained “ Nirvana’ (died). This happened beneath

two Sal trees ; we are further told that a Dagope or Chaitya was erected

there over his ashes, and which were subsequently distributed over the

country, and for which armies were even brought into the field. See

life of Sakya, Vol. XIX. Researches, p. 317. I do not think the text

warrants our supposing that four great towers were erected in comme-

moration of the four principal events of Budha’s life at Gaya.

We must now turn to Chapter XXXIII, in which we learn further

of the vicinity of Budh Gaya.

“From the Pei-to” tree you proceed three li, to a hill called the

cock’s foot (GRSTR) Kookootpada,” it is here that the great Kya Che

(Maha Kasyapa) pierced the mountain for the purpose of entering it,

and suffered none else to enter the same way. At a considerable

distance from this is a lateral hole, in which is the entire body of Kya

scene of this eventin Sakya’s life, as the following couplet from the Lalita vistéra will

testify :

aru afrenfa wears aifcrt yCt

aa TA Tati Gas viata 1

“IT will go to Benares ; having arrived at the city of Kashi, I will turn the wheel of

the Jaw, which is revolving among mankind.” (J. A. S. vol. VI. p. 572.)

The tower to commemorate Sakya’s apotheosis was unquestionably, on the banks of

the Gunduk, in the neighbourhood of Bettiah; and not in Assam as Tibetan writers

allege. Fa-hian names the place Kiwuina kié, and Hiuan thsang, Kiu chi na kie lo,

an obvious transcription of Hl MATTT Kusinagara, Mr. Liston in J. A.S. vol. VI.

p. 477, describes some Buddhist remains at a village named Kussia, in Gorakpore,

consisting of a pyramidal mound of bricks and other objects which seem well worthy of

further investigation. These have reference, according to popular tradition, to Mata

Koonr, which Mr. Prinsep took to be a corruption of Kumdra, the god of war,—‘ the

defunct Kumara.’ Professor Wilson, however, thinks that Mata Kuanr, the

‘dead prince,’ applies to Sékya Sinha. The only difficulty in regard to this latter

ascription is, that the term prince is never applied by Buddhists to Sakya, after his

adoption of ascetic life. It is to be hoped that further enquiry will clear up this

point. The subject of antiquities is by no means exhausted in the neighbourhood of thie

Gunduk—the Hi lian of Fa-hian, (fexcu hiranya, gold,) the Hiranna-wattiya of the

Pali annals, and without doubt the Erranoboas of the Greeks,—Eps.

968 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Srepr,

Che. The earth outside the hole is that over which Kya Che washed

his hands: when the people of the country are troubled with head-

ache, they rub themselves with this earth and the pain goes.”

As the Pei-to is the starting point, and no particular direction men-

tioned, I assume that the cluster of hills at the southern extremity of Gaya

proper, called Burrumjooeen are those alluded to, although the distance

of three ‘li’ is too short by half or more. The old town of Gaya in which

is the Vishnupad, stands on a rock, a spur of the larger hills, under

_ which the Hindoos believe, that the demon Gaya Asura is confined by

the weight of Vishnu’s foot.

By Kya Che the translators from the Chinse text conjecture, that

Maha Kasyapa is meant,* but I am inclined to think, that it is this said

Gaya Asur of the Hindoo legends. The absurd story of all the divini-

ties failing to subdue the monster till Vishnu put him down with his foot,

appears to me to be an allegory expressive of the final triumph of the

Vishnuvites over the Buddhists, Vedantis, Saivas and other sects. The

first and last named must have predominated here from the numerous

lingas and yonis of every age and form, as well as fragments of Budhist

carvings. This subject is worthy of consideration, we have the com-

mon legend as above quoted, we have also Fa-Hian’s testimony. As to

what existed fourteen hundred and fifty years ago, he seems to speak

of Kya Che as a law-giver of his own sect (Budhist), and does not

lead us to suppose Gaya to have been in other hands than those of

Buddhists. —‘‘ Kya Che” seems more to resemble the word “ Keechuc”’

or demon than any other. I should be inclined to think that allusion

is toa story having a common origin with both sects—Brahminists

and Buddhists, who in all probability, only differed (in early times) in

points of doctrine and sacrificial practice. Orthodox Hindoos only

acknowledge a very small space at Gaya to be sacred for them, which is

alluded to in the Purans and in the Mahabharut—this information ob-

tained from a learned Pandit, from the outskirts of Calcutta, who told

me, that not more than two or three of the forty-five spots, at which

most pilgrims offer the funeral cake, i. e. perform the “ pind,” are pro-

per, the rest belonging to the Buddhists and Jains ; for instance, the hill

called Burrum Jooeen, before described, is properly Bruhm Jain. The

very one, we may suppose, Fa-Hian to be describing, on the top is a

* There is no doubt upon this point.—Eps.

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. _ 969

modern temple, near to it are two masses of rock, between which some

pilgrims and others force themselves, believing that none but true born

can accomplish the feat, in other words, those who fail are considered

bastards.

With regard to the custom mentioned of people using the earth

where “‘ Kya Che” washed his hands, as a remedy for head-ache, &c.

the practice still exists at the banks of a tank under the hill called

Rookhmooni and close to the Akhayah But tree, where the final ‘ pind”’

ceremony is performed—but to return to Fa-Hian.

Tn this hill also to the west, is the abode of the Arhans ;_ the clergy

of Reason, (a sect) come from all kingdoms of those parts to worship Kya

Che; those who come with their minds embarrassed, see during the

night time, the Arhans coming to discourse with them, and to solve their

difficulties, which having done they disappear again forthwith : the forest

which covers this hill is very thick ; it abounds with lions, tigers, and

wolves, so that one cannot travel there but with fear.”

With regard to there having been habitations on the hill, to the west-

ward, there are ample traces both to the west and to the north and

east, that they were covered with jungle even as late as when we took

the country, and swarmed with wild animals of prey are facts well

known, though there is scarce a stump of a shrub to be seen now nor

on any of the hills within twenty miles, owing to the great demand for

fuel; there are still leopards, wolves and hyenas, and occasionally a

tiger has been seen ; but the lion is an animal unknown in these regions,

except by name as a cognizance of the gods.

It will have been remarked that Fa-Hian talks of a peculiar sect as

possessing the hill. I have already mentioned, that it is supposed to

have been a place of Jain worship, may not then the Jains have been

in existence at that period as distinct from the Budhists? at any rate

the fact of different sects existing in the fourth century of our era, is

hereby established. I have now concluded the pilgrim’s journal as far as

it relates to the Buddhist localities of zillahs Behar and Patna. I have

tried to follow him as closely as possible, and I trust I have done so

successfully. I could have wished to have been able to examine

several spots around Gaya, particularly the Morah Tal hills, but this

could not be effected. With the other places I am familiar enough,

though I could still, no doubt, glean much more instructive matter if I

970 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Surr.

had the opportunity; but nothing short of excavating the mounds or

tumuli (an expensive operation) would with any probability of success

lead to satisfactory results.

I must once more remark on the silence of Fa-Hian regarding the

places which we might suppose to have belonged to sects, perhaps

anti-Buddhist, he must have travelled past, such us Kundilpoor

(Burgoun) Barabur and its ancient caves—which, in Sakya’s time, must

have been used by his followers, the inscriptions themselves point to

their having been excavated for Buddhist ascetics at a very early period.

Inferences.

From the foregoing we draw several useful inferences as regards this

country, at the close of the fourth century for instance, that a belief ex-

isted of four previous Buddhas, a point I believe to have been disputed ;

secondly, that several of the great events of Sakya’s life, both probable

and improbable, were believed in at that early period of our era; thirdly,

that up to the same time Buddhism was flourishing and its votaries

unmolested ; fourthly, that holy places now claimed by the Hindoos and

Jains, were in those days considered as sacred to Buddhism. These are

the leading points, no doubt that a careful examination of the whole

narrative would lead toa clearer view than has hitherto been had of the

state of India at the commencement of the Christian era. We must

however, be constantly at a loss in tracing places from the curious

orthography of the Chinese lauguage,—the same remark is applicable to

the Tibetan and Burmese volumes, and this is a sad obstacle. I

would fain hope, that some of our brethren in China may interest them-

selves in the search for works in that language concerning India, and

in preparing fair translations, which can alone be done by persons on

the spot ; and it is further to be hoped, that those who form the forth-

coming mission to Tibet, will not lose the opportunity of searching

for ancient Sanscrit works in the monasteries of that country, works

known to exist and which had Mr. Csoma Korosi been spared to us, we

should ere this have possessed in original or by copy; but this is a

digression which my readers must pardon, and I herewith take leave of

the subject.

LLL LLL OLLLLLOIIOOwrr™

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 971

Some Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad, in the vicinity of

Dehli, with Introductory Remarks on the sites of other Towns. By

Henry Corr, Secretary Archeological Society of Dehli, and

Henry Lewis, Deputy Commissary of Ordnance and Member of

the Society .* |

In no country of the world, or at least in no country with whose

history we are sufficiently acquainted to pronounce authoritatively, are

there so many monuments of the inordinate vanity of a race of foreign

conquerors as in India; and in no part of this vast empire has that

vanity been more pre-eminently displayed than in the immediate vici-

nity of the modern town of Shahjehanabad, the last, and probably, the

greatest specimen of the vain-glorious spirit of its founder, certainly

that to which has been secured a more lengthened existence than was

enjoyed by any of the towns and citadels that went before. These were

at times the capitals of nearly all India, at others merely the chief

cities of a territory smaller than many zumeendarees of the present

day, yet all are spoken of by the host of historians who have written

about them, as the glory and pride of the land ; the centre of civiliza-

tion, and in turn the scenes of the most mighty revolutions which

have befallen the mightiest empire in the world. At one time we

have the Prince in power, or the founder of a new dynasty, seeking

the highest available hill (as in the case of Prithu Raj’s palace and

Toglukabad) whereon to erect his castle, if not his town, as the site

best suited for defence ; at another selecting the plains at the foot of

those hills, (as Jehanpunnah, and old Dehli,) or the banks of the

River Jumna, (as an Kelokheree, Mobarikabad and Feerozabad,) on

which to locate himself on account may be of their superior advantages

in regard to the vast amount of supplies required for such an im-

mense population ; but almost every one of them was actuated by the

same all-predominant feeling of pride, all seemed anxious to hand their

names down to posterity as the founders of new cities, while some

* Read before the Archzological Society of Dehli, at their meeting of the 9th August,

and communicated by that Society.

+ The British are specially excluded from this remark, were they to leave India at the

present moment, they would leave every little behind them of an architectural character

that would stand the ravages of thirty years. —-H. C.—H. L.

6 K

972 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr.

were swayed by some momentary whim engendered by local circum-

stances, of which few records are in existence.

In some of these towns and forts were displayed all the architectural

beauties that time, which unlimited resources, and the particular taste of

each sovereign allowed of his indulging in ; and the most expensive mate-

rials were brought from a great distance at avast cost, to give them

the most gorgeous appearance ; while other structures were raised in the

most massive, but at the same time, rude style, the result probably of

the pressing necessities of the times, especially the frequent and dis-

tant wars in which most of the sovereigns of Dehli were continually

engaged, and which left them little time for the cultivation of the arts

of peace. In these were used the coarse materials on the spot, and the

monuments of the glory of former kings were frequently destroyed to

save the trouble of quarrying new stone. For in this manner alone

can we account for the comparatively few remnants we find at the pre-

sent day of the massive battlements that must have surrounded several

at least of the towns of Delhi in succession, or of the huge piles of

buildings that must have been reared within their walls.*

There are nevertheless numerous historical proofs, supported, not-

withstanding the extensive devastation to be traced in many directions,

by local evidence of the most convincing character, that the several

towns, built from time to time, in the neighbourhood of the present

Delhi, cannot have been less than thirteen, while tradition, which may,

on investigation, turn out partially correct, adds some three or four more

to the number. Of the extreme desirableness, in an archeological point

of view of fixing the locality of these several towns and forts, and of

the value attaching, in a historical point, to researches, which shall

identify these localities, with the names that occur in the records of the

times, there can, it is presumed, be very little doubt. The historians of

the Indo-Mahometan middle ages have placed many of those names on

record. They have, in several instances, described the relative positions

* Seree, Jehanpunnah and Old Dehli, must, at the time of the invasion of Taimoor,

have occupied a space at least seven miles in length, by some three or four in breadth.

The three towns had thirty gates opening to the country or into one another. We hope

some day to give an accurate outline of these cities. It is not to be wondered that Saiud

Moobarik found it necessary to build another town soon after Taimoor’s inyasion; he

must have left Old Dehli almost a heap of ruins.—H. C.—H. L.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 973

of the various capitals of the Indian empire, that have flourished, under

the several names imposed upon them by the caprice or vanity of their

founders, and a short review of these records may not be out of place in

this paper, introductory, as it is hoped it may prove, to further research-

es on this interesting subject. All allusion to traditional evidence is omit-

ted. We find it recorded that Kootub-ood-deen Kibuk the first perma-

nent Mahomedan conqueror, and his almost immediate successor, Shums-

ood-deen Altumsh or Altumish, both inhabited the fort which the first

of them wrested from Rajah Peethowra or Peerthee Raj (from 1191-

1236) ; we find that Gheias-ood-deen Bulbun (1266-1286) erected ano-

ther fort and built another town “in which were magnificent build-

ings ;” amongst them the celebrated ‘‘ Ruby” or ‘‘ Red Palace ;’ > this

town will prove, in all probability, to have been the one so long

designated in after ages, and when new cities had sprung up, as ‘‘ Old

Dehli,” and the site of this place may perhaps be traced through the

existence at this day of the village of Gheiaspoor, near Hoomaioon’s

tomb and the Deenpunnah fort. We find that Kaikobad, his grand-

son, (1286-88) fitted up a Palace at Kelokheree (Gunglookheree,

according to the Ayeen Akhberee) the site of which is clearly indicated

by a remark in that work to the effect that Hoomaioon’s tomb was

within its limits, and this indication is confirmed by the existence of a

place of that name, a little beyond Gheiaspoor. The palace built by

Kaikobad was then so close to the river that his body was thrown out

of one of the windows into the stream.* We find that his successor,

Julal-ood-deen Feroz (1288-95), having no confidence in the loyalty of

the people of Dehli (the Delhi of Gheias-ood-deen Bulbun ?) continued

to reside at Kelokheree; this he strengthened with fortifications, and

beautified with five gardens, and terraced walks by the side of the

river. It is said that the owners followed their king’s example, and

built houses around his palace, so that Kelokheree became known as the

new city (of Delhi), and that Julal-ood-deen having been induced, by

the conduct of the neighbouring citizens his subjects, to place greater

confidence in them, went on an appointed day to ‘old Dehli,” where he

* The Jumna has taken a considerable turn eastward since then. There is pretty

conclusive evidence that, at onetime, the main stream flowed by Feerozabad, Deen-

punnah, Kelokheree and Mobarikabad, forming doubtless, on account of the huge bund

inland or westward, a very fine and attractive sheet of water.—H. C.—H. L.

6K 2

974 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr

ascended the throne in the Palace; refusing at the same time to take

possession of the ‘* Ruby Palace,” on the ground that it was the private

property of the family of Gheias-ood-deen Bulbun. He returned to

Kelokheree in the evening of the same day, so that “‘old Dehli,” and

Kelokheree must have been very near each other, another presumptive

proof in favor of Gheiaspoor of the present day being “old Dehh.’’*

We find that on the murder of Jellal-ood-deen at Manikpoor, by his

nephew, the famous Allah-ood-deen Ghilzaie, the widow of the former

proclaimed her young son king, and, accompanying him from Kelokheree

to Dehli, that is from the then new, to the old city, seated him on the

throne in the “Green Palace,’ so that there were at that time no less

than three royal Residences in the same town :—one the Palace (in

which Jellal-ood-deen ascended the throne, and which may have been

the “ White Palace” mentioned in the reign of Moez-ood-deen Barram),

the “ Ruby Palace,” so often alluded to, and the ‘Green Palace.”

Allah-ood-deen, on the flight of his young cousin, entered Dehli in

triumph, and ascended the throne in the ‘* Ruby Palace,”

(1296-1316.) We find it mentioned in the Ayeen Akhberee, though

the fact is singularly enough not even alluded to in Ferishta, that

this Allah-ood-deen built the town and fort of ‘‘Secree,”’ and the

site of this place is most clearly fixed by the record in a sukgequent

part of Ferishta, that the tomb of Kootub-ood-deen Bukhteear Kakee

(the saint to whom pilgrimages are still made at the Kootub village,

so well known for its splendid Kootubmeenar) was situate in the fort

of Secree. Another collateral proof of this location is that the tomb

of Allah-ood-deen is still in partial existence near the Meenar. It is

recorded of Allah-ood-deen, that Palaces, Mosques, Universities, Baths,

Mausolea, forts and all kinds of public and private buildings sprang up,

during his reign, as if by magic. After Secree follow Toglukabad

(1322) Mahomedabad, (1325-1351,) Adilabad, and Feerozabad (1354)

all pretty well known and of which last, more hereafter. Ten years after

the death of the founder of Feerozabad occurred the invasion of Taimoor

(1398)of which we have ample records in that king’s own institutes and

in the work of Shereefood-deen, Alee-Yazdu who singularly enough,

gives details regarding the then state of Dehli, which are not to be found

* The “ old Delhi” here and elsewhere alluded to, must not be confounded with the

town now so called, which will prove to have been founded by Sher Shah,—H, C.—H, L.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 975

in any other work, and the details which he gives respecting Secree,

Jehanpunnah, the Houz-khan, and old Dehli will be most valuable in

hereafter identifying the ground on which these several places were

situate. After this we leave Mubareekabad, built by the second Saiud,

in 1436, on the banks of the Jumna, the site of which must have been

most likely, either below Kelokheree, or above Ferozabad. We find that

Hoomaioon, built (1533) according to Abul Fazl, (but repaired would

probably be the more correct expression, as this will probably be found

to have been the fort of “old Dehli’ or ‘“‘ Gheiaspoor’’) the fort of In-

draput, which he called “‘ Deenpunnah,” that on his expulsion by Sher

Shah (Abul Fazl calls him merely Sher Khan, looking upon him in the

light of an usurper,) that sovereign destroyed Secree, the town and fort

built by Allah-ood-deen, and laid the foundations of another town

(1542-1545) ; this the author of the Ayeen Akhberee tells us, was for

the most part in ruins in his time, and will probably turn out to be the

town, of which the two extreme gates (N. and S. nearly) are still in ex-

istence one (the Kabulee) near the Dehli gate of Shahjehanabad, and the

other a very splendid edifice (the Muthra gate) near the western wall of

Deenpunnah. The fact of this town having so soon gone to decay may

be easily accounted for by the fact of Akhber having transferred the seat

of Government to Agra; while the absence, at Agra and elsewhere, dur-

ing some twenty years, of Sekunder Lodie, and his short-lived successors,

immediately before Baber’s arrival in India, may have rendered it im-

perative on Hoomaioon, to provide a suitable place of residence on his

coming to the throne.*

It has been observed above, and will be gathered from the details which

follow, that much is to be gleaned from some of the historical records

of the time, and no doubt more accurate information will be obtained,

by a careful examination of the many authors, who are as yet but little

known, at our disposal; but in consequence of some of the writers of

these records being personally unacquainted with the places they named,

while the original works of others have had the serious misfortune of

falling into the hands of copyists, on whom alone we have now to de-

pend, and who themselves rarely knew any thing of the neighbourhood

* The utility of this sketch was suggested by the perusal of an admirable letter from

Mr. H. M. Elliot, Secretary to Government to the Secretary Archeological Society, in

which many of these point are touched upon.

976 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. (Serr.

of Dehli. Considerable confusion has thus naturally arisen, and it has

become a matter of great difficulty to identify many names and places,

which nothing but a careful local investigation can overcome. Translators

again,* frequently affording the only means of obtaining information,

have contributed considerably to increase the existing confusion, by

attributing little or no importance to the accurate details in their

original ; they probably looked on these details as of mere local interest,

and consequently slurred them over carelessly, or omitted them altoge-

ther in a very culpable manner, while the wretched orthography, adopted

by some of those who have been otherwise more careful, has so entirely

obscured the original and proper nomenclature, as to render it almost a

matter of impossibility to recognize, in the translations, names of places

and persons which, would be familiar under the original, very different,

and perfectly, intelligible garb.

We find even Bishop Heber, generally a better informed traveller,

and more careful investigator, than many of those who preceded him,

and than more who came after him, writing as follows of some of the

remains he saw, and how gyievously he was misinformed on this parti-

cular point will be seen by all; that he was so in several other in-

stances, will be shown hereafter. |

By meaus, however, of local researches of the nature previously allud-

ed to, continued perseveringly, and with an unity of purpose that will,

it is to be hoped, characterize the proceedings of our Socicty, we shail be

enabled, in time, to prepare, from the materials in progress, a respect-

able “ Hand Book of Dehli,’ in which the traveller will be furnished

with more authentic accounts, than now exist, or at least are generally

accessible, of the various buildings and ruins about Dehli, and which it

may be desirable for him to examine if more than a mere sight-seer,

so as to understand something at least of the former state of this coun-

try, and not have to wander through the mazy mass of ancient remains

in almost utter ignorance of the date of their erections, the object with

which they were built, the name of the founder, and the date and

occasion of their destruction or decay, gazing upon them, in fact, with

the undefined feelings of a child looking down into a dark passage,

totally ignorant of its extent. ,

“In our way, one mass of ruins, larger than the rest, was pointed out

* Col, Briggs is a brilliant exception.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 977

to us as the* old Patan Palace. It has been a large and solid fortress,

in a plain and unornamented style of architecture, and would have been

picturesque, had it been in a country, where trees grow, and ivy was

green,t but is here only ugly and melancholy. It is chiefly remarka-

ble for a high black pillar of cast metal, called Feeroz Shah’s walking

stick. This was originally a Hindoo work, the emblem,.I apprehend,

of Siva, which stood in @ temple on the same spot, and concerning

which there was a tradition, like that attached to the coronation stone

of the Scots, that while it stood the children of Brama were to rule

Irdraput.t On the conquest of the country by the Mussulmans, the

vanity of the prediction was shown, and Feeroz, enclosed it within the

Court of his palace as a trophy of the victory of Islam, over idolatry.

It is covered with inscriptions, mostly Persian and Arabic, but that

which is evidently the original, and probably contains the prophecy, is

in a character now obsolete, and unknown, though apparently akin to

the Nagaree.”’

Were the works of other travellers, before and after Heber, carefully

examined, it is probable, we might find as great, if not greater, misre-

presentations, and what is worse they indicated considerable amount of

ignorance on the part of those living on the spot, who “ pointed out”

the ruins, and must have told the Bishop, what he has related above,

for a personal inspection would have proved to him at least that the

pular was not an éron one, and that there were no Persian or Arabic

characters upon it. Itis particularly to be noted that such works as

that of Bishop Heber are likely, on account of the apparent charac-

ter for research they have obtained, to perpetuate the mistakes they

make, as compilers of gazetteers and works on geography, mainly de-

pend on books of travels for the information they condense. Hamil-

ton, in his article ‘‘ Dehli,” has clearly ¢aken much from Heber, though

his source of information is not acknowledged.

Circumstances, which it it unnecessary to explain, have precluded

the following out the more desirable plan of commencing a series of

* The italics are ours.—H. C.—H. L.

+ Had Bishop Heber seen the splendid ruins at the Kootub ane the rainy season he

would never have made this remark. —H. C.—H. L.

¢ The tradition attaching to the iron pillar at the Kootub, altered and misapplied.—

H.C. and H, L.

978 lccount of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr.

investigations, for fixing the exact or proximate sites of the successive

towns and forts around Dehli, with the precision that has become now

more than ever desirable, because the ruins are rapidly passing away,

and may soon not leave a vestige behind of that most important period,

where historical light begins to illumine the dimness of tradition, and

we are, therefore, compelled to defer the examination of the more anci-

ent, and as it happens, more distant remains around us, and to enter,

in the first instance, on an investigation of those which, being nearer at

hand, have been more easily accessible, since the formation of Arch-

eeological Society of Dehli, to whom these researches more especially

appertain.

We have already enumerated, in a previous paper (vide Journal of

the Asiatic Society, vol. XVI. page 577, June No. for 1847,) the

great works that a long and, comparatively, peaceful reign enabled

Feeroz Togluk (or Kootloog as the name ought properly to be written)

to erect as monuments of his power, of his muuificence, and above all,

of his great public spirit. Amongst them are mentioned two hundred

towns and twenty palaces ; a number showing pretty clearly that, al-

though the general spirit of vanity that seems to have actuated many

of his predecessors, and some of his successors, was not altogether

dormant in this monarch, the desire of doing good to his people pre-

dominated greatly over that of securing to himself handsome dwellings

and posthumous fame. He preferred affording security to his subjects

within the walls of ‘the towns he built for them himself, or which the

prevalence of peace enabled others to build under his auspices, to grati-

fying his love of display in edifices appropriated to his own particular

use ; and he thereby justified, in a peculiar manner, that celebrated

record of his deeds inscribed by himself on the great Musjeed of Dehli,

possibly the one which Taimoor, is said to have admired so much as

to have induced him to carry away all the masons of Dehli, to erect a

similar one at Samarkand on his return to his own capital.*

* The exact locality of this Musjeed is a most desirable point of investigation. It is

said that when J'aimoor invaded India (1398) the musjeed at the Kootub was nearly,

if not quite, perfect. Ifsoit must have been the great musjeed, and by far the most

magnificent edifice in the place: but it was not built by Feeroz whose architecture was

very inferior, and it is much more likely he would select one of his own construction,

on which to inseribe the record of his undoubted greatness as a liberal, munificent and

mild ruler. How interesting too would be, a detailed life of this monarch, for which there

i1847.] Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 979

Of these two hundred towns many of which, in all probability, still

exist in various parts of the country, under the several denominations

of Feerozabad, Feerozpoor, Feerozghur (and possibly Feerozshuhur or

Feerozshah, the name of which is immortalized by the contest on the

memorable 31st of December, 1845), probably the largest, and certainly

the one deserving the greatest consideration, from the Archeologist, is

the town of Feerozabad, of which some remains are still in existence

close outside the Dehli and Toorkman gates of the modern city: and

of the reputed twenty Palaces are first, the celebrated one of which the

vast ruins are still visible on the banks of the former stream of the

Jumna, immediately south of the extreme point of the present town-

wall, and commonly known by the name of Feeroz Shah-ka-Kotlah ;

and secondly, the Palace of Jehannamah, of which there are few rem-

nants, one of them, however, most prominent, in existence on the hill

N. W. of the town of Dehli, on the site of which Mr. W. Fraser, the

murdered Agent and Commissioner, built a house that now belongs to

are ample materials, with illustrations of the almost inumerable works of utility he con-

structed not only in and around Dehli, but in every part of his extensive dominions.

Tn the vicinity of Dehli alone there are said to be, and close investigation would probably

add to the number, 25 bunds, some of them ina state of excellent preservation, which

owe their existence to this benefactor of his people, and which must have made the culti-

vation of the land independent of well irrigation, and have removed all fear as to the

cold weather crops.—H. C. and H. L.

Since the above was written we have been favoured with the following interesting note

from Major E. M. Loftie, a distinguished orientalist, and member of our Society.

“It may, perhaps, be as well to mention, with reference to the supposition, regarding

the great musjid, on which Firaz Shah inscribed a copy of his auto-biography and insti-

tutes, that the mosque in question was that built by him in Firuzabad—as will be found

stated by Briggs, vol. 1. p. 462, who says, ‘ He caused his regulations to be carved on the

musjid of Feerozabad.’ ‘he original of Firislita is very clear on this point, his words

being ‘ burgoombuz i alee kidur musjidt jamiu i Feerozabad bina nihadu, 0 moo-sum-

mun ust’ ‘ on the lofty dome (or tower) which he had constructed in the great mosque

of Firuzabad and which is an octagon.’ Nizamuddin Ahmad, the author of the Taba-

kat Akbari, also confirms this. He says, in almost the same words,—‘ bur goombuz,

alee ki din musjid i Feerozabad bina nihadee o moosummun ust,’ ‘onthe lofty dome

(or tower) which he had constructed in the mosque of Firuzabad, and which is an octa-

gon.’ From this tower or dome having had eight faces—and the work having been

divided into cight books (which latter fact both Firishta and the Tabakit mention) we

may with considerable probability, conclude that one boyk was inseribed on each face.—

What a pity so truly interesting a building should have been destroyed! Are there ne

hopes of our being able to obtain a fragment even of these inseriptions ?”’

980 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Smpr.

Maharaja Hindoo Rao. Towards identifying these two localities, (to

the first of which, however, we must confine our present observations,

leaving the account of the Jehannamah Palace for a future occasion, ) as

here laid down,* with the names they bear in contemporary and more

recent histories, we have the following evidence.

In the first place it is stated in the Zuffernama of Alee Yezd, an almost

contemporary author, whom we have had the good fortune to consult

in the original, that Feerozabad was situate opposite the embouchure

of the canal brought by Feeroz from the Kalee Nuddee imto the Jum-

na, and that embouchure corresponds exactly with that of the present

Doab Canal which is, as near as possible, opposite the present ruins.

In the second place it is stated, that Feerozabad was distant three miles

from Dehli, and three miles from Jehannamah, which, allowing that the

site beyond Gheiaspoor was old Dehli, and that we have correctly

identified the site of Jehannamah, corresponds as near as can be, allow-

ing an oriental latitude for distances, with the present position. In the

third place we have it recorded that Feeroz Shah brought a branch of his

canal to Feerozabad, and there is at the present day a branch, choked

up, leading from the main stream into the centre of the site we have

fixed upon; and lastly, were any further evidence required, and perhaps

the most convincing proof of all, is the fact that the name of Feeroza-

bad is still in existence, and applied to the spot on which the Kotla,

&c. are situate. There is no actual village, and the Zumeendars of the

lands that bear that name, live in the town of Dehli, but they pay rent

under that name, and this circumstance most satisfactorily completes

the chain of local evidence. The name is erroneously laid down in the

district map of the Sudder Board of Revenue, as Feerozpoor. Let us

now proceed to a short historical sketch of the place.

It is rather singular that the only mention made of the town in

Ferishta’s history of the life of Feeroz Togluk, (we are in hopes, how-

ever, of being able to secure more authentic materials in the history of

Zeea-ood-deen Bunu, and the Shums-seeraj-Ufeef Feerozshahee, pro-

mised us, and which may be available in our description of the locali-

* With all due deference the high authority, under which the Revenue map of the

district of Dehli made its appearance, that of Mr. H. M. Elliot, then Secretary to the

Board of Revenue, we think that the position of Jehannamah is erroneously indicated

in that map, where it is placed, viz :—half a mile or more to the right of the canal, or

nearly on the spot occupied by the new Edgah.—-H. C. and H, L.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 981

ties) is that it was built in the year of the Hijra 755, corresponding

with the year of our Lord 1354, or in the 3d year of that sovereign’s

‘reign, and that it adjoined (comparatively speaking) the city of Dehli,

(the old city, the Gheiaspoor above indicated?) It is probable that

up to that time, he occupied one of the Palaces in Dehli-proper, or at

least during the periods of his residence at the capital, as it is stated

that on the 2d of Rujub, A. H. 752, he entered Dehli, and there as-

cended the throne, and that his second son Mahomed, who ultimately

succeeded him, was born in that town. ‘This solitary allusion to Fee-

rozabad, and the precise date of its foundation therein given, are, how-

ever, of material consequence. We have in the Kalan Musjeed, the

date of the completion of which has been accurately verified, * an ex-

cellent specimen of the architecture of those days, a fact of great im-

portance, as the style of almost every monarch, who had sufficient time

to devote to the building of towns or palaces or tombs, is marked in

the most striking manner. The materials, the plaster both within the

walls and on the outside, the conformation of the domes, the slope of

the entrance into the chief apartment, the battlements around the same,

the stair cases, the brackets, the eaves, and above all, the massiveness

* Vide Asiatic Journal, as above quoted. We have, since the publication of that

description of the Kalan Musjeed, been favoured with the following memorandum re-

garding the translation of the inscription from that distinguished Orientalist, Mr. H. M.

Elliot, in the correctness of which we entirely concur, after a careful examination of the

original ;—~

«« Allow me to point out an error into which, I think, you have fallen in your transla-

tion of the inscription on the Kalan Musjeed. If on further consideration you and Lieut.

Lewis concur with me, you should keep a record of it, as it will be useful, perhaps, on

reading other monuments of that period ; you have translated ‘‘ Mugbool ool Mukhateb,”

‘exalted with the title.” Now this conjunction of the two words is not good Arabic, and I

look upon it that Mugbool is part of Jonah Shah’s name :—‘ Junah Shah Mugbool, entitled

Khan Jehan.’ The name was very common at that period, and his father’s name also

is given by some authors as Mulik Mugbool, and by others as Mulik Kubool. Ferishta,

in one part, calls the father Mugbil. At all events there seems enough to show that the

son’s name was Mukbool, and should be so read in the inscription. Junah Shah was no

doubt the name given by the obsequious father, in compliment to Mahomed Togluk,

whose name was Jonah Shah, after whom Jonpoor was so named by his nephew Feeroz?

We may add, as a ‘contribution’ to the biography of Khan Jehan the elder, that he is

mentioned in Ferishta as the son of Rookun-ood-deen, of Thanesur; but whether the

word Thanesuree means that he and his family were of Thanesur, or that he possessed

that place in Jagheer only we cannot say. He is certainly spoken of as one of the most

disreputable fellows of the time.—H. C,—H, L,

OL 2

982 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Sepr,

and general character, correspond so entirely, allowing for the differ-

ence of the edifices, one a Palace the other a Mosque, that there can be

no mistake in ascribing both edifices to the same era, besides which

the several buildings that elsewhere mark the site of Feerozabad,

and which will be mentioned hereafter, all bear evident signs of

having been erected about the same period as the Kalén Musjeed.

Although Feerozabad is not again expressly mentioned by the his-

torian we have quoted during the life of its founder, it is reasonable

to suppose, it continued a place of importance during his life and

perhaps his place of ordinary residence. On the death of Feeroz in

A. H. 790, (A. D. 1388,) Geias-ood-deen Togluk, his grandson (by

the favorite and eldest, but deceased, son Jutteh Khan) is particularly

stated to have ascended the throne in the Palace of Feerozabad, a fact

which would go far to establish the correctness of the inference, that

his own and of course favorite town was the usual residence of Feeroz.

Gheias-ood-deen was suceeeded by a cousin named Aboo-Bukr. This

prince was, after a short reign of one year and six months, made pri-

soner, and superseded by his uncle Nusseer-ood-deen, who first took

possession of the Palace of Juhannamah, Aboo Bukr being “in the

opposite quarter of the city called Feerozabad’”’ (which supposing him

to have been in the Palace of that town would be a correct expression

with regard to the relative position of the royal residences of Juhanna-

ma and the Kotla, as Feerozabad appears to have stretched ina N, W.

direction towards the former. On the 18th of April 1389, (2d Jumah-

ool-awul 789 A. IH.) abattle took place in the very streets of Feeroza-

bad, in which 50,000 men were engaged under Nusseer-ood-deen, a

fact that speaks convincingly as to the great extent of ground it must

have covered. It may also lead to the inference, that the town was

very imperfectly protected by outer walls; if they had been of any

great strength or size, some trace of them would surely be visible, but

there is not one stone upon the other, west of the Palace, that could be

pronounced the debris of a wall likely to have been the town-wall

of Feerozabad. Nusseer-ood-deen was defeated with the assistance

of Bahadur Kadeer, a Mewatee chief, who seems to have held the

scales in which several sovereigns were weighed, and found wanting if

he did not side with them. He came to the aid of Aboo Bukr, with

a strong re-inforcement. On the following day, the king in possession,

1847.] Account of the Town and Palace of Peerozabad. 983

marched out of Feerozabad, and drove Nusseer-ood-deen with great

slaughter, quite out of Dehli. Another engagement soon after took

place in Dehli, but which part it is difficult to ascertain from the

context. After this engagement, Aboo Bukr, hearing of treason in

his household, fled to his Mewatee friend, leaving Nusseer-ood-deen,

to take quiet possession of ‘‘ Dehli and its Palace.” He shortly after

pursued the ex-King into Meerut, there took him prisoner, and con-

fined him in Meerut. It is added that he died there some years after,

but we may safely infer, that he obtained a conditional degree of liberty,

as tradition ascribes to him, the excavation which divides Meerut, at

the present day, into the black and white town. That he died a man

of some consideration is evident from his tomb still standing in a state

of considerable preservation west of, and close to, the jail at Meerut,

Nusseer-ood-deen himself seems, subsequently, to have resided chiefly

in the town and fort of Mahomedabad, built by his father’s predeces-

sor (his grand uncle) Mahomed Togluk, and died there.

The son of Nusseer-ood-deen reigned only 45 days, and the nobles

who had, by this time, become all-powerful, raised the younger son of

Nusseer-ood-deen to the throne. His name was Mahmood Togluk,

and in the accounts of his disastrous reign, we find more frequent men-

tion of Feerozabad than at any previous period, and we may infer that

it was again in his time, a place of almost as great importance as

Dehli itself. 'The head of a faction, formed at the very commencement

of the reign of Mahmood, named Saadut Khan, having defeated the

king’s party headed by Mookurreeb Khan (Vakeel-oos-Sultanut, and

Ameer-ool-omra) outside of Dehli, would have besieged him in that

place, but the rains having set in, he was unable to keep the field,

struck his tents, and marched into Feerozabad. He called in a grand

son of Feeroz Togluk, named Noosrut Khan, with the view of setting

him up against Mahmood, but some household troops, who had hitherto

sided with Saadut Khan, seized this Prince, placed him on an elephant,

and having advanced against Saadut Khan, expelled him from the city

of Feerozabad.

«The misfortunes of the state,” says Ferishta,* “ daily increased. The

owners of Feerozabad, and some of the provinces, espoused the cause

of Noosrut Shah. Those of Dehli, and other places, supported the

title of Mahmood Togluk. The government fell into anarchy; civil

* Brigg’s Translation.

984 decount of the Town und Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr.

war raged every where ; anda scene was exhibited unheard of before,

of two kings in arms against each other, residing in the same capital.

Tartar Khan, the son of Guffur Khan of Guzerat, and Fuz-oolla

Bulkhee, entitled Kootloogh Khan, joined the prince Noosrut at Fee-

rozabad. Mookurrib Khan 4nd other chiefs espoused the cause of

Mahmood Togluk, (in Dehli it is presumed,) while Bahadur Naheer,

and Mulloo Yekbal Khan, with a strong body of troops occupied the

fort of Secree, and remained neuter, but were prepared to join either

party according to circumstances. Affairs remained in this state for

three years with astonishing equality ; for if one monarch’s party had,

at any time, the superiority, the balance was soon restored by the

neutral chiefs.” Here again we have inferential proof, that although

not so large as Dehli, and perhaps not so strongly fortified, Feerozabad,

or at least its palace, must have been a place of strength and import-

ance to be able to hold out so long against Mahmood Togluk and his

party.

Shortly after the above extract we find the following in Ferishta :

“Tn Dehli, Mulloo Yekbal Khan, having disagreed with Mookurrib

Khan, abandoned the cause of Mahmood Togluk, (in Dehli) and

sent a message to Noosrut Shah (in Feerozabad) offering to join

his party. This proposal was readily accepted ; the parties met and

went to the palace of Secree”’ (so that Bahadur Naheer, the Mewatee,

must either have been previously expelled, or have joined this party,

which is more probable) ‘‘ where they swore mutual friendship on the

Koran at the tomb of Khwaja Kootab-ood-deen Bukhteear Kakee.”’

(The mention of this fact is most important as it is almost the only

allusion, in Ferishta at least, on which to ground a certain inference as

to the exact position of Secree.) ‘‘A quarrel now took place between

Mahmood Togluk and Mookurrib Khan; and about three days after,

another rupture occurred between Mulloo Yekbal Khan, and Noosrut

Shah, when the former, regardless of his oath, formed a conspiracy to

seize the latter. Noosrut Shah informed of the plot, thought it advisa-

ble to quit the palace of Secree, and Mulloo Yekbal Khan, intercepting

his followers in his retreat, took all his elephants, treasure and bag-

gage; while the unfortunate Prince, being in no condition to keep the

field, fled to his vizier, Tartar Khan, at Paneeput. Mulloo Yekbal

Khan, having obtained possession of Feerozabad, increased his power,

and strove to expel the king Mahmood, and his partisan Mookurrib

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 985

Khan, from the ‘old city.” At length, by the mediation of some

nobles, peace was concluded between the parties; but Mulloo Yekbal

Khan, perfidious as he was, and regardless of the sacred oaths of the

treaty, attacked Mookurrib Khan in his own house, and slew him. He

also seized Mahmood Togluk and deprived him of all but the name of

king.”

The next mention we have of Feerozabad, is on the occasion of the

invasion of Taimoor, which occurred very shortly after the events de-

tailed above. On the 13th January 1398, (Sth of Jummadi-ool-awal

A. H. 801,*) this scourge of the human race, after putting to death so

large a number of prisoners on the plain beyond (east of) Louse, as

must have deluged the land with blood, forced the river without opposi-

tion, and encamped “ on the plain of Feerozabad.”’ This plain was, in

all probability, either the land now occupied by Jaisinghpoora, and

further south, towards the tomb of Munsoor Alee Khan (Sufdur

Jung) or the spot now occupied by modern Dehli. While Dehli be-

came the prey of the ferocious army which he commanded, Feerozabad

seems to have escaped the fury of those madmen, for we learn that on

Taimoor finally quitting Dehli after revelling for 15 days in blood, and

rapine, he marched three miles to Feerozabad (an important fact for

hereafter fixing, with tolerable exactitude the position of “Dehli or

old Dehli,” and which supports our previous inference, that the Dehli

of those times was just beyond Indraput) and having encamped there,

offered up his prayers in the large mosque, which is said by the histo-

rian to have been on the banks of the Jumna; but for this assertion,

we might suppose, it was the Kalan Musjeed which was alluded to.

Ten years after Taimoor’s invasion we find Mahmood Togluk, still

nominal king, defending himself in Feerozabad successfully against his

ultimate successor Saiud Khizr Khan, in consequence of the enemy

suffering from a scarcity of forage and grain.

Three years after Khizr Khan returned to the assault, on which occa-

sion Mahmood shut himself up in the old citadel of Secree, while

Yekteear Khan, who commanded in Feerozabad, seeing the desperate

condition of the king’s affairs, joimed Khizr Khan, and admitted him

into the fort (Feerozabad), notwithstanding which Mahmood made a

* There appears an error of 17 days in the abbreviated translation of the Zuffurnama

by P. dela Croix, but we cannot speak with certainly without a more close investiga-

tion. Should this prove to be the case as we suspect it will, or the 13th January 1398,

as above, we should read 27th December 1397.—H. C.—H. [,

986 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad.

successful defence of Secree. He died the following year near Kaithul,

(Feb. 1412.) An Afghan chief, of the name of Dowlut Khan Lodee,

reigned after him nominally for one year and three months, when

Khizr Khan, finally succeeded in obtaining possession of the throne,*

and in establishing a new dynasty. From this time (1416) or 62

years after it was founded, it is most likely that Feerozabad began to

decline. The building of Mobarikabad in 1435, showed that it was no

longer thought a suitable residence for kings of another race, and while

the construction, in 1533, by Humaioon of a new fort, and the founda-

tion by Shere Shah, almost immediately after, of a new and distinct

town, part of which must have been built on a portion of the site

of Feerozabad, showed that as a town of any consequence it had almost

entirely disappeared, the materials being, as usual, in all probability,

carried away to construct more recent edifices. This is the more likely,

as Sekunder Lodee had, for some years before his death, made Agra

his principal place of residence.

From the foregoing outline of its history, and from the tolerably

accurate indications we have of its locality, taking also the style

of the remains of the palace, and other buildings into consideration,

and bearing in mind that we have the date of the Kalan Musjeedt to

bear out what we have advanced, we consider that there can be no

hesitation in laying it down as a fact, that the ruis ofthe Kotla, as

they now stand, are the remains of the palace built by Feeroz Togluk,

and that the city of Feerozabad, also built by him, extended a consi-

derable distance to the south-west, but mostly to the north-west of

the palace, where there are still numerous debris of old buildings, be-

sides several tombs and mosques, more or less perfect, all bearing the

most distinct marks of that period; the Kalan Musjeed being one of

them. We shall endeavour, in our next paper, to trace even more

exactly the limits of Feerozabad, and to give a short account of the

several buildings alluded to, accompanied, if possible, by plans and

sketches of the most remarkable of those edifices, with a general plan

of the whole supposed site and neighbourhood.

* Khizr Khan though sovereign de facto, never openly assumed the title of King, but

was contented to rule as the representative of Shahrookh, the son and successor of Tai-

moor, on whose name the Khootba was read.—H. C.—H. L.

t It seems likely that this Musjeed was erected by Khan Jehan, Wuzeer with the object

of securing the good will of the people of the capital on his contemplated usurpation of

the throne of Ins master, then verging rapidly to a state of mental imbecility.—H. C.

« Bae

PROCEEDINGS

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For AvucGust, 1847.

PODAALRA AL ALD AL LALA ILA ALLPAAALA AAPA

The usual mouthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held, on the

evening of Wednesday, the 4th of August.

The Right Rev. the Lorp Bisuorp, in the chair.

The proceedings of the previous meeting having been read, and the

accounts and vouchers presented—the following gentlemen were balloted

fur and duly elected members of the Society.

J. Beckwith, Esq., Calcutta, Wm. Greenway, Esq., Assay Master,

Agra, and Capt. J. D. Cunningham, Bhopal.

The names of the following gentlemen were submitted, as candidates,

for election at the September meeting.

Dr. Lamb, Surgeon General, proposed by Lieut. Staples, seconded by

J. W. Laidlay, Esq.

Gilson R. French, Esq., proposed by Mr. Laidlay, seconded by Dr.

O'Shaughnessy.

Wm. McDougal, Esq., proposed by Mr. Laidlay, seconded by Dr.

O’Shaughnessy.

Read letters from the Secretary to the Military Board, forwarding

copies of the Water-guage Register Report for 1845 and 1846, for the

Ganges and Jumna rivers.

From H. M. Elliot, Esq., Secretary to the Government of India,

Foreign Department, announcing that a British mission was about to

proceed to Thibet and inviting the suggestions of the Society regarding

all matters of scientific or literary interest the Society might desire to

have investigated by the Commissioners.

A communication on this subject, from the Council of the Society,

will be found in the sequel of the evening’s proceedings.

6 ™M

988 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG.

From the Rev. Dr. Heeberlin, forwarding 100 copies of his revised

edition of his Sanscrit Anthology, regarding which a favorable report

was presented at the same time from the Secretary in the Oriental

Department.

Referred to Oriental Section for advice as to distribution of the

copies. ,

From Capt. Wm. Munro, communicating his report drawn up at the

instance and on the part of the Society, on the timber trees of Bengal.

Referred to the Committee of Papers, and the marked thanks of

the meeting presented to Capt. Munro, for his valuable co-operation.

From the Rev. Mr. Wenger, presenting his ‘‘ Introduction to the

Bengali language”’ and requesting to be favored with a copy of Wester-

gaard’s “ Radices Linguee Sanscrite.” Copy voted with the thanks

of the Society. j

From Lieut. R. Strachey, Almorah, dated 9th July, forwarding an

account of the Glaciers of the snowy range about 7 marches from

Almorah—and offering to present to the Society a small collection of

minerals brought by his brother from Thibet.

Lieut. Strachey’s paper has been published in the Journal for August,

and his offer of the specimens accepted with thanks.

From Capt. J. D. Cunningham, giving a narrative of his antiquarian

researches in the Bhopal district.

From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., of Darjeeling, presenting papers with

plates on the Cat-toed sub-plantigrades of the Himalayas, and on a

new species of Plecotus.

From Dr. McGowan, Ningpo, dated Sept. 1846, presenting a curious

work, entitled a Chinese Vocabulary and Dialogues, &c.—by P. Strene-

nassa Pillay, Chusan, 1846.

y Ningpo, Sept. 1,1846.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

DeArR Si1r,—I have the pleasure of forwarding, at the request of the author’

the accompanying volume entitled “A Manual for Youth and Students,

or Chinese Vocabulary and Dialogues, containing an easy Introduction to

the Chinese Language, Ningpo Dialect. Compiled and translated ito Eng-

lish by P. Strenenassa Pillay—Chusan, 1846.”

The book is a philological curiosity and interesting to the friends of

oriental literature, as the product of an Indian mind. During his residence

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 989

at Chusan as “Head Conicopolly” to H. M. Commissariat from 1842 to

1846, he succeeded in mastering the colloquial dialect, and at his own ex-

pense published his Vocabulary, for the benefit of future students.

As the author was unable to read Chinese, and his knowledge of English

being far from perfect, the volume abounds in errors. Nevertheless he

deserves praise and encouragement for the literary zeal, which prompted him

to execute the work. Each square is denoted to the definition of an English

word. The first column from the left attempts to give the English sound in

Chinese characters. The second is the English, next comes the Chinese

definition, and lastly the sound of the Chinese in Tamil and Teloogoo charac-

ters. The book, therefore, is designed for the use of English, Chinese and

Indian Students. It may be observed, however, that this attempt, like all

others that have been made to imitate English sounds by Chinese characters,

is afailure. For example—for “ White hair’? we have “ Wé lih hai ’rh”

* Spring, Se puh ling,” Lose, lo ho sze, Present, pa lih tsun teh, Slumber—

se lung pa rh.”

Commending §. Pillay to those who would foster native talent.

I remain, dear Sir,

Very truly, your’s

D. J. McGowan.

From Capt. Scott, Secretary Military Board, presenting a parcel of

eotton cloth impregnated with oil, which had undergone spontaneous

combustion.

A full account of several experiments made on this very important

subject, will appear in an early number of the Journal.

From Capt. Jas. Abbott, Huzaree, forwarding mineralogical speci-

mens and describing the geological features of the district he is now

surveying.

From Capt. Alexander Cunningham regarding the Serica of the

Periplus. Pending a more detailed memoir on this subject, we may

mention that Capt. Cunningham differs from Dr. Taylor in his identifica-

tion of Serica with Assam, and considers two points sufficient to prove

that Serica was the country about Yarkand, Khoten, and Beshbalik at

the foot of the Altai. Capt. Cunningham observes, “ The first of these

is, that the road leading to Serica lay over the Komedan mountains, at

the Source of the Oxus. This name still existed in a. p. 640, when

Hwan Thsang visited India, for he mentions Kiumi-tho on the northern

bank of the Oxus, along with Pho-mi-lo, or Pamer, and Po-lu-lo, or

6 m 2

990 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG.

Bolor. The second point is that the EssEpoNES (magna gens, as

Ptolemy calls them) derive their name from the gallic word esseda, a

chariot, or wagon. Now the people of the country around Beshbalik

were called by the Chinese Kiotshang, or wagoners, from Kiotshe, a

high-wheeled wagon (quere the origin of coach?) These people call

themselves Ouigours, who are the Ovryovpot of the time of the emperor

Justin, and the layovpo or Hrayoups of Ptolemy ; which two read-

ings we may safely change to Ovryoupo, the Ouigours, who,—as their

Chinese appellation of Kiotshang, wagoners, intimates—were the same

as the Essedones. The Sera metropolis must have been Beshbalik, the

capital of the Ouigours. The Psiraras river of Pliny must be simply

the Su-rarrni or the river Tarint, that is the united streams of the

Kashgar, Yarkand, and Khoten rivers. As an illustration of this view

Iwill only cite the position (to the Southward) of AAIZATA (read

AATSALA) which must be Alsaug, or Lassa. The Dabasee, and the

Damasze mountains must have some connexion possibly with the

Larmas, but more probably with the name of Lassa itself—and the

river Daona must be the Dihong, a proof that so far back as the time

of Ptolemy the river (Sdn-pu) which flowed past Lassa was the head

of the Brahmaputra, or Dihong.”

On the part of the Council of the Society, the Senior Secretary stated

that on receipt of Mr. Elliott’s letter, announcing the departure of a

British mission to Thibet, the Council immediately issued instructions

to their Curators and Librarian, and invited the several sections to

co-operate with them, in preparing lists of scientific desiderata, which

the mission might be enabled to supply. They also appointed Messrs.

Hodgson, Campbell and Waugh, all resident at Darjeeling, a corre-

sponding sub-Committee of the Society for this special object.

The Council have much pleasure in stating, that so promptly did the

sections and officers of the Society comply with their requisition, that

on the tenth day from the receipt of Mr. Elliott’s letter, copious docu-

ments containing many valuable suggestions were forwarded to the

mission, with a set of Ritter and Mahlman’s maps. Mr. Frith, a

member of the Council, having volunteered to accompany the mission

as Naturalist, at his own expense, the Council forwarded his offer, with

their cordial support, to the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor, who was

pleased to declare his readiness to accept it, but expressed much doubt

whether Mr. Frith could then overtake the mission,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 991

A favorable report was received from Mr. Welby Jackson, on the MS

Catalogue of Curiosities in the Museum, prepared by the Librarian.

Reports were received from the Curators, in the Geological and

Zoological Departments, and the following list of Books received during

the previous month was submitted by the Librarian.

Books received for the Meeting of the 4th August, 1847.

PRESENTED.

Le Moniteur des Indes Orientales et Occidentales, Vol. II. part IL—By

THE Epirors.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. 10.—By Tun

SOCIETY.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for July, 1847.—By THE Eprror.

The Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. XVII. part 2.—By THE

SocIETy.

Meteorological Register, kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

for the Month of July, 1847.—By tue Orrictatinc Deputy Surveyor

GENERAL.

The Oriental Baptist, Nos. 6—8.—By THE Epiror.

Upadeshaka, (a Bengali periodical.) Nos. 6—8.—By tur Eprror.

EXCHANGED.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No, 202.

The Athenzeum, Nos. 1021-2,

PURCHASED.

The Edinburgh Review, Nos. 168-9.

The North British Review, No. XIII.

Histoire Naturelle des Poissons, par M. Le Bon Cuvier, et M. A. Valen

ciennes, Tome dix-neuviéme.

Voyage Dans L’Inde, par Victor Jacquemont, pendant les Années 1828 4

1832, in 4 vols. 4to.

As the meeting was about to separate Major Marshall handed in

the following notice of a motion which he signified his intention to

bring forward at the September meeting.

992 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Aue

Notice of Motion for next meeting of Asiatic Society.

Each Section, Committee and sub-Committee of the Society shall be

authorized to elect its own Secretary.

iis wy G. MarsHALL,

August 4th, 1847.

The above notice having been duly recorded, and thanks voted for

all donations to the Library and Museum, the meeting adjourned to

Wednesday the Ist of September.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department.

The only donations I have to acknowledge on the occasion of the present

meeting, are as follow :—

1. From H. Alexander, Esq. C. 8. A very fine and perfect skin of the

Ursus isabellinus, Horsfield, v. syriacus, Hemprich and Ehrenberg. Of

several skins received, at various times, of this chiefly trans-Himalayan Bear,

the present specimen is the first that could be properly mounted as a stuffed

specimen.

2. From R. W. G. Frith, Esq. A full grown specimen of the ‘ Tokke’

Lizard of the Tenasserim provinces, Platydactylus gecko, (Lin.)

3. From E. Lindstedt, Esq. A large specimen of Dipsas trigonatus, Schnei-

der, procured in the neighbourhood.

E. BuyTH.

August 4th, 1847.

Supplementary Report.

The group selected for exhibition this evening is that of the Bucerotide,

or Hornbills, with certain genera allied to them: and I have the pleasure to

eall attention toa particularly fine series of these remarkable birds. The

following are the species now mounted in the Society’s Museum; which I

shall endeavour, as far as appears practicable, to arrange into minor groups.

Firstly, a conspicuous series presents itself of species, amongst which the

casque attains its maximum of development; being in particular well

elevated posteriorly, where it rises abruptly from the forehead, and generally

protrudes backward over it (instead of rising and gradually sloping forward

from the middle of the forehead, as in various other species). The sexes

resemble each other, black and white—save in one remarkable exception—

being the only colours of the plumage: and the medial portion of the throat

(more or less broad) is well clad with feathers.

At the head of this series range two remarkable species, both for size and

for the peculiar form of the casque, which is altogether different in the two ;

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 993

but they resemble, and differ from all the rest, in havimg‘a white tail crossed

by a black band, occupying its subterminal fourth or fifth ; and the first species

alone has a white wing-band, and the white of its occiput and neck 1s strongly

tinged with fulvous.

1. B. cavatus, Shaw, Vieillot: B. homrai, Hodgson, As. Res. XVIII, pt-

II, 169 et seq., with coloured figure and views of the casque at different ages :

probably B. bicornis, Lin., in which case its range of distribution would

extend to the Philippimes. Adult male and female, and skeleton of a female,

from Arracan ; presented by Capt. Phayre: and large head of an Assamese

specimen, that was presented by Dr. McCosh. This great species inhabits

the more extensive hill forests of all India, but would seem to be considerably

more numerous, and also much easier to procure, along the whole eastern

coast of the Bay of Bengal, from the Straits of Malacca northward to Sylhet

and Assam. The female is rather smaller than the male, and (as also in B.

rhinoceros and B. pica) may be readily distinguished by having the hindmost

portion of the casque pale, instead of black.

2. B. rhinoceros, Lin.: and the young, probably B. niger, Shaw (nec

Vieillot), B. sylvestris, Vieillot, and B. diadematus, Drapiez. Very fine adult

male, and young; presented by the Rev. F. T. Lindstedt : and adult female,

presented by the Rev. J. Boaz: all from Malacca. Inhabits the Malayan

peninsula and archipelago. The sexual differences are pointed out in XIV, 188.

Next may be imtroduced the species before referred to, as constituting an

exception to the general coloration of the others of this group. Its upper

| parts are of a dusky greyish-brown, rather than black; the head, neck, and

thighs are deep ferruginous ; the lower-parts and facial mask (as in B. cavatus)

are alone black ; and the tail is fulvous-white, as are often the exterior wing-

feathers, to a greater or less extent (even on the two wings of the same bird) :

but the casque is broad and flat posteriorly, protruding far backward over

the forehead ; and the nearest affinity appears to be with B. caatus,, of which

some authors have even considered it the young.

3. B. hydrocorax, Lin.: B. bicornis, var., Shaw; B. cristatus, Vieillot ;

B. platyrhynchus, Pearson, X, 652. Specimen described in XII, 988. This,

with the specimen of B. panayensis, was presented with the Macao collection

by R. Inglis, Esq., as noticed m V, 249: both species inhabit the Moluccas,

The next three are very closely allied. Colour black, with white abdomen

and wing-tips, and all or part of the four outer tail-feathers on each side:

the casque high, simple, well projected backward over the forehead, compressed

and pointed to the front, where it advances at a more or less acute angle with

the ridge of the upper mandible.

4. B. pica, Scopoli: B. malabaricus, var. B, Latham; B. monoceros, and

probably B, violaceous, Shaw: Begma Dunnase, White, As, Res. LV, 119;

994 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG,

described in XII, 993 et seq. Casque large, much compressed, with a

great black mark occupying the larger portion of its ridge and sides in adults,

but never descending upon the upper mandible: the three outer tail-feathers

white, and the fourth either partially or completely so. Inhabits the Indian

peninsula generally, even to Cuttack. Adult male and female, from Chye-

bassa; presented by Capt. Tickell: another adult male, from Goomsoor ;

presented by Capt. McPherson: and another old female, with nearly

half of the upper mandible broken away, but the casque uninjured; from

Cuttack, presented by Dr. Gurney Turner of Midnapore. The last was shot

with its upper mandible thus broken, and the edges of the fracture worn

away, as it now appears in the stuffed specimen.

5. B. albirostris, Shaw, Vieillot : B. malabaricus, Lathaw.; B. leucogaster,

nobis, X, 922 (the young): described in XII, 995. Differs from the last

in its inferior size; im having only the terminal portion of all but its middle

tail-feathers white ; and in the casque being much wider (as if inflated),

with the black mark greatly reduced, occupying the tip only of its ridge, but

invariably extending downward upon the upper mandible. In the female,

this black mark is less defined, often occupies as much as half of the ridge of

the casque, and extends even to occupy the tip of the upper mandible ; while

the cutting edges of both mandibles are also black. This species inhabits

Bengal, Nepal, the sub-Himalayan region further west, also Assam, Sylhet,

Arracan, and the Tenasserim provinces; but not Southern India, whence the

name first bestowed by Latham is admissible. I observed it to be tolerably

common in the jungles of the Midnapore district. Six specimens retained :

two from Bengal; two from Arracan, presented by Capts. Phayre and Abbott ;

and two from Tenasserim, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe; also a head with

unusually large bill and casque, which may perhaps, however, belong to the

following species.

6. B. intermedius, nobis: B. violaceus of Wagler, apud Lord Arthur Hay,

Madr. Journ. XIII, 148: probably B. malabaricus of Sumatra, apud Ratfiles :

vide p. 10 ante. Resembles the last, but with the wholly white outer tail-

feathers of B. pica. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula, where very common

about the latitude of Penang, and in Prince of Wales’ Island; but I have

never seen it in collections made at Malacca. A young specimen, presented

(with a Penang collection) by Dr. A. Campbell of Darjeeling.

The next is nearly allied to the two last, but has no white on the belly and

tips of the wings, but only on the terminal third of its four outer tail-feathers

on each side: the presumed male, however, has a white superciliary coronal

circle, which is represented by obscure silvery-greyish in the other sex. Bull

and casque wholly yellowish-white, except at the extreme base of the mandi-

bles and on the hindmost portion of the casque, where the colour is black,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 995

7. B. malayanus, Rattles: B. bicolor, Eyton; B. Ellioti, A. Hay, who

describes the young as that of the next species, Madr. Journ. XIII, 152:

probably B. albirostris of Java, apud Horsfield:* females (2?) described in

XII, 995. Common in the Malayan peninsula. Two females (?), from

Malacca ; presented by the Rev. F. J. Lindstedt: another, presented by J.

Middleton, Esq. i

In the following series of species, the casque is often wanting altogether,

or merely indicated; and when present is generally very low, and slopes

forward with a gradual curve from the middle of the forehead, where its

hindmost portion is (more or less completely) concealed by the plumage. The

two next alone (of all the species before me) exhibit some tendency in the

casque to protrude a little backward, in old and fine specimens only ; but even

then the bulge is hidden by the feathers of the forehead.

8. B. nigrirostris, nobis: adults described as those of the preceding

species by Lord Arthur Hay, Madr. Journ. XIII, 151. Plumage exactly as in

B. malayanus, except that the outer tail-feathers are not so deeply white-tipped

(viz. 23 in., instead of 35 to 4 in.) ; and the size also is inferior, the wing barely

exceeding 11 in., instead of being from 12 to 13 in.: the young further differ

in having the white tips to the outer tail-feathers spotted over with black.

The billand casque are black in adults, in the young white: and the form of

the casque refers this species to the present series of Hornbills ; it being low,

thinly compressed towards the front, and abruptly truncate anteriorly ; with a

longitudinal ridge on each side in old birds, occasioning a broad shallow

groove above and another below it. As the beak of Raffles’s malayanus,

when “ surmounted by% moderate-sized crest, which sloped gradually in front

to the curvature of the bill,” is described as “ yellowish-white,” I conclude

that his specimen was a young male of the preceding species, rather than of

the present one, which I suspect would show much black on the bill when the

casque was so far developed. Both species inhabit the Malayan peninsula :

and at present we have only a specimen of the young of B. nigrirostris,

from Malacca; presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.

9. B. birostris, Scopoli: B. ginginianus, Shaw: Putteal Dunnase, White,.

As. Res. 1V, 121. Size small: colour grey, with a white abdomen and

ill-defined whitish supercilium ; the tail-feathers having a black subterminal

band, and white tips, the latter less developed on the middle pair; great

alars also blackish, with white tips. Throat well clad with feathers. Casque

low and compressed, following the curve of the bill, with the extremity of

its ridge prolonged acutely forward in old birds. Inhabits India generally,

but I have never seen it from the countries eastward (not even from Assam).

In the Midnapore jungles, I observed it constantly in pairs; mstead of in

* The name albirostris, indeed, applies much better to this species.

6 N

996 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG:

small flocks hke B. albirostris, and I believe the members generally of the

section with which we commenced. Whether others of the present series

live also in pairs is worthy of observation. We have specimens of male,

female, and young, from Chyebassa; presented by Capt. Tickell.

The next has no casque, but merely a sharp edge to the upper mandible,

which is broad at base with an obtuse angle on each side. In XIII, 394,

I remarked its affinity for the African B. limbatus and B. flavirostris of

Ruppell; but have not now the opportunity of consulting that author’s

publications.

10. B. gingalensis, Shaw : B. bengalensis, Gray. Size small: colour dusky-

grey, paler and tinged with rufous below, especially on the under tail-coverts :

a slight whitish supercilium : wing-feathers narrowly edged with pale fulvous :

the primaries and all but the middle tail-feathers white-tipped. Bill amber-

yellow. Throat feathered along the median line only. Inhabits Malabar

and Ceylon. Specimen from Ceylon, presented by Lord Arthur Hay.

The next has a low keel-shaped ridge, sloping off to the front; but is

nevertheless somewhat allied to the last. Its throat is naked, or in the

young merely shows two single rows of ill developed feathers along the

middle.

11. B. carinatus, nobis, XV, 187. Size moderate, or that of B. pica.

Colour green-glossed black, with the basal two-thirds of the tail drab-

coloured, the wing-feathers slightly margined paler: head fully crested. Bull

black, in the one sex, which seems always to have the abdominal region pale ;

in the other, yellowish-white, with black along the summit of the casque

nearly to the end, and also occupying the basal #wo-thirds of the lower

mandible, and the tomiz of the upper one. A young specimen is quite

similar to the adults in plumage, but has no trace of casque, and the bill is

nigrescent with a whitish ridge and tip. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula ;

and the pair set up were procured at Malacca, and presented by the Rev. F.

J. Lindstedt: another pair, presented by Mr. E. Lindstedt, is preserved for

the Hon’ble Company’s museum ; and I have seen several others.

That which next follows has but a low slight casque, continued (as usual)

along the basal two-thirds of the upper mandible, and then slopmg off to

the front; but is very remarkable for the great development of the feathers

that impend the nostrils, which have stiff hair-like disunited webs, and reach

forward beyond the truncated extremity of the casque; the frontal feathers

being also moderately long and erect, and the whole, with the lengthened

occipital plumes, forming a showy ornament.

12. B. comatus, Raffles: B. lugubris, Begbie, vide Ann. Mag. N. H. 1846

p. 405: adult male described by Lord Arthur Hay, Madr. Journ. XIII, 149

Jn this species, the males have the finely plumed head, neck, breast, abdomen

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 997

tail, and wing-tips, pure white; the remainder black, a little tinged with

brown upon the back: whereas the females have the neck, breast, and

abdomen, also black. Raffles described the young male only, with “ back,

wings and tail, of a dark brown; the belly of the same colour, mixed with

white; and the wing and tail-feathers all tipped with white at their points.”

The Society’s female has a small black patch on its outermost tail-feather.

Size rather large, intermediate to B. pica and B. rhinoceros, with proportion-

ally long and broad cuneated tail. Colour of the beak and casque dusky,

the former laterally whitish towards its base. Throat moderately well

feathered. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula and Sumatra. Adult male and

female, from Malacca; presented by Mr. E. Lindstedt.

13. B. exarhetus, Reinwardt. Size small; the tail but little graduated :

throat but partially feathered. Colour wholly black, glossed on the upper-

parts with green: the bill and casque pale, with three deep longitudinal

channels or furrows. Inhabits the Moluccas. Specimen presented by the

Batavian Society.

14, B. panayensis, Scopoli. This is an anomalous-looking little species ;

and the Society’s only specimen accords with Sonnerat’s figure, assigned by

him as that of the female bird, whereas, from analogy, I think it is more

likely to represent the male; but it differs from that figure in having the

throat as well as the cheeks black, (as in B. cavatus and B. hydrocoraz,) and

in the tail being black at the base as well as tip, with a fulvous-white cross band

occupying its subterminal fourth. Aw reste, the crown, neck, and under-parts

are fulvescent-white, and the upper-parts brown-black, with slight pale

margins to the primaries. Casque simple, smooth, compressed and truncate

to the front: the upper mandible transversely indented, and marked alter-

nately with black and yellow; the lower with similar furrows, placed much

more obliquely. In the other sex, according to Sonnerat, the head and neck

are black. Inhabits the Moluccas. Specimen from the former Macao

Museum, presented by R. Inglis, Esq.

In B. comatus, if not also in B. panayensis, a marked dissimilarity of the

sexes is observable; and the same prevails in the three species next in order,

which are nearly allied together. These have the throat naked and disten-

sible ; with the skin of a bright colour. The first alone has no trace of casque,

beyond a slight bulging at the base of its upper mandible.

15. B. nipalensis, Hodgson: vide XII, 989. Size very large. The female

wholly black, except the tips of the wings and tail, which are white: whereas

the male has the head, neck, and under-parts, deep ferruginous, passing to

maronne on the abdomen and thighs. Young coloured lke the adults.

Upper mandible with numerous broad transverse channels, each coloured

black along its posterior half or more, This great species inhabits the S. E.

6 N 2

998 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Aue. |

Himalaya, also the hill ranges of Assam, and of Munneepore. I have retained

an adult male and female, from Munneepore, presented by Capt. Guthrie :

and a young male, presented by B. H. Hodgson, Esq.

The two next, with certain other species, as B. cassidix of Celebes and the

Moluccas, and B. ruficollis of New Guinea, are very closely allied together.

They have a peculiar wreathed or plaited casque, flat or a little bulged in some,

more inflated in others: and the females are wholly black with a white tail ;

the males having the head and neck either uniform rufous (as in B. ruficollis),

or the occiput and nape, with median line of the crown, are deep maronne,

the sides of the head and front of the neck being yellowish-white.

16. B. pusaran, Raffles: B. ruficollis apud nos, XII, 176: described in

XII, 990. Size of B. rhinoceros ; with the base of both mandibles trans-

versely ridged in adults: im the full grown young, these lateral ridges of the

beak do not appear till after three or four corrugations are exhibited on

the casque, prior to which the bill much resembles that of B. nipalensis of

corresponding age, except that the bulge in place of the casque is more

decided.* Inhabits Sylhet, Arracan, the Tenasserim provinces, the Malayan

peninsula, and Sumatra. We have two adult males, from Arracan ; presented

by Capt. Phayre: adult female, and young male, from Malacca, presented

by E. Lindstedt, Esq.: and an adult male, with unusually flat casque (de-

scribed in XII, 991); presented by J. Middleton, Esq.

17. B. plicatus, Latham, Shaw (nee Drapiez, which is B. ruficapillus,

Vieillot): B. obscurus, Gmelin; B. subruficollis, nobis, XII, 177: described

m XII, 990. Resembles the last, but is smaller, with never any lateral ridges

to the mandibles: the gular skin is said to be blue, instead of yellow as in

the other. I have only seen it from Arracan and the Tenasserim provinces,

in which latter territory it would seem to be very common. We have a male

from Arracan, presented by Capt. Phayre ; a Tenasserim male, procured by

the late Dr. Helfer ; and a Tenasserim female, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe.

The last upon the list is the most remarkable of all the oriental Hornbills :

having a short bill, but little curved, surmounted by a moderately high

casque, tolerably broad, and abruptly truncate in front, where it presents a

very considerable thickness of massive bone ; the throat, neck, and interscapu-

lary region are quite naked ; and the middle tail-feathers are greatly elongated,

being twice as long as the rest.

18. B. galeatus, Lin. : vide XII, 997. Size of B. rhinoceros ; and colour

brownish-black, with white belly, wing-tips, and shoulders of wings internally ;

tail of a buff or drab-white, each feather having a subterminal black band ;

the crested occiput black, with ferrugimous on the sides of the head: beak

* For notices of the mode of growth and successive replacement of these wreaths

and ridges, vide XII, 990, 992. 7

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 999

and casque coral-red, the front of the casque and terminal half of the mandi-

bles yellowish. Young browner, with a tinge of rufous on the breast : the

bill and incipient casque wholly pale yellow. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula

and archipelago. Adult and young (now in very bad order) ; presented by

J. Middleton, Esq. These specimens, with the very large B. cavatus pre-

sented by D. McCosh, a Rhinoceros Hornbill since replaced, and toa less

extent our B. hydrocorax, were much injured by exposure to the dust and

attacks of insects, prior to my taking charge of the museum. Our other

specimens of this genus are, without exception, in excellent order.

Genus Irrisor, Lesson, vide XIV, 188.

I. erythrorhynchos ; Upupa erythrorhynchos, Latham. From §8. Africa.

Specimen presented by Lord A. Hay.

Genus Upupa. Lin. (as restricted).

1. U. epops, Lin. European Hoopoe. Common in Northern India, Ben-

gal, Arracan, &c.; and occurs rarely in the Nilgherries. Two specimens, from

the neighbourhood: another pair (very rufescent), from the Tenasserim

provinces ; presented by the Rev. J. Barbe: vide XV, 11.*

2. U. senegalensis (?), Swainson: U. minor apud Jerdon: vide XIV, 189.

Common in the peninsula of India. Two specimens, from Goomsoor ;

presented by Capt. Malcolmson.

3. U. minor, Shaw. From 8. Africa, Specimen presented by Lord A.

Hay.

Of the great genus Buceros, we accordingly now possess 44 mounted

specimens, pertaining to 18 species. In the Catalogue published in the

Journal for 1841, p. 652, only 3 specimens are enumerated, viz. B. hydro-

corax and B. panayensis, from the dispersed Macao museum, and the B.

cavatus presented by Dr. McCosh: but the following Malayan specimens,

presented by J. Middleton, Esq. (late of the Hindu College), were also in the

museum when I took charge of the Society’s collections, in September of

that year,—B. rhinoceros, B. bicolor, B. pusaran, and adult and young of B.

galeatus. We had thus not a single Indian specimen of this genus, unless

the Assamese example of B. cavatus be so regarded : and all the large speci-

mens, except B. pusaran and B. bicolor, were considerably injured by

exposure on top of the glass-cases in the (then) bird-room. At present we

cannot boast a single African species, and are poor in those inhabiting the

more distant countries of the Eastern Archipelago.

The species of Hornbill inhabiting the peninsula of India, are only four

in number; and I doubt much whether any additional species occurs in

Ceylon. Three of these—B. pica, B. birostris, and B. gingalensis,—are con-

* IT have seen no Hoopoes from the Malayan peninsula ; nor is this genus mentioned

in the Sumatran and Javanese catalogues of Sir Stamford Raffles and Dr. Horsfield.

1000 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Ave.

fined in their distribution to India proper, the second only extending its

range to Bengal; while the third has not elsewhere been observed than in

Malabar and Ceylon. The great B. cavatus is alone common to both sides

of the Bay of Bengal; continuing its range southward to Sumatra (where

noticed by Raffles), if not further. Along the sub-Himalayan region,

in Nepal, Bengal, Assam, Sylhet, Arracan, and the Tenasserim provinces,

B. pica is replaced by B. albirostris : and im the 8. E. Himalaya, the range

of the great B. nipalensis commences, and extends eastward at least to

Munneepore. There, most probably, and certainly in the vicinity of Cherra

Poonjee, B. pusaran occurs, and ranges southward through all the intervening

countries to the Malayan peninsula and Sumatra; and in Arracan and

Tenasserim there is also the B. plicatus. The only species I have seen from

the last named territories are B. cavatus, B. albirostris, B. pusaran, and B.

plicatus. In the Malayan peninsula the species are particularly numerous :

besides B. cavatus and B. pusaran, there are the remarkable B. galeatus,

the otherwise remarkable B. rhinoceros, and B. intermedius, B. bicolor, B.

malayanus, B. carinatus, and B. comatus,—all in the Society’s museum ;

and also, it would seem, the B. corrugatus, Tem. (v. rugosus, Begbie,

described in Ann. Mag. N. H. 1846, p. 404.*) With the last named I am

unacquainted; nor have I much information respecting the distribution of

these birds in the islands.

The most anomalous species of this great genus known to me, are the

long-legged B. abyssinicus (or Abba Gumba of Bruce), upon which M. Lesson

founds his ill-constructed hybrid name Bucorvus, and the Malayan B.

galeatus. The only further dismemberments noticed in the second edition

of Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ List of the Genera of Birds,’ are Toccus, Lesson, founded

on B. erythrorhynchos, Brisson, and Euryceros, Lesson, founded on a species

named Prevostii by that naturalist. A good group is however formed by the

species with well developed casque, the hindmost portion of which rises

high above the coronal feathers; as typified by B. cavatus, B. rhinoceros,

B. hydrocorax, and B. pica. Another good group consists of those with

wreathed casque, naked throat, and dissimilar plumage im the sexes; as

typified by B. cassidia and B. ruficollis: B. nipalensis ranging here as an

aberrant species. And the rest, while according throughout im having the

* “ This species is 25 ft. long. Body, wings, and tail, black, with the exception of the

cheeks, shoulders, and throat, which are dirty white, mixed with cinereous. One-third of

the tail from the tip smoky-white ; helmet and pouch-like protuberance under the throat

crimson, the former furrowed with three deep indentations. Upper mandible yellowish-

brown, inclining to white at the tip: the basal half of the lower mandible ochraceous

and transversely caniculate ; remainder of the mandible dirty white.” —Begbie.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1001

casque, when present, low and compressed, with its hmdmost portion rising

gradually from the forehead and more or less concealed by the feathers, differ

so variously in other respects that no two before me can be specially ap-

proximated together. Still, an examination of the remaining species of the

genus might elucidate their mutual affinities.

For the above reason, with the view of tracing those affinities, our desi-

derata comprise all species not included in the foregoing list. Of those of

India, we have not the young of B. cavatus, nor of B. pica ; nor the young

female of B. nipalensis: and more specimens of B. gingalensis would be

acceptable. And of the species inhabiting the Malayan peninsula, we

want B. corrugatus; the young of B. comatus and of B. bicolor ; and good

series of B. intermedius and B. nigrirostris, with males of B. malayanus : also,

especially, good specimens of B. galeatus ; and any species procured in the

Archipelago.

E. Buytu.

Addendum to Report on the Sciuride, p. 864 et seq., ante. In a letter

just received from Mr. Jerdon, now stationed at Tellicherry, on the Malabar

coast, that gentleman remarks—“ With regard to the Squirrels, we have, of

course, the large one (purpureus), sometimes all red, sometimes with a consi-

derable mixture of black; but never nearly all black, and never with tuftless

ears. We have also tristriatus to the exclusion of palmarum, throughout the

whole Malabar coast from Cape Comorin, only extending to the forests at

the edge of the ghats above. Throughout all the Carnatic, Mysore, Hydra-

bad, &c. only palmarum. I suspect the tristriatus is never found far from

forest country. The trilineatus occurs, I find, in some of the forests of the

ghats as well as in the Nilgherries.”

E. B.

OOTY |

eyd

"SOS

COOMA OO

oocoonrnsOoOo

LO ODOOSOAD

"oS

—_

ouy|yo

uf I 4

aS)

é|'s

v | OF

joaJ 1199 9

“UOnBAIl

—_

uley

*ainyeiod wo 7, |

WINUWIXB TT

‘LeSl ‘74np fo yzuopy ay?

“Apno[g

‘Tyedjs OjNUIND

“OIG

“ou

*Apno[g

“TQ Ua NT

“OWN

“YRI}S OFNUIND

“Apnolg

*AIZZU

“Tq QUINT

“Apnoja

‘yes opnun7)

uley

"181}5 OFNWIND

‘Ont

‘onig

CG!

“Apno[)

“UIB YT

“Ont

- ond

“Apno[g

‘ojnung

ond

“OIG

*Apnolg

"ANS ay} jo yoodsy

‘urd p 3B paddasqo ainssorg wNuUUTTAT

C8 OLB (£25 6S

oe)

ons

opel Coal

coc# oc

Ne pheshe shop)

=aOOf

ee)

MNNNNNNRNNNNMN

oe)

3S AIG I AAO HAS BI IAS 1B IE OS}

foe)

RARSHARWVDSOUWSS

ee)

RDMNTIiN NT:

feo)

ee)

ice)

SOF OS Sse BOO OONFTOMOCOAS

WOOD OOM™OMmADDHDDDDOMrOOr-DOOrOOO

capa

MAR ANOS

SOSSSASSARWSBDOAR

HNODSTOODON

0°68 |SPF 6CUl

[8 19M JO |

*sOyUoIYe,T

off 0} peonp

-al LayaULOleg

’

‘e 0G’G6 Woy

uonoalg

*adnyedad wd J,

“TRUS

‘ond

‘OW

‘Ou

“omg

"178138 OpNUIND

"1813S OLD

“AZZ,

“ond

“OnIG

muy

‘OU

“TQ WIN,

“AZZ

“Apno[g

*SuLapuny) ‘Ulery

“Apno[g

“IynwIND)

"Oni

"1y81}s OFNUIND

“ApNO[D

*AUIB YT

‘oud

ong

‘onid

“Ol

“Apnoly

‘Iye1}S OPNUIND

*Apno[D

“oni

youn

SS SS

"WQS 46 3

9Slluns

"ANG 94} Jo yoadsy

E44

RMTOADQINANDSSODNDOHSSSSH

DWM

Fags

NOD NHS

fx}

ZS ay)

esfeaye=

SMSHRHISS

AUa av

SCOTS

UOlJOOAICT

PUAN

“WQS YG IB padadasqo ounssarg WNUIXeTT

Lof nyynII0Q ‘B0WMQ 8 godauay Lohaaung ay2 yo yday sazsbayy joorbojouoagaty

DBBAGNGHOAS

BODADOMNODDANGDHOMM

mmoaonmoncn

Oma ANS

“qn PM JO |

‘ornyeiad wa

"98 029 62

AHADAHOMDDH

2SSSaEBSSSER

vo)

Ke}

“

*ylayuad

“YT oG& 0} pounp

-od

“19 TA. 84} JO

AIJIWLOLV |

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

OCTOBER, 1847.

SARRARARAL DELILE OVADALRADAN AAAARAAARAAN

On the tame Sheep and Goats of the sub-Himdlayas and of Tibet.

By B. 1. Honeson, Esq.

Zoologists, seeking to deduce the essential characters of species and

genera, very properly give an unlimited preference to wild over domes-

ticated animals, as exemplars of their several kinds, But in an cecono-

mical point of view, the world at large as properly feels a higher interest

in the tame species, and particularly in those herds and flocks, which

contribute so largely to the food and clothing of mankind. England

stands pre-eminent in Europe for the attention paid, not only to the

breeding, but to the describing, of her domesticated animals, being

fully aware that accurate book lore is always apt to be subservient in

various unexpected ways to practical utility. It is, therefore, somewhat

surprising, that the widely diffused colonists of England, have not imi-

tated the excellent example of their compatriots at home, and that the

herds and flocks by which Britons are surrounded in the colonies of

the empire, yet remain almost wholly undescribed.

I trust that this reproach to the colonial residents may ere long be

wiped away, and that some of the many enlightened and able men,

scattered over the Indian continent, from the snows to Cape Comorin,

will be induced to favour the public with descriptions of the numerous

breeds of large and small horned cattle, that are to be found in the vari-

ous provinces of this vast country.

I purpose, on the present occasion, to describe the several breeds of

tame Sheep and Goats, proper to my own vicinity ; and hereafter to give

No. X. New SERIEs. 6 o

1004 On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. [Ocr.

a similar account of the large horned cattle or Bovines, that is, the

tame Oxen, Buffaloes and Bisons, reared between the Tarai or skirt of

the plains of India, and the trans-Himalayan plains of Tibet.

I shall begin with the sheep, and, in order to mark more distinctly

the essential characters of each of the two groups to be now reviewed,

I shall commence, in regard to each, by setting down those characters

in the usual manner of Zoologists.

The tame sheep of the world at large have been supposed to retain

so few of the original marks of their race, that it has been thought dif_fi-

cult or impossible to point out their wild progenitors. Perhaps a good

deal of this difficulty has arisen from the heretofore imperfect examina-

tion of the wild races, and from the manner in which the distinctive

characters of the whole of them have been lumped together to constitute

a single Genus Ovis. In a paper recently presented to the Asiatic

Society of Bengal, I have distributed the wild sheep known to me into

three genera. And to that paper I beg to refer the curious reader,

merely observing on the present occasion, that the sheep proper, typed

by the wild Argalis of Siberia‘and of Tibet, exhibit the-whole of the

following characters, which are likewise common to all the several

breeds of domesticated sheep now to be described, with the single and

but very partial exception of ‘ horned females,’ some of the following

tame breeds having females, sometimes void of horns,

Genus Ovis.

Sheep-proper.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

Eye pits large, but immoveable.

Feet pits small in all the four feet.

Inguinal glands large, with a copious secretion, but

vaguely defined pit or vent.

Calcic glands or tufts, none.*

Teats two.

No odour in the males.

These animals have, for further and subordinate marks, massive an-

gular compressed and heavily wrinkled horns, inserted proximately on

the top of the head, and turned sideways almost into a perfect circle,

* For these organs sce Journal Asiatic Society, above referred to.

1847. | On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1005

and their flat points again more or less reverted outwards and backwards,

sometimes so much as to describe a second circular curve, whereby the

twist becomes spirate : also, short deer-like tails ; and, lastly, no beard

nor mane. Requesting the reader to keep these general designatory

marks of all true sheep in mind, I now proceed to exhibit in the par-

ticular portrait of each tame breed, the special modifications to which

these primitive marks are subjected by domestication, as well as the

other and more popular traits of each breed.

1. Ovis hrinid.—The Hiinia of western, and Haluk of eastern,

Tibet. This tall and graceful animal is the blackfaced or polycerate

sheep of Thibet, the especial breed of that country, and one which is

well known to European visitors of the western Himalayas, as the com-

mon beast of burden for the transit of the snowy region, being singu-

larly docile and sure-footed. The Hunia is a large species, measuring

4 to 41 feet in length from the snout to the vent, and 2} to 23 feet in

height. Head to occiput (straight) 11 to 113 inches. Tail only, 42

to 5 inches. Tail and wool, 63 to 7} inches. Lars 4} to 53 inches.

Girth behind the shoulder 3 feet to 34 feet. Maximum length of the

horns along the curve 18 to 20 inches, and maximum girth at their base

6 to 7 inches. ‘Both sexes have usually horns, and the males are almost

never devoid of them, the females, rarely. The horns of the Hinié are

distinguished for attenuation and consequent separation at their bases.

But these characters are only relative, like those of the comparative

smoothness of the horns, and their higher compression as contrasted

with the horns of the wild race, as well as of some of the tame ones

that will follow. For the rest, the horns of the Hiinia exhibit with suffici-

ent distinctness the characters both of form and curvative proper to the

_ wild type, being triangular, compressed, transversely wrinkled, and

curving circularly to the sides so as to describe two-thirds of a perfect

sphere, when their smooth flat points are again reverted outwards and

sometimes backwards, and so much so as to describe a second nearly

perfect circle. I have not noticed this tendency to the spiral or cork-

screw twist in the wild race. It is only very imperfect in the tame, and

such as it is, is the product of advanced age, very probably equally

characterising the wild race in old age. The moderate-sized head of

the Hunia has great depth, moderate width, and considerable attenua-

tion to the fine oblique muzzle, which shows not the least sign of nudi-

6.02

1006 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr:

ty or moistness, and has the narrow nostrils curving laterally upwards.

The chaffron, or bridge of the nose, is moderately arched or bombed,

but more so than in the wild race; and the forehead is less flat and less

broad than inthe Argalis, being slightly arched both lengthwise and

across. The longish narrow and pointed ears differ from those of the

wild race, only by being partially or wholly pendent, whereas in the wild

race they are erect or horizontal and much more mobile, acting effici-

ently like moveable funnels to catch every sound, a security denied to

the several tame races, which, looking to man for their protection, seem

to lose the mobility of the ear, as a consequence of disuse or less fre-

quent and active use of the organ. The eyes, of good size and suffici-

ent prominency of orbit, are seated near to the base of the horns and

remote from the muzzle; and beneath them is the eye pit, strongly

marked both in the skin and scull, and carrying off a specific secretion,

though both the gland and its vent or pore are apt to escape observa-

tion, owing to the woolly coverture of the creeks prevailing throughout

the eye pits, even in their interior. The neck is rather thin and short.

The body moderately full and somewhat elongated. The limbs rather

Jong and fine, hardly less so than in the wild race, and not remarkably

rigid or perpendicular, except perhaps by comparison with those deer-

like races. The hoofs compressed and high. The false hoofs small

and obtuse. The feet pits are common to all four feet, and small only

by comparison with those of Deer and Antelopes, large in comparison

with those of Goats,* and provided with a distinct gland, yielding a

specific secretion which is viscid and aqueous when fresh, candid when

dry, and nearly void of odour. Not so the secretion of the groin

glands-organs, which in the Hiinia are conspicuous, and yield a greasy

fetid subaqueous matter, which passes off constantly by a vaguely de-

fined pore, quite similar to that of the axine deer, but less definite in

form than in the true Antelopes ; of which the Indian Black, or Sasin,

offers an excellent and familiar exemplar.

The possession of these organs has been denied to the sheep by most

writers. Wherefore I have been more particular in describing them ;

and may add, that they belong to the two wild and six tame races of

these regions without exception; and may, therefore, be considered

emphatically normal. Sheep are pre-eminently Alpine animals, and it

* See accompanying sketches,

STAR PRESS

pore of Sheep. 2.Foot pore of Goats. iHead of Barwa. 4 of Sting ia.

cP oek:

Ry ees 4 .

ey bie amet ptt wpe sid 7d

r ae bee Suto

‘

ics

Ties

ol Ne

a ie ie es anata

a. B

eHinetye

a Rye

Pe (soe ote

x " ob

ie | Fr

am}

b Pe

oR ett tly Loe Sage 4

: or

a ae nn et ee ee ele sade eee a ei ie

. r

1847. ] On the tame Sheep, §:c. of Tibet. 1007

is, therefore, not surprising that the tame and wild breeds of the Hima-

layas, mountains which constitute so unrivalled a part of the “dome of

the world,” should be pre-eminently characteristic; nor that the same

regions should, in the wild Nahoors and Barhels, exhibit samples of

abnormal sheep ; and such I take to be these last named Himalayan

species, and likewise the wild sheep of Europe or the Mouffions ; whilst

the Argalis, both of Asia and of America, constitute the true type of

the Ovine family.*

The tail of the Hunia is invariably short, though less remarkably so

than in the Argalis, yet still retaining the same essentially deer-like

character. It is cylindrico-conic and two-thirds nude below, differing

little or not at all from the same organ in the several other tame races

of these regions, where long-tailed sheep are never seen till you reach

the open plains of India; and, as upon those plains not only are all

the sheep long tailed, but Dumbas or montrous tailed sheep are com-

mon, whilst the latter also are totally unknown in the hills, it isa

legitimate inference, that this caudal augmentation in most of its phases

is an instance of degeneracy in these pre-eminently Alpine animals,

and that, therefore, ’tis vain to look in the wild state for any prototype

of at least the more egregious of the macropygean breeds, how great

soever be the historical antiquity of the Dumbas.+

Having now described the Htinia from the tip of his nose to the end

of his tail, I may conclude with his ceconomie qualities, first resuming

that this fine breed is characterised by extreme docility, by superior

size, gracefulness of form, slender horns, of which there are frequently

four, and rarely, even five, a polycerate tendency displayed by no other

tame breed of these regions; and, lastly, by the almost invariable mark

of a black face. The general colour is almost as invariably white. I

never saw a wholly black sheep of this breed. Nor I think one with

perfectly white face and legs. Both the latter parts are characteristi-

cally and almost invariably dark, black or brown, and there are patches

of the same hue, occasionally, on the neck or hips: but rarely.

This genuinely Tibetan race cannot endure the rank pasture or high

* See paper above referred to in Journal Asiatic Society.

+ The range of civil, as compared with physical, history, is as 5000 years to periods, the

imagination can hargly cope with, though fossil Zoology gives demonstration of their

reality and successive character.

1008 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

temperature, or both, of the sub-Himalayas south of the Cachar; the

Cachar being the juxta-nivean region of these hills, where vegetation

and temperature are European and quasi Arctic. But the Hiinia does

very well in the Cachar, and may with care be bred, or at least fattened,

in the central region at heights not under 7 to 8000 feet, where the

maximum temperature in the shade is about 70°. It isa hardy animal,

feeding freely and fattening kindly. Its mutton and its fleece are both

excellent in quality and very abundant in quantity, so that I should sup-

pose the animal well worthy of the attention of sheep-rearers in cold

climates. The wool is of the kind called long staple, and is valued by

the export at 8 pence per pound.* The Tibetans who dress entirely in

woollen, are clothed almost solely from the fleece of the Hunia, an ex-

cellent material but unskilfully wrought by them into cloth, blankets,

and felts, as well as knitted into long stocking boots.

2. Ovis silingia.—The Siling sheep or Pélik of eastern Tibet and

of Siling. Eastern Tibet is the Kham of the natives of that vast

plateau and is a part of it less elevated, less rugged and less. cold than

the central, and yet more so than the western, portion. Towards Assam,

in the valley of the Sanpu, rice is grown in Kham or eastern Tibet, a

fact decisive of the high temperature of Kham, as compared with

Utsang and Nari, or central and western Tibet. Indeed the plateau of

Tibet descends rapidly all the way along the course of the Sanpi or

Brahmaputra from its source to its gorge or exit from the Himalaya.t

But still Kham must be described as a country of very moderate heat

as well as of great dryness. North and east of Kham, on the verge of

China, and separated from the Chinese provinces of Sifan and Shensi by

the Peling mountains is Siling or Tangit, a colder and loftier region

like Nari, and comprising the upper course of the Hoangho, as Nari

that of the upper Bramhaputra. Siling is a country of great but vague

celebrity, the Singapur of the trade of high Asia, the cradle of the

Chinese and Mantchurian families of mankind, and possibly of the

* See Journal of the Agricultural Society, Vol. V. Part IV. p. 205. I shall be happy

to facilitate the procuring of the animal or its wool for an experimental Essay.

+ Tibet is the vale of the Indus and Sanp4, the watershed being near the holy lakes,

where the elevation is nigh 15,000 feet. At its gorge the Indus is not under 10,000. The

Sanpdé towards its source in Nari is above 15,000: towards its vent in Kham under 7000 :

in its mid-course through Utsang, a mean nearer the latter,

“LYdiL FO JIHHS QNEITIS ‘VIONILIS SrA

i, H}

4) A

Ht WIE pe

Nie

“4

, f y : p ' ' i 5 «

i; YY GY

Loy

j A/V

E NN ce Y 3

Yi Y ji :

—~

iA Vee

1847. ] On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. 1009

Tibetan family also, and identical, I believe, with the Serica regio* of

the classics ; and, last not least, the natal soil of a fine breed of sheep

which spreading thence westerly through Kham (following probably

and indicating the migrations in one route of the Scythic stock of the

human race) is now common in Tibet as far as Lassa and Digarcli,

whence the cis-Himélayans have imported a few samples, but rather as

curiosities than for ceconomic uses. The Silingia or sheep of Siling is

nearly as common as the Hiinid in Kham, but less so in Utsang and

nearly or quite unknown in Nari, where the Hania most abounds. The

Silingia is a delicate breed, both in structure and constitution, compared

with the Hunié, and though it will live and procreate in the Cachar,

or northern region of the sub-Himialayas, it is rare there, and unknown

south of it. In Nepal I procured my specimens from the Court, which

imported them from Lassa: in Sikim from the Barmikh Raja, who

procured them from Kham, all parties extolling highly the unrivalled

fineness of the fleece, from which the people of Siling and the Chinese

located there, manufacture the Tus and Malidah, or the finest woollens

known to these regions, save such as are the product of European looms.

This wool has been examined by competent authority, and is declared

to be of shorter staple than that of the Hunid, but suitable for combing,

and worth in the market about the same price as the Hunia fleece or

eight pence per pound.t Of the merits of the mutton, I cannot speak

from experience. But the Tibetans and Sikimites laud the flesh as

highly as they do the fleece. The animal which yields both is some-

what smaller as well as slighter make than the Htinia, but bears

otherwise much resemblance to it and is possessed, like it, of all the

essential characters of the genus, which characters, having been once

explained fully, need not be repeated. Length from snout to vent 34

to 33 feet. Height 2 to 24 feet. Head to occiput (straight) 92 to 10

inches. Ears 4 to 44. Tail only 43 to 5. Tail and wool, 6, Girth

behind shoulder 2+ to 23 feet. Horns by the curve 14 feet. Their

* I have read with pleasure and profit Mr. Taylor’s dissertation on the country of the

Seres. But I still retain decidedly my former opinion, that the Serica or Sinica regio is

Siling vel Sining vel Sering, inclusive of Kham, a country of great productiveness, greater

trade (transit) and ancient and high celebrity, open to China by the Hoangho, to India

by the Sanpu, and to western Asia and Europe by all the plateau of high Asia.

¢ See Journal Agri. Society loco citato.

1010 On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. [Ocr.

basal girth 63 to 7} inches. “The Silingia is a breed of medium size

and delicate form, with head and horns and general aspect much assi-

milated to the Hania. Head moderate-sized with nose considerably

but not excessively arched, and somewhat slender, trigonal, compressed

and wrinkled horns, curving circularly to the sides, but less tensely

than in the Hania, and the flat smooth points reverted backwards and

upwards. In this breed there is even less departure from the primitive

type as seen in the Argalis than there is in the Hinid; but the more

lengthened ears are pendant entirely as in the latter, and the deer-like

tail likewise is somewhat longer than in the wild type, being similar to

that of the Hunia. The eye, feet, and groin pits, are all forthcoming

and as conspicuously as in the Argalis er in the Hunia. The colour is

usually white but sometimes tinged with fawn, especially upon the face

and limbs ; and black is perhaps less rare as a colour in this breed

than in the last. The females of the Silingia are commonly horned,

though hornless females are often met with. Great intestines 17 feet,

small 5572. Ccecum 9 inches long by 3 wide. Width of small

gut 2 inch. Of large #. The tame sheep of Tibet (the Hunié and

Silingia) rut in winter and produce young in summer, the females

gestating 54 months. They breed but once a year and produce ordina-

rily one young at -a birth, but frequently two. Their periods of

puberty and of longevity have nothing peculiar or different from what

is well known of other breeds in other realms.

3. Ovis Bartidl.—The Barwal. This isa cis-Himalayan breed and the

ordinary sheep of the Cachar or northern region of the sub-Himalayas*

where immense flocks are reared by the Gurung tribe, in all the tracts

between Jimla and Kirant. The breed extends, as I know, from

Kumaoon to Sikim, and, as I conjecture, still further beyond these

western and eastern limits. The Barwal is especially the breed of the

northern region of the cis-Himéalayas ; and though its strength of

constitution enables it to live pretty well in the central region, yet it is

seldom bred there, and never in the southern region of the Hills, nor

in the plains of India, the heat of which it probably could not endure.

The Barwial is the “ hero of a hundred fights,’’ his high courage, vigor-

ous frame, superior size and enormous horns covering and_ shielding

his entire forehead, rendering him more than a match for any foreign

* Bhote purganahs of Traill apud Trans. Asiatic Society.

™

i¢

AUS YOM PUL, “'IVAHAT STAO

See ee

or YS

SSS

——

)

se /)

Wy) //

e \ a Vs

) Wy

A Pe) ) >

BLY) LF:

mee hy | <4 4

AR aA Z a

ie Pa a

SI LEE

Zz .

—

ssq. Wyreway

Ie Bs

% )

% Sis

tir Cea $4155

24, % snap 3

a en

ee ae ee

~] —_

ior te See hima ee Re

‘

“ss

Me Mie ie a

Pete hye a viles, of Lead) Get a Ste Si aa

~ - a)

1847. | On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1011

or indigenous breed of sheep, and a terror even to the bulls. The

Barwal in measures of extent, that is, in length and height, is inferior

to the Hiinié, but superior to that breed in massiveness of entire struc-

ture and in weight, and upon the whole, equal in size. Length from

snout to vent 33 to 4 feet. Height 2} to 23 feet. Head, to jut of occi-

put, 11 inches of straight measure, 14 by the curve. Ears 2 to 3 inches.

Tail only 7 inches. Tail and wool, 8 inches. Girth behind the shoulder

34 to 3} feet. Length of horns, along the curve, 23 feet. Their basal

girth 13 to 14 inches.

The Barwal is singularly remarkable for his massive horns, huge

Roman nose and small truncated ears. But this breed, like all the

others, possesses without exception all the characteristic marks of

the genus, as above defined, and none others denied to that genus,

whilst the extraordinary massiveness of its horns, though a devia-

tion from the other tame races, is a normal approximation to the wild

type, leaving the high curve of the nasals or chaffron as the only

anomaly of the Barwal breed in comparison with its wild prototype,

and an anomaly of which the other tame races exhibit marked, though

not equal, degrees. The head is large, with a small golden brown

eye, a horizontal tiny and truncate ear, pressed down in the old males,

by the horn, and seeming as if the end were cut off, a Roman nose such

as the Iron Duke might envy, narrow oblique nostrils, showing some

faint symptoms of the nude muzzle in the manner of the wild Argalis

of Tibet, a short thick neck, a compact deep barrel, rather elevated

strong, and perpendicular limbs supported on high short hoofs, and

having largish and salient conical false hoofs, behind them, and lastly

a short deer-like tail, cylindrico conic, almost entirely nude below, and

reaching to about the middle of the buttock.

Both sexes have horns, not a tythe of the females being void of them,

and the males scarcely ever without them. The horns are inserted

without obliquity, and in contact on the crest of the frontals or top of

the head which they entirely cover, and they are directed to the sides

with a more or less tense and perfect circular curve, which is sometimes

in old age repeated ona smaller scale; but ordinarily the spherical

twist is single and leaves the flattened smooth tips of the horns directed

outwards and forwards. The form of the horns is trigonal and com-

pressed, as in the other tame and in the wild breeds; and as in the

6 P

1012 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

latter especially, presents a broad surface to the front. There is less

compression in the Barwal than even in the wild sheep, so that some-

times, but not usually, the breadth is in excess of the depth at the

bases of the horns. The frontal aspect of the horns im the Barwél is,

however, always ample, if not quite equal to the lateral aspects, and the

three faces, though, in general, flat, have more or less of curvature

which is usually convexed, but sometimes rather concaved on the inner

lateral aspect : and the cross furrows or wrinkles of the Barwal’s horns

are as decided and heavy as in its wild prototype. The flesh and fleece

are both very abundant but coarse, well suited to the wants of the lusty,

rude and unshackled population of the Cachar, but not adapted probably

for foreign exportation or exotic rearing. By far the largest number

of the Rahris or coarse blankets and serges, manufactured in the sub-

Himalayas, and extensively exported therefrom for native use, in the

plains of India, are made from the wool of the Barwal, which, likewise,

entirely and exclusively clothes the tribes who rear it, and make the

rearing of it their chief and almost sole occupation. The Girings

especially are a truly shepherd, though not a nomadic, race, and they,

it is principally, who breed the Barwél, feeding their immense flocks

nearer the snows in the hot weather, and further off the snows in the

cold weather, but never quitting their own proper habitat as well as

that of their flocks, and which is the northern division of the sub-

Himalayas. Coarse as is the wool of the Barwél, it is very superior to

that of the sheep of the Indian plains, and being of the long stapled

kind, the animal might possibly prove a valuable addition to our Euro-

pean stores, either for the wool or for the flesh market, the Barwéal

being of a hardy constitution, averse only from excessive heat, and

feeding and fattening most kindly. The colour of this breed is almost

invariably white: but reddish or tan legs and face are sometimes found,

and it may even be said ‘ Rara Ovis in terris, nigroque simillima,’ of

this as of the other breeds.

The seasons of rutting and breeding are winter and summer respec-

tively : the gestation is of 5} months, and but once a year, pampering and

high feeding alone ever causing two broods in the year, or deviation from

the customary times of female amativeness and of delivery, though the

male be toujours prét et beaucoup suffisant pour une troupe des dames.*

* This extreme sexual energy is sustained by proportionate organic development. [

do not see how we are to reconcile it with the ‘ fitness of things,” unless many more

females than males are produced,

1847. On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1013

The feet, groin and eye pits are all conspicuous in the Barwal. In-

testines 121 feet; whereof the small are 94, and the great 27 fect.

Coecum 123 inches long, and 33 wide. Several inches of the gut below

it, nearly as wide. Rest 23} to 2 inches in diameter down to anal end.

Liver with two principal and five total divisions besides the lobulus and

the large gall-bladder loosely attached to the largest lobe in a very

partial cleft and at its lower edge.

4. Ovis Cégia.—The Cago or Cagya. This is the especial breed of

the central region of the sub-Himilayas, so far as that region can be

said to have a breed, for, in sooth, its very rank pasture and high tem-

perature together are very inimical to Ovine animals. There are few

sheep in the central hilly region, and none in the lower, till you reach

the open plain, and there is found a widely diffused breed, quite different

in its superficial characters from any of the hill ones. What sheep

are reared in the central region of the hills are of the Cagia breed, but

rather by householders than by shepherds, and rather for their flesh

than for their wool. The Cagia is a complete Barwél in miniature :

yet, like as the two breeds are, each has its own region, nor does the

great difference of size ever vary or disappear. Nor are there wanting

other differential marks such as the full sized pointed and pendant ears

of the Cagia and its shorter stapled and finer wool.

Length from snout to vent 3 to 34 feet. Height 2 to 2} feet. Head

to occiput by the curve, 13 inches, straight 10 to 11 inches. Tail only,

63 to 7 inches. Tail and wool, 7i to 8 inches. Ear 4+ to 44 inches.

Girth behind the shoulder 22 to 23 feet.

The Cagia is a small, stout and compact breed, possessed of great

strength and soundness of constitution, impatient only of heat, and that

much less so than the preceding breeds, eminently docile and tractable,

affording mutton of unequalled quality, and wool not to be despised, yet

to be praised with more qualification than the meat. Men of rank in

Nepaul, who eat mutton, always prefer that of the Cagia, whichis cer-

tainly superior both for tenderness and flavour to the mutton of any

other breed of sheep in these regions. The wool is of short staple but

considerable fineness, though inferior much to that of Silingia, some-

what to that of the Hinia, but superior to the wool of the Barwal in

fineness, though not equal to it inlength of fibre. The people of the

central region of the sub-Himialayas, to which region the Cagia sheep

6 P 2

1014 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

is confined, dress almost entirely im cottons, and consequently do not

much heed the fleece of their sheep. But the Newars of Nepal-proper,

where the Cagia most abounds, manufacture its wool into several stuffs,

often mixed with cotton.

These manufactures, however, are sheerly domestic, and of little con-

sideration, the products being poor and coarse, though owing more to

unskilful manufacture than to the inferiority of the raw material, none

of the mountain tribes east of Cashmir, possessing any portion of that

high proficiency in the art of weaving, which has for ages given such

celebrity to the looms of Cashmir, as of Delhi, of Benares, of Dacca

and to Guzerat.

The Cagia sheep is a handsome breed, but the head is too large, the

chaffron too prominent, and the legs too short for perfect beauty. The

head is large, and massive: the eye small and pale: the ears longish

pointed, narrow and pendant; the body full and deep; the legs short

and rigidly perpendicular but fine ; the tail short and deer-like, as in

all the other breeds; the nose only less romanised than in the Barwél ;

and the massive horns only inferior in thickness to that breed. In the

Cagia the horns are trigonal, very moderately compressed, heavily

wrinkled, and curved circularly to the sides with a tense flexure, the

flat smooth points being usually directed outwards and upwards, but

in old age sometimes recurved into a second spheroid, the points still

having the same direction as in case of the single spiration, Thus the

Cagia is nearly as well armed for battle as the Barw4l: but he is less

used in that way by the rich and idle, owing to his inferior size and

courage. The beautiful lambs are the constant pets of the ladies, this

breed being of all the most docile, and made almost a domestic animal

by the Newars of Nepal-proper. The Cagia is confined to the central

region of the hills and extends longitudinally, or west and east, from

the Naraini to the Diidh Cosi. The colour is very generally white.

Some few are black or ochreous yellow, and the young are apt to be of

the last hue, turning white as they grow up. The males are almost

invariably horned, and the females frequently, even generally, so; but

hornless females are not uncommon. Polycerate varieties seem unknown

to the Cagia as to the Barwél breed, but are common in the Hunia,

heard of in the Silingia breed. And here I may observe, that I have

described the whole of the sheep, and shall do the goats, from mature

NANO AG Se nee wae ioe Ns ie a

aa pip eccatrsy meen Sc ond a Rea Se hc ooh a palma

a : Yok - r af m, 5 a p pe

ieee a

Nendo

et eae

ace

ON ls AG in Felt ay yy aN wo

. ; i: : t

ke Kei ga es, au. 7

Hit,» éf Pius} ah ae whites i aay tee ; a a , Ky ,

eu Tepe, oth idl 8 oi Hegre, ;

a ee be

} 2 re 7 j ‘

phe Hie exten t a es

/ iene bw: : , re) } *

Ps, Sh try at, Nae An po i Sociin as y red tn ahs, +

oF ig id ee 8 th I, ‘te

| ;

Ly)

at . A

<->.

Gongs rae

RTS

We 2h

Up Wi (77; fee ise

—=———~= =

———

——_

Esse Soe

= : = eS

——

a ;

~ ~ — =

si C =

% Las ; 7

& a

Sete a x is

(lie ee

Ss =

= = SSS

¥- eg

a i

ay:

—S

= Sy

=o eS

5 a

es ee x

Sor =e SS

=~ See : at = Se =

— Se — CU << - 5 ae =

aod ce ee ye

eV me ~ fag tae pe

SWWGE, =~ iA ——

— ¥ a Shica —_—— agin a

OVIS PUCCHIA. THE HINDOSTHANI DUMBA.

1847. | On the. tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1015

and perfect males, and have found nothing to remark peculiar to the

females beyond the occasional absence of horns, a circumstance invari-

ably noticed in regard to the females ; though I may add, once for all,

that the females all exhibit the usual inferiority of size, and that their

chaffron is always straight, how much soever it be bombed in the males,

another indication, by the way, that the Roman nose is an adventitious,

not essential, character of the genus, Not so the eye and feet and

groin pits, which are organic and essential marks, and as such are uni-

versal, the Cagia not less than the others, tame and wild, male and

female, exhibiting them all conspicuously. In the same light must be

regarded the two teats, though this be a structural peculiarity of wider

prevalence and less invariability, serving to assemble into one group

(Capridze) the sheep of all sorts and the goats with many of the Ante-

lopes, yet disappearing in the Hemitrages in the Thars, Gorals, Chou-

singhas and others of the proper Antelopine family ;* and, what is very

remarkable, not absolutely constant even among the true and proper

sheep; for I have more than once met with Cagias possessed of 4 teats,

This, however, is a point that must be referred to the category of

** questions pour un ami’ like the occasional 5 molars of the sheep ;

and the general reader may rest secure that sheep-proper have 6 molars

aud 2 teats. ;

The Cagia sheep ruts in spring and breeds in autumn, most of the

young being born at the close of the rains, but without absolute con-

stancy, for the domestic and artificial life of the Cagia leads to its often

breeding irregularly throughout the year, and sometimes even twice in

one year. One or two young are produced at a birth, and ordinarily in

autumn, instances of two parturitions in one year being most rare. I

have no memorandum of the intestines. ‘The periods of maturity,

decline and death, show nothing calling for note. Having now des-

patched the several races of tame sheep of the mountains and of Tibet.

I might next describe with equal particularity the Tarai sheep, which

seems to be identical with that found all over Gangetic provinces, and

is characterised by medial size, black colour, a very coarse but true

fleece, frequent absence of horns in one or both sexes, a nose romanised

amply, very large drooping ears, and a long thick tail frequently pass-

ing into the monstrous Diimba “ bussel.” But the extent to which

* See paper on the Ruminants, Journal Asiatic Society, above referred to.

1016 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. (Ocr.

my remarks, onthe mountain races, have insensibly spread, warns me to

return to the hills, and take up, without delay, the other branch of my

subject, or the Alpine Goats. I shall therefore merely observe further

of the long-tailed sheep of the Gangetic provinces or Ovis Piichia,* the

Pichia of the natives, that its essential structure conforms entirely to

the definition of the genus above given, whilst its deviations in subor-

dinate points, (carefully noted above) from the wild and tame sheep of

the mountains, distinctly prove the ultimate effects of domestication

upon these animals to be, to augment exceedingly the size of the tail,

in length and thickness, one or both, to increase the size and destroy

the mobility of the ear, and to diminish the volume of the naturally

massive horns until they gradually disappear in one or both sexes; the

Romanising of the nose, out of all proportion to the “ modesty of na-

ture,” as seen in the wild state, being a further and hardly less uniform

consequence of domestication, though not one which, like the others,

seems to augment most under privation of the primitive mountainous

abode of these animals, as well as of their liberty and of their conse-~

quent power, freely to indulge all their natural propensities. The gene-

ral Zoology and Regne Animale,t Anotice Dimbas (Ovis steatopyga)

in Tibet ; but I am well assured, there are none in any part of “ high

Asia,” or between the Altai and Himalaya, the Belut Tag and Péling.

Genus Capra.

Goats.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle,

No eye pits.

Feet pits in the forefeet only, or none.

No inguinal pores nor glands.

No calcic tuft nor gland.

Mammee two.

Odour intense in males.

A true beard in both sexes, or in the males only.

These animals are further distinguished by horns, directed rather

upwards and backwards than circling sideways to the front, as in the

* Pichia equivalent exactly to caudatus, from Pacch, a tail.

t Vol. IL, p. 890 and IV. p. 330. The Cabul Damba is polycerate. That of the plains

of India differs not trom the ordinary sheep, save in the fat tail.

1847.] On the tame Sheep, &c. of Tibet. 1017

sheep-proper, by the obliquity of their insertion on the top of the head,

their less volume, greater compression, less angularity, and, above all,

by the keeled character of their sharp anteal edge. The tail of the

goats is shorter and flatter than in the sheep; their chest or knees

frequently bare and callous ; and their hairy pelage apt to be of great

aud unequal lengths.

It must be remembered that the so-called wild goats of the Hima-

laya (Jharal or Tehr) are not goats at all; for they have four teats,

a moist muzzle, and no interdigital pores or feet pits. Having premised

this caution and solicited attention to the above essential and subordi-

nate characters of the goats, I proceed to describe the several tame

species of Tibet and of the sub-Himalayas.

1. Capra Chingré.—The Chiangra. This is the common domestic goat

of Tibet, a breed of moderate size, distinguished by the uniform abun-

dance of its long flowing straight hair, which descends below the knees,

and hocks, and covers pretty uniformly the whole animal. Even the legs

are abundantly provided with hair, though, of course, it is shorter

there than on the body, whilst the head, with its ample forelock and

beard, worthy of the Shah of the Persia, shows the same tendency to

copious development of pelage in this animal, which has likewise a

spare sub-fleece of exceedingly fine wool. Length from snout to

vent about 4 feet. Mean height 2 feet. Head to occiput, by the

curve, 11 to 12 inches, straight 9 to 10 inches. Ears 5 to 6 inches.

Tail only, 43 to 43. Tail and hair, 9 to 10 inches. Girth behind

the shoulder, 2} to 23 feet. Horns along the curve, 11 to 1+ feet.

Basal girth of horns, 6 to 7 inches. The Changra has all the indepen-

dence of physiognomy and boldness of carriage; but not, perhaps, all

the hardihood of the constitution, which Buffon has attributed to the

whole race of goats. He is wanton, capricious, restless, impatient

of strict restraint, and of docility far inferior to that of the sheep,

though better able to endure change of climate, his gay roving eye

bespeaking his mercurial temperament, and any attempt to handle

him demonstrating his impatience of all but lax control. Ordinarily

he is tractable enough; but he will not submit, like his countryman

the Hinia, to carry burdens; and he may be bred and herded with

facility ; but he requires a large range and liberty to please himself

whilst grazing.

1018 On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. [Ocr.

In the dry cold plains of Tibet, which are every where varied by

hills and broken ground, the Changra flourishes exceedingly, and also

in the northren region of the cis-Himdlayan mountains. He will not

only live but breed in the central region of the sub-Himalayas ; and

with extreme care may be kept alive, but not bred, in the southern

region of the hills, and even in the plains. But he merely exists in

the two last named locations, and even in the central region of the

mountains, he loses the fine silky sub-fleece, retaining the external

hairy pelage only, and that much shorn of its “fair proportions.”

A Kirghis breed allied to the Changra, has been conveyed safely to

Europe, and bred there succesfully in the alpine parts of southern

France; and, as both this and the Changra are closely allied to the

celebrated shaul goat, I have no doubt that either their exquisite

sub-fleece or their abundant outer coat could be turned to good account,

if not immediately yet after crossing the breed with some nearer

appropriate stock such as the Angola or Whidah. The natives of

Tibet manufacture ropes, caps, and coarse overalls out of the long

hair, and a fine woollen cloth called Tas, out of the sub-fleece, mixed

occasionally with the wool of the Silingia sheep. The flesh of the

Changra, especially of the kids, is excellent, and is much eaten by

the Tibetans and cis-Himalayans, even the Hindis of the central region,

importing large numbers for food and sacrifices, especially at the

Dasahara, or great autumnal festival. But upon the whole, the

Tibetans prefer the mutton of their sheep to that of their goats ; and

the former are consequently much more abundant in Tibet, and yet

more so in the cis-Himalayan district of the Kachar, where alone, on

this side the snows, goats or sheep flourish.

The Changra, as I have said, is a breed of medial size, with a fine

small head full of expression, a spare and short neck, a long yet full

body, short rigid limbs, and a short deer-like tail, rather shorter, more

depressed and more nearly nude below, than in the sheep, and frequently

carried more or less elevated especially in the males. The narrow

oblique muzzle is covered with hair: the longish face and nose quite

straight: the short forehead, arched both lengthwise and across, and

furnished with an ample forelock: the small brownish yellow and

saucy eye placed high up or near the base of the horns. The horns,

which are inserted very obliquely on the top of the head, are in contact

1847.] On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1019

with their anteal sharp edges, but diverge towards their rounded posteal

faces, and curve upwards, outwards and backwards, with much diver-

gency and with one lax spiral twist, leaving the fiat smooth points

directed upwards and backwards. The compression of the horns is

great, sothat their basal section is elliptic or rather acute conoid, and

the keel is neither very distinctly separated from the body of the

horns, nor does it exhibit any salient knots, but is rather blended into

the lateral surfaces, and chiefly indicated by the deflexion of the

wrinkles of the horns, which are numerous and crowded but not heavy,

and go pretty uniformly round the horns, but form a decided angle at

the commencement of the keel. The ears are longish, narrow,

obtusely pointed and pendant, with very little mobility. The short

strong rigid limbs are supported on high vertical hoofs, and have

obtusely conic false hoofs, pretty amply developed behind them. The

essential structure in these animals is perfectly conformable to the

type of the genus as above defined. That is to say, they have hairy

noses void of mufle; horns common to both sexes ; no trace of gland

or of pit below the eye or in the groin; small feet, pits confined to the

fore extremities but they are distinctly marked and invariable. No giand

nor tuft on the stifle; odour intense in the males; a true beard,

proper to both sexes, and invariably forthcoming callosities on the

knees ; and, lastly, horns inserted like those of sheep on the top of

the head, but cultrated to the front, not to the rear, much more oblique-

ly set on the head, more compressed, less angular, and showing

palpable evidence of the keel in that particular form which it exhibits

in Gigagrus,—the true wild type of Capra or the goats proper; whereas

Ibex is a distinct type analogous to the Moufilons or Caprovis.* In

the Changras there is, in fact, hardly any deviation from the wild type,

except in the large and pendant ears; so that domestication would

seem to have made less impression on these animals than on the sheep,

though its effects on both groups have been less obliterative than is

generally supposed ; and it will be seen in the sequel, that all the tame

Goats of these regions conform to their assumed wild prototype, with

hardly less deviation than is seen in the above careful survey of the

Changra,

The females of the Changra are smaller than the males, and have

* See paper before adverted to in Journal Asiatic Society.

1020 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

smaller horns nearly void of spiral flexure. But they are bearded, like

the males, and otherwise entirely resemble them. The rutting season

is early winter: the period of procreation, early summer: and the

gestation of about 54 months, or some 10 days beyond the fifth

month, asin the sheep.* One, two, very rarely three, young are

produced at a birth. The females begin to breed in the first year of

their age: the males to procreate in their second year. They ave at

their best at 8, old at 10, decrepid at 15, and seldom live beyond 15

to 20 years. Ihave no memorandum of their intestines. Perhaps the

most general colour of the Changra is white, tinged with slaty blue.

But the white is seldom unmixed, and the limbs and sides of the head

are apt to be dark. There are frequent dark patches on the body, and

often the whole body is black or tan, the limbs only and face being

white.

2. Capra Chapi.—The Chyapi and Chapt of the northern region

of the sub-Himélayas. This breed bears the same relation to the

Changra as the Cagia sheep.to the Barwéal, that is, it is invariably of

much smaller size than the Changra, and has a different habitat, with

great general similarity of structure and appearance, yet not wanting

points of diversity. The ears of the Chydpd are invariably smaller,

and less pendant than those of the Changra; and what is very deserv-

ing of attention the feet pits are not constant in the Chydpi, but are

occasionally wanting, as in the Digi, a species presently to be

described. In the majority of the goats of these regions, the feet pits

are present in the anteal extremities without variation: but they are

sometimes wholly wanting in all 4 feet of the Chyapi and Sinél ;

frequently so in all 4 of the Digi; and hence we may learn that this

mark is more-normal in the sheep than in the goats, and that it has

a strong tendency to obliteration in the latter. The Chyapd is further

distinguished from the Changra by the very various flexure of the

horns of the former, which are sometimes erect and sometimes curved

backwards in the sickle style; sometimes spirally twisted and some-

times not so; and, again, the ears of the Chy4pi, always short as

compared with those of the Changra, are occasionally so in the extreme,

bearing the turncated appearance of the same organs in the Barwél.

* T have taken all possible pains to determine this point, and am fully aware that the

statement of the text conflicts with received opinions.

dva

% '’NaVHd Via

NAVAHD ANE ‘Ad

*LVOD

UPS

EO Mpaye

tik

SS.

1847. | On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1021

Lastly, the Chyapui is neither so frequently nor so much coloured as

the Changra. The Chyapi is a small breed, fully a 4 less than the

Changra. It measures from snout to vent 3 to 3} feet, and has a

medium height of 13 to 13 feet. Head straight, 7} inches or 10 by

the curve. Tail without the hair, 34: with it, 6} mches. Ears 3 to 4

inches. Girth behind the shoulder 2 feet. Horns by the curve 17 to 1}

feet. Their basal girth, 6 inches. Weight of the animal 70 to 80 tbs.

The long hair and fine sub-fleece, the ample forelock and beard

common.to both sexes, the sexes both horned, the invariable absence

of the eye and groin pits, the feet pits present in fore feet only, the

long straight face, short arched forehead, keen and saucy eye, short

spare neck, long full body, low rigid limbs, short high hoofs, conic

obtuse false hoofs, and short depressed tail; and, lastly, the invariable

two teats, are marks alike of the Changra and Chyapi. But the gay

and independant look of both is augmented in the lesser breed by the

finer and more mobile ear, which has all the mobility of the wild state,

and is now horizontal, now erect, now forward, and anon backward, as

each internal impulse or external signal may prompt.

The horns of the Chyapi, as of the Changra, have all the normal

characters of the genus, that is, they are inserted obliquely on the top

of the head, in contact ; and are directed chiefly upwards and backwards.

They are keeled, sharpened to the front, widened to the back, and

much more compressed than in the Changra, and have a long ovoid

section, and their transverse wrinkling is not nodose nor heavy nor

distant, but slight and crouded, going all round pretty equally. The

females are not much less than the males, nor are their horns very

materially less, nor different in form. The prevalent colour is white ;

but some are mottled or blotched with black or with tan; and the

belly and limbs and a lateral mark down the head from horns to

nostrils, are often dark. So too are the ears; whilst the prevalent

white colour is frequently flavescent and straw tinged.

The Chapts rut in winter and procreate in spring, gestating some-

what more than 5 months or about 160 days; and with regard to

maturity, senility and death, they show little or no difference from the

Changrés. They are of strong constitutions and hardy habits, but

love cold and short aromatic pastures, and as these can be found only

im the Cachar region of the cis-Himélayan mountains, to it the Chya-

6a 2

1022 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

ptis may be said to be confined, the immense numbers of them are

imported into the central hilly region during the cold months to satisfy

the flesh-loving habits of the people of that region, who also oceasion-

ally weave the long hair and fine wool of the Chyapu into appropriate

manufactures, as do the Magars, Rongbos and Girings of the Cachar ;

and in an ceconomic point of view, I apprehend, that the Chyapit not

less than the Changra is an object well deserving the attention of all

those who aspire to benefit their kind or themselves by multiplying the

resources and materials of our stupendous manufacturing system.

The Changra and Chyapt would flourish wonderfully in the driest

of our hilly counties, in Wales, England or Scotland; and the sample

of Cashmeri workmanship out of the inner fleece of the Changra

which I sent to a great house in Lancashire, was declared to be a mar-

vel of beauty.

3. Capra Sindl.—The Sinal or Sinjal of the Cachar. This large

and finely proportioned breed is the especial race of the Cachar, where

the Chyapu, though now abounding, is, no doubt a not very remote

immigrant from Tibet. But the Sinal now is, and has been for ages,

proper to the more northern parts of the sub-Himalayas, including the

whole of the northern region and a small part of the central region. In

these latitudes the Sinal abounds from the Kali to the Trisul or from

Kumoon to Nepaul proper; and probably beyond these limits, both

west and east, though I know it not. The Magars, Gurungs, and Khas

too, rear the Sinal, whose ample hairy surcoat and fine sub-fleece, though

both inferior to those of the Changra and Chyapi, are yet capable of

being, and actually are, applied to the manufacture of ropes and of

blankets, serges and caps, and only not more efficiently turned to

ceconomic uses, because the Gtirtings alone of the above named tribes

are wise enough not to affect contempt for arts mechanical ; for all arts,

in short, but the glorious one of war! The Sindl measures from snout

to vent 4 to 44 feet and 21 to 23 feet high. Its head is by straight

measure 94 to 103 inches, and by curve 12 to 13. Ears 6 to 6%

inches. Tail only, 53 to 6. Tail and hair, 10 to 11 inches. Horns

by curve 1 to 1} feet. Basal girth 5 to 7 inches. Girth of the ani-

mal behind the shoulder 23 to 3 feet. The Sinal is a perfectly typical

goat, even more so than the Changré, having the horns less exces-

sively compressed and the keel more distinct. The long face is straight.

~ N

RAR

~\ i

SON

Ws OS

—=——

SSS

—————

L(A SR

=x Z Z,

~~ Yy Ges

~—

— > a

SESS

Lj J

SSeS

eutmees

= ee =e

1847. ] On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1023

The short-forehead arched. The oblique small muzzle quite hairy and

dry. The small pale eye void of any trace of eye pits below it. The

largish narrow and pointed ears quite pendant. The moderately com-

pressed horns set on with the full usual obliquity on the top of the

head and in contact at their sharp keeled anterior edge, but separate

and rounded behind, with an ovoid section and medial uniform wrink-

ling that is carried 3 towards the flat smooth tips. The direction

of the horns is upwards and outwards with great divergency fora goat,

and a single lax spiral turn leaving the points directed upwards and a

little backwards. The neck is spare. The body long yet compact.

The limbs sufficiently elevated, stout and rigid, and like the body,

though of course in less degree, showing all the usual tendency to ex-

cessive-hairiness. The hoofs short, high, with rigid pasterns and large

conic false hoofs. Feet pits in fore feet only or in neither: and medial

-conico-depressed tail carried curvately erected by the males who, as

well asthe females, have an ample beard and a moderate forelock.

Teats two, as in all the rest. Females smaller but horned; the horns

smaller and scarcely spirated. Colours white, or black, or brown, with

white or fawn face and limbs; pure white being rarer than in any of

the foregone by much. The Sinal is seldom seen out of his own dis-

trict, being perhaps less patient of change than the Changra or Chya-

pu, and for foreign exportation inferior to either of them, as well

owing to this inferior hardihood, as to the smaller quantity and coarser

quality of the fine sub-fleece. The mutton is good and the flesh of the

kids greatly and justly prized, being far superior to that of lambs of

any breed ; and the milk also, like that of the other goats, is greatly

and justly esteemed. ‘The Sindls rut in autumn and procreate in

spring, the females gestating upwards of 5 months, as I am positively

assured, and as is true of the Ibexes, but not supposed to be so of the

CEgaeri or of the tame goats.*

Intestines 72 feet whereof the small are 53 and the great 19 feet.

Coecum 12 inches long by 3 wide. Great gut near it 2 inches wide.

Another male. Intestines 78 feet, whereof small 59, and great 19 feet.

* See and compare general Zoology II. p. 373 and English Regné Animal IV. pp.

298 and 301. That points like this should be subject to doubt may show the ordinary

observer how much he has it in his power to do by merely using his opportunities of

observation in India,

1024 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

Ceecum 12 inches by 3. Knees and chest nude and callous. Sub-

fleece frequently wanting. Almost always so in summer.

4. Capra Dégi.—The Digi. This is the Goat of the central re-

gion of the sub-Himalayas. But the remark applied to this region in

reference to the sheep holds almost equally good as to the goats. In

fact the central and lower regions of the sub-Himalayas are unsuited to

goats or sheep owing to their rank pasture, excessive moisture and

enormous superabundance of leeches and other parasitic creatures

generated by heat and moisture amid a luxuriant vegetation. The

Digit is bred only in small numbers by householders—and only for

home consumption of the milk and flesh, both of which are excellent

and eagerly consumed by the highest castes. The Digi extremely

resembles, and is probably identical with, the ordinary domestic goat

of the lower provinces, that of the upper provinces—viz. the large

gaunt Roman-nosed, monstrous-eared Jamnapéri—being unknown to

these mountains, and unable to endure their climate in any part. The

Jamnapari (Capra Jamnaparia) becomes in the mountains goitrous,

casts its young prematurely, breeds not, and hardly exists. But the

little goat of moist Bengal does very well in the moist climate of the

central and lower hills; and accordingly, I believe, that as the upper

region of the hills is indebted to Tibet for its goats, so the central and

lower regions are indebted to Bengal and Behar for theirs,* and that the

animal we are now to describe is at least, in origin, the common domes-

tic Goat of the Gangetic provinces, from Allahabad to Calcutta nearly.

The Digu of the central or lower regions of the hills is distinguish-

ed from all the breeds of Tibet and of the Cachar by the frequent

absence, in the females particularly, of the long hair, and the nearly as

frequent absence of the interdigital pits, belonging to those races or

breeds. The males however of the Digi breed are often as shaggy as

the Changra or Sinal ; whilst in the latter species, as we have seen, the

feet pits are not invariable. Upon the whole, “feet pits in the fore

feet only or none” seems to be the proper generic formula quoad this

organ ; whilst long or short hair can be admitted only as a very subor-

dinate character; and with those exceptions, the Digit is thoroughly

* F. Cuvier’s notices of Nepalese goats are altogether apochryphal, though copied au

pied de la lettre by the English Editors of the Regné Animal and Natural Library. The

exotics of the Residency have become Nepal species, and the poor Jamnapari which we

tried so vainly to acclimatise, figures as the Nepaul Goat!!!

1847.] On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1025

conformable both in essential and in subordinate points to the charac-

ters we have called generic, and as such placed at the head of our

paper; so that, as has been already remarked, domestication would

seem to have produced much less impression on the primitive goat, as

typed by CEgagrus than on the primitive sheep as typed by Ammon.

The Digi measures from snont to rump 33 to 4 feet and about 2

feet in height. Head by the curve 11 to 114, straight 9 to 10 inches.

Tail only 5. Tail and hair 83}. Ears 53 to 6 inches. Horns by curve

14 to 16. Their Basal periphery 6 to 7. Girth of chest 2 to 2 feet.

The Dagt is of medial size and well proportioned, the male being

much larger than the female, and frequently shaggy, whilst she is always

smooth. There is no sub-fleece and the hair is coarse and turned to no

use, the skin only being of value when the flesh is disposed of, and the

skin but rarely and unskilfully turned to use. The muzzle of the Digi

is dry and hairy : the face unarched : the forehead considerably so : the

ears largish and horizontal or pendant: the moderate horns turn up

simply backwards, without spiral twist and with but a vague keel,

though it be traceable enough in the anteal sharp edge: the neck

spare: the body longish yet full: the rigid limbs nor short nor long,

with high short hoofs and conic false hoofs: and, lastly, medial tail,

depressed and nude below and curvately raised in the males. The eye

pits and mufle and groin pits are as invariably absent as in the other

breeds ; and the feet pits more frequently wanting than in any. The

beard is ample in both sexes, and the females always have horns and two

teats ; and their hair is close and smooth. Intestines 93-7, whereof

the small are 70 and the great 23 feet 7 inches. Ccecum 13 inches by

4. Another 108 feet, whereof small are 82, and great 26 feet, and

the Coecum 3 feet! The Digit breeds all the year round, but most

young are produced at the close of the rains in autumn, being begotten

in spring. ‘Two are frequent at a birth, and two births in ayear have

been heard of; but most rarely, and well may be so, if it be true, as

insisted on to me, that this breed likewise gestates above 5 months or

160 days.*

And now, before concluding this long paper, I will take leave to

remark, that the facts so carefully amassed, the fruit of years of patient

* For the period of Caprial gestation see Penny Magazine sub voce, as well as the

General Zoology and Regné Animal as quoted supra.

1026 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

observation, should serve, not merely to. illustrate the essential charac-

ters of two groups of animals heretofore ill discriminated, but should

also throw much light on those interesting questions, the effects of

domestication and of climate upon the natural organisation, and the

natural habits and range of species, subjects of high interest, no doubt,

though a degree of ridicule has been cast upon them by the pompous

dissertations of those who were at as little pains accurately to determine

the geographical as the Zoological data disserted upon.

Illustrations.*

1. The Silingia Sheep.

2. The Barwal Sheep.

3. The Cagia Sheep.

4, The Dimba variety of the Pichia Sheep or of common breed of

Gangetic provinces.

5. The Chyapi Goat.

6. The Sinal Goat.

7. Feet pits of sheep and of goats, and heads of Barwal and Silingia

Sheep.

All figured for the first time and from nature.

CATALOGUE OF REPTILES

Inhabiting the MaAuayan Peninsuta and IsLANnps,

Collected or observed by Turopore Cantor, Lsq., M. D., Bengal.

Medical Service.

(Concluded from No. CLXXXI.)

VENOMOUS SERPENTS.

FAM. VIPERIDA, Bonaparte.

Sup-Fam. BunGarin#, Bonaparte.

TERRESTRIAL.

Gen. Exaps, Schneider.

Head more or less indistinct, neck not dilatable; mouth and eyes

small, trunk elongated, throughout of nearly equal circumference, very

smooth ; tail short, tapering, beneath with scutella.

* For the accompanying illustrations the Editors are indebted to the liberality of

James Hume, Esq., at whose lithographic press they were executed.— Ens.

1847, | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1027

Ears MELANURUS, (Shaw.) (See Plate XL, Fig. 6.)

Syn.—Russell I. Pl. 8. (young).

Coluber melanurus, Shaw, (young.)

Vipera trimaculata, Daudin, (young.)

Wagler,

Elaps trimaculatus, Merrem, apud { Settencl (Young.)

Strongly iridescent light bay above ; from the muzzle a longitudinal

black band, joining on the neck a broader transversal black band with

whitish edges ; a short oblique black line behind the eye, and a similar

from the nostril to the middle of the upper lip; on each side of the

anterior part of the back a series of distant black dots; a broad black

transversal band with whitish edges, at the root of the tail; a second

similar, at a short distance from the apex; lips, throat and the anterior

part of the abdomen iridescent yellowish white, changing to yellow or

orange on the posterior part; the tail beneath bluish white, with large

irregular black spots. Iris black ; pupil circular ; tongue black.

Scuta 205 to 247 ; Scutella 24 to 32.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.

Tenasserim, Nerva, (Coromandel.)

In general appearance this species nearest approaches Flaps in-

testinalis, (Laurenti), but the eye is comparatively larger, while the

nearly equilateral, hexagonal, vertical shield is smaller in the present.

The eye is surrounded by two post-orbitals, one pree-orbital, and beneath

by the third and fourth upper labials. Of the latter seven pairs cover

the jaws. The trunk is throughout covered by 13 series of smooth,

sub-imbricate, rhombic scales. The one described by Russell, hitherto

the only describer from nature, was a young animal. A similar, up-

wards of a foot in length, was killed in Province Wellesley. But the

late Mr. Griffith in one of his botanical excursions, captured an indivi-

dual of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... Off. 02 ich.

Pita auto tra, SS. se eee gies

Tasto citto tall, ...<.< age afmaieace 0) [2

2 ft. 02 inch.

Circumference of the trunk 1 inch.

1028 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

ELAPS INTESTINALIS,* (Laurenti,) Var.

Syn.—Maticora lineata, Gray: Ill. Ind. Zool.

Elaps fureatus, Schneider, Var. apud Schlegel, Cantor.

Young and Adult.—Head above light chestnut; lips and throat

yellowish white, upper lips spotted with black ; from the hindhead to

the tip of the tail a vermilion line, on each side of which a narrow,

serrated, black line. On the nearest two longitudinal series of scales

the ground colour appears as a reddish light grey longitudinal line,

beneath bordered by an equally broad black line, under which a narrow

buff-coloured line, bordered by a black serrated line, the teeth of which

are directed downwards, wedged in between the lateral margins of the

scuta and scutella. Scuta alternately pale citrine and iridescent black,

the latter colour occupying three to four scuta together, while the

former rarely appears on more than two. Tail above with two or

three distant black transversal bands ; beneath vermilion, with a con-

tinuation of the superior transversal bands. Iris black, pupil circular ;

tongue’black.

Scuta 223 to 238; Scutella 24 to 26.

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Sumatra.

Excepting the colours, this variety otherwise perfectly agrees with

Ei. intestinalis. The neck is covered by 15, the rest of the trunk by

13 longitudinal series of smooth, not imbricate rhombic scales. It is

of no uncommon occurrence in the hills of Pinang, at Malacca, and at

Singapore. The largest individual was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ........... 0 ft. 02 inch,

Ditto dittotraaks ges x otras case 1 10

Dittowiutt tallies. os so ek io) 0 4

1 ft. 114 inch.

Circumference of the trunk 12 inch,

* Syn. Seba II, Pl. 2, Fig. 7.—Aspis intestinalis, Laurenti.—Coluber intestinalis,

Gmelin.—Russell 11, Pl. 19.—Elaps furcatus, Schneider.—Coluber intestinalis, Shaw.—

Vipera furcata, Daudin.—Elaps furcatus, Schneider, apud Wagler, Schlegel.

Hasir.—Java, Malwah, (Central India.)

A collection of Reptiles, which Mr. J. W. Grant obtained from Saugor, Malwah,

contained a single specimen,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1029

ELAPS NIGROMACULATUS, Cantor. (See Plate XL, Fig. 7.)

Syn.—Calliophis gracilis, Gray : Ill. Ind. Zool. (Young.)

“ Probablement nouvelle espece d’Elaps,”’ Schlegel: Essay, p. 451. (7°)

Elaps nigromaculatus, Cantor: Spicil.

Head above yellowish brown, each shield with a pale black spot in

the middle ; lips and throat yellowish white, spotted with pale black.

Ground colour of the trunk and tail reddish light grey, longitudinally

divided by a central black line with small round, black, white-edged

spots about an inch apart; on each side two parallel black lines, the

lower of which bordering the two lowest series of scales of the sides,

which are white edged with black, so as to appear longitudinally inter-

sected by two black lines. All the lateral black and white lines are on

each side intersected by a series of large rounded (the anterior pair

elongated), black spots with white edges, placed in pairs, opposite each

other, but in quincunx order with the smaller black spots of the dorsal

line. Beneath alternately yellowish white or pale citrine, and iridescent

black, both colours nearly equally divided. Tail at the root, and near the

apex with a broad transversal black band, edged with white, both conti-

nued on the vermilion lower surface, and there, between them, a third

similar band. Iris black, pupil round ; tongue bluish grey.

Young.—Marked like the adult, but the ground-colour of the back

and tail inclines to light reddish brown.

Scuta 238 to 311; Scutella 21 to 28.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

In general appearance this species very closely resembles Laps

intestinalis, from which it is distinguished by the following characters.*

The two pairs of frontal shields are remarkably disproportionate, the

frontals (proper) being much the larger : next to the occipitals they are

the largest of the crown-shields. The nearly equilateral, hexagonal

vertical, and the supra-orbitals are remarkably small: more so than in

any other species of this genus. The occipitals are very narrow elon-

gated ; their external margin bordered by two pairs of shields of which

the anterior, the larger, covers the temples, and is beneath bounded by

* The (magnified ?) representation of the head of ‘ Calliophis gracilis,” Fig. 2. Ill.

Ind, Zool, is in every particular incorrect,

6 R 2

1030 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Oct.

the fifth and sixth upper labials. The eye is sunk, excessively minute,

surrounded by two small post-orbitals ; beneath by the third and fourth

upper labials, and by a single narrow triangular pre-orbital. The

latter is placed obliquely, so that the downwards pointed apex meets

the linear posterior part of the nasal, or as it is considered by some,

the frenal. The nostrils are comparatively large. The upper labials

number six on each side: the two posterior are the largest. The chin

is covered by two pairs of elongated narrow shields, externally bordered

by the third and fourth, the largest of the six inferior labials, The

gular scales are more numerous than those of H. intestinalis. The

neck is covered by 15, the trunk by 13 longitudinal series of smooth

rhombic scales with rounded points. This species is of no uncommon

occurrence in the hills of Pinang, The largest individual was of the

following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... 0 ft. 04 inch.

Ditto-ditte: tanks) (2 ik a 12

Ditto ditto tail,

mls

Zit. . o= tien.

Circumference of the trunk, 1 inch.

al.

ELars BIvirGATus,* Kuhl, Var.

Syn.—Elaps flaviceps, Cantor, Spicil.

Elaps flaviceps, apud J. Remhardt : Beskrivelse, &e.

Head, lips and throat vermilion; trunk above brilliant iridescent,

intense black, most of the scales partially edged with azure, not how-

ever sufficiently to produce regular network ; the two lowest series of

scales on each side azure, forming a continued lateral band, longitudi-

nally divided by a white zig-zag line, produced by the scales being par-

tially edged with white. Beneath vermilion ; each scutum with two

lateral, square, black spots, forming a continued black band bordering

the azure. Tail above with a narrow black dorsal line; sides and scu-

tella vermilion. Iris and tongue black.

Seuta 248 to 277 ; Scutella 38 to 45.

* Syn.—Erpetologie de Java. P|. 44,—Elaps bivirgatus, apud Schlegel.

Haeir.—Java, Sumatra.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands, 103t

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

In colours the young ones resemble the adult. The neck is covered

by 15, the trunk by 13 longitudinal series of smooth rhomboidal scales.

The anterior part of larynx, mstead of adhering to the upper part of

the membranous sheath enclosing the tongue, presents the peculiarity

of being free and projecting in the mouth like a small tube.

Of four individuals observed, the three were from the hills of Pinang.

The largest was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ........+. Oft. 0% inch.

PO GittO tFU, oso ke eta

Wrra ONGLO: Gall, or. are*t «cade vec JO 3

alto cola

2 ft. 114 inch.

Circumference of the trunk, 14 inch.

Lilaps intestinalis, Var, Ef. nigromaculatus, and bivirgatus, Var,

appear at Pinang exclusively to inhabit the hills at a considerable

elevation, but on the Malayan Peninsula, and at Singapore they occur

in the valleys. Although not numerous, they cannot be said to be of

rare occurrence. They are strictly terrestrial, and have their hiding

places under the roots of trees, and in the crevices of rocks. They are

sluggish, awkwardly dragging their long slender bodies, and they

are generally observed lying motionless, with the body thrown in many

irregular folds, but not coiled. Although they are diurnal, their sight

from the minuteness of the pupil, appears to be as defective as their

sense of hearing, and they may be closely approached, without appa-

rently their being aware of danger. If touched with a stick, they make

a few strenuous efforts to slide away, but they soon stop, and if further

pursued, they make some irregular spasmodic-like movements, but they

have not been observed to bite. An adult Llaps bivirgatus, Var, was

on a single occasion seen to raise the head vertically about two inches

from the ground. In captivity they refuse food and water, and die in

a short time from inanition. Of a number examined, only one of the

latter species had in the stomach the remains of a small serpent, the

genus of which could not be determined. M. Schlegel has observed

Calamarie in the stomach of E/aps intestinalis, In the peculiar dis-

1032 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

tribution of colours, in diminutive size, and in habits they resemble the

genus Calamaria, It is solely the smallness of the mouth which renders

the preceding species of E/aps harmless to man, as from the following it

will be perceived, that their venom is as virulent as that of other

venomous serpents, From the diminutive size of the venomous

glands, the quantity of fluid secreted is small: scarcely more than a

drop from each. It is a pellucid, colourless fluid, slightly reddening

litmus paper.

After several unsuccessful attempts to make an adult Hlaps nigroma-

culatus spontaneously bite a fowl, the jaws were forcibly closed over a

protracted fold of the skin on the inner side of the left thigh of the bird.

On account of the small gape, some difficulty was experienced in mak-

ing the jaws close over the fold of the skin, and, as it appeared doubt-

ful if the fangs had penetrated, the serpent was in a quarter of an hour

compelled again to wound the fowl in the skin below the right eye.

Twenty minutes after the first wound the fowl became purged, and .

manifested symptoms of pain in the left thigh, which was continually

drawn up towards the body, although the wounds inflicted there, and

below the eye, were, from the smallness of the fangs, barely visible.

Twenty eight minutes after the first wound the bird commenced droop-

ing, occasionally attempting to raise itself, and in 10 minutes more

soporism occurred, interrupted by spasms of the neck, flow of saliva,

and pecking the earth with the beak, while the pupil was spasmodically

contracted, and alternately dilated. The latter symptoms continued

during thirty minutes, when death occurred in an hour after the first

wound had been inflicted. Fowls wounded by Hlaps furcatus, Var,

and Elaps bivirgatus, Var, expired under similar symptoms, from

within an our and twenty minutes, to upwards of three hours. The

serpents which all had forcibly to be made to inflict the wounds, short-

ly afterwards expired, apparently from the violence to which they had

been subjected.

Gen. Buncarus, Daudin.

Body elongated, slightly cylindrical ; tail short ; head oval, trunk and

tail with a dorsal series of large hexagonal scales ; the tail beneath with

scuta, in the middle sometimes with scutella ; behind the fangs some

simple maxillary teeth,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1033

BuNGARUS FLAVICEPS, J. Reinhardt.

Young.—Head and neck blood-red, with a pointed elongated black

mark between the occipitals, and a short black dorsal line on the neck ;

the trunk black with steel-blue reflections, at the anterior part of each

dorsal hexagonal scale a short longitudinal white streak ; near the tail

blood-red ; each scale of the two lowest lateral series, white with a black

spot, placed so as to produce a continued lateral, white zig-zag line ; the

posterior part of the sides blood-red. Lips and throat blood-red ; ab-

domen black, posterior part as well as the tail blood-red, with a few

black spots. Iris and tongue black.

Scuta abdominalia 209, Scuta sub-caudalia 16; Scutella 38.

Hasit.—Pinang.

Java.

M. J. Reinhardt has described the adult from an unique specimen

in the Royal Museum, Copenhagen. Spirits of wine change the brilli-

ant blood-red to a pale yellow colour. The diagnosis must therefore

be altered accordingly. The adult appears to differ from the young,

in having none of the black marks of the head and tail, and no lateral

white line.

A single young individual, found by Sir William Norris, on the Great

Hill of Pinang, was of the following dimensions :

Meonstirofthe-head, ......00... Off. Of meh.

Peco aicco trum oY IC 1 44

PretOute- tail... .¢... see cee ss. 0 3

1 ft. 82 inch.

Circumference of the neck 1, of the trunk 12, of the root of the tail

5 inch.

The centre of the back forms a ridge, from whence the sides slope ;

the abdomen is broad, slightly arched, so that the vertical section of the

body becomes broad triangular. The neck is covered by 15, the trunk

by 13 longitudinal series of smooth, imbricate, rhomboidal scales. As

observed by M.’ J. Reinhardt, the correspondence of colours, and their

distribution, between this species and Llaps bivirgatus is very striking.

Besides, the number of series of scales, is another character, approximat-

ing this species to the genus E/aps.

1034 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

BunGarus canpipus, (Linné.)

Syn.—Seba II, T. 66, Figs. 3 and 4.

Coluber candidus, Limné.

Russell I, Pl. 1. Paragoodoo.

Russell I, Pl. 31. Sew Walaley.

Pseudoboa ceerulea, Schneider.

Boa lineata, Shaw.

Bungarus coeruleus, Daudin.

Bungarus semifasciatus, Kuhl.

Aspidoclonion semifasciatum, Wagler.

Bungarus semifasciatus, Schlegel.

Above black with steel blue reflections, interrupted by numerous

narrow transversal white bands, produced by the white edges of the

scales. On each side the bands are bifurcated, and the two or three

lowest series of scales, white with black spots. Lips and throat white ;

abdominal surface yellowish white. Iris black ; tongue white.

Scuta 201 to 221; Scuta sub-caudalia 38 to 56.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Assam, Coromandel, Ceylon, Ma-

labar.

A single young individual, killed by Capt. Congalton near Keddah,

was of the following dimensions :

iueneth of the heads. 62 bes us 0 ft... 1 inch.

Ditto ditto trunk, ..... RE hw ge

Ditto: ditte, tale. <.. - 3. pata soto it | =

2 ft. 93 inch.

Circumference of the neck 14, of the trunk 2, of the root of the tail

12 inch.

Assam produces also a constant variety (B. lividus, Cantor) of a

uniform blue black above ; beneath yellowish white : in some the scuta

blackish with white edges. In the very young the head is white with a

black line between the occipital shields. It farther differs in having the

hexagonal scales smaller, less distinct from the rest, and the tail more

robust than the normal individuals.

Bunearus Frasciatus, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Scheuchzer, Pl. 655, Fig. 8.

Seba II, Pl. 58, Fig. 2.

Russell I, Pl. 3. Bungarum Pamah.

Pseudoboa fasciata, Schneider.

Boa fasciata, Shaw.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1035

- Bungarus annularis, Daudin,

Aspidoclonion, Wagler.

Bungarus annularis, Schlegel.

Ground colour bright gamboge; the anterior half of the head, and

the cheeks black with steel blue reflections ; from the vertical shield a

black longitudinal band, expanding over the neck and sides, and with

the former forming a broad arrow mark; lips and throat gamboge,

upper lips edged with black ; the rest of the body completely surround-

ed by a number of broad, alternate gamboge and shining black, rings.

Iris black ; tongue flesh-coloured.

Scuta 200 to 233, Scuta abdominalia 32 to 36.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

The neck is covered by 17, the trunk by 15 longitudinal series of

smooth scales, which with the exception of the dorsal hexagonal series,

are imbricate, rhombic. As noted under Elaps bivirgatus, Var, the

_ larynx is not attached to the scabbard of the tongue. Of three young

individuals from the valley of Pinang and Province Wellesley, the largest

was of the following dimensions :

Mensth of the head, .. «. ..0+'¥.00« Ot. 4h mek,

Ware GitsG tfNNK, 72. .°.a..s.0< a6. © 5

Wee OTLLO > Lats sk ess. < awisace ayn 44

3 ft. 106 inch.

Circumference of the neck 2, of the trunk 32, of the root of the tail

2, of the apex 12 inch. }

In the Malayan countries the species of Bungarus are not numerous,

but B. candidus, and fasciatus are of no uncommon occurrence in Bengal

and on the Coromandel Coast, where, however, it should be observed, a

class of the natives (“serpent-charmers,”) earn a livelihood by captur-

ing and exhibiting serpents, but this craft is unknown among the

Malays. The preceding three species, like the rest of the venomous

serpents, are very ferocious when attacked, but unprovokedly they are

not known to attack man: on the contrary, when met in the jungle,

they attempt to escape. When trod upon, or struck, their rage

is instantly excited, in self-defence they will even turn from their retreat,

and then their habitual sluggishness is roused to furious activity.

1036 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Oct.

Preparing to attack, the head is, by a short curve of the neck, brought

closely to the body, and drawn far backwards, when suddenly darting

the anterior part of the body obliquely upwards, they bite. The height

of the place where the wound is inflicted, of course depends on the

length of the serpent, which is capable of darting nearly the anterior

half of the body. Notwithstanding the circular pupil, they appear to

shun the light, hiding the head under the folds of the body, and they

are singularly uncertain in their movements, often suddenly jerking the

head or tail without any apparent object. Like all serpents of tropical

Asia, they seldom expose themselves to the sun: when during the day

they leave their hiding places, they select the shade. The genus Bun-

garus is terrestrial, feeding on rats, mice, serpents, (Col. mucosus, Lin.)

and toads. Like other venomous serpents, when the venom has been

inflicted on their prey, they disengage it from the fangs, sheathe and

place them as horizontally as possible, in order that they may offer no

resistance to the introduction into the mouth of the lifeless prey, which

is now seized head foremost. The innocuous serpents bite or strangle

their prey, which when life is extinct is either swallowed at once, or if

it happens to have been killed in a position, likely to render the deglu-

tion difficult, is often disengaged from between the teeth, and seized a

second time, by the head. In captivity these serpents refuse food, but

greedily lap up, and swallow water.

A fowl four minutes after it had been bitten on the innerside of the

thigh, by a Bungarus fasciatus, fell on the wounded side, and was

shortly after seized with slight purging. The eyes were half closed,

the pupils alternately dilated and contracted, immobile. In 17 minutes

slight spasms occurred, under which the bird expired 43 minutes after —

it had been wounded.

Another fowl wounded in the same place as the former, by the same

serpent, but after an interval of seven hours, expired under similar

symptoms, only more violent spasms, in the course of 28 minutes.

Venom taken from another serpent, the fangs of which had been

extracted, was inoculated by a lancet-incision in the right thigh; four

minutes after the fowl was seized with trembling, fell, and remained

lymg on the wounded side, with the eyes closed, but it gradually

recovered, and rose apparently recovered, 30 minutes after the inocula-

tion of the venom.

1847, | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1037

Other fowls were killed by different serpents of this species, in 20 to

31 minutes.

Fowls bitten by Bungarus candidus expired under similar symptoms,

within 30 to 45 minutes; dogs from within 1 hour 10 minutes, to 2

hours, under symptoms noted in Russell’s experiments (Russell I,

page 53.)

Sus.-Fam. Nasinz, Bonaparte.

Hamapryas, Cantor.

Head broad, sub-ovate, depressed, with a pair of very large post-

occipital shields, and a short, blunt muzzle ; cheeks tumid ; eyes large,

prominent, pupil circular; nostrils wide, between two shields; behind

the fangs afew maxillary teeth ; neck dilatable ; trunk thick, cylindrical ;

tail short, with Scuta and Scutella.

HAMADRYAS OPHIOPHAGUS, Cantor.

Syn.—Hamadryas hannah, Cantor.

Naja elaps, Schlegel, (Young.)

Naja bungarus, Schlegel, (Young.)

Naja vittata, Elliot.

Hamadryas ophiophagus, apud Elliot.

Olive green above; the shields of the head, the scales of the neck,

posterior part of the body, and of the tail edged with black; the trunk

with a number of distant, oblique, alternate black and white bands,

converging towards the head; the throat and anterior part of abdomen

impure gamboge, the rest of the scuta and scutella bluish grey, marbled

with black, or pale yellowish green, with a narrow sub-marginal brown

Ime. Iris golden, spotted with black ; tongue bluish black.

Seuta 215 to 256, Scuta sub-caudalia 13 to 32 ; Scutella sub-caudalia

63 to 96.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Sumatra,* Bengal, Assam,+ Coromandel.

Of two individuals, from the summit of the Great Hill of Pinang,

and from Province Wellesley, the larger was of the following dimen-

sions :

* Sir Stamford Raffles’ specimen in the Museum of the Zoological Society, Loudon.

t Specimen in the collection of H. Walker, Esq. Surgeon G. G.

Gi s2

1038 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Length of the-head,. owes) co 1S» Bombs

Ditto sditte trunks, <) oo. 1 ees 8 1

Dither dskto tails | es esd odehesmewt2 4

10 ft. 8 inch.

Circumference of the neck 52, of the trunk 88, of the tail, 44 inch,

The neck is covered by 21, the trunk by 17 longitudinal series of

smooth imbricate scales: those of the two lowest series are large

rhombic; of the sides irregular rhomboidal, appearing linear, all with

rounded apex. The Malayan individuals are of a lighter colour, more

inclining to yellow, than those observed in Bengal.

Gen. Nasa, Laurenti.

Head covered with shields ; muzzle truncated ; the anterior part of

the trunk, between the 6th and 12th abdominal scutum, considerably

dilatable in the shape of a disk, with a large, white, transparent spot

above, edged with black, and somewhat resembling a pair of spectacles.

NaJA LUTESCENS,* Laurenti, Var (D, Daudin.)

Syn.—Seba II. T. 97, F. 4.

Naja peruviana, Lacépéde.

Russell, I. Pl. 6, Fig. 4, Sankoo Nagoo.

Latreille IV. P. 27.

Vipera naja, Var D, Daudin.

Aspis, Wagler.

Naja tripudians, Var. Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool.

Naja tripudians, Merrem, Var. Schlegel.

« Ular mata-ary” of the Malays.

Head shining dark brown above; on the sides and lips brownish

white ; ground colour of the trunk buff, the anterior half of each scale

pale greyish brown; beneath buff. Iris black with a narrow light

grey margin towards the orbit ; tongue light flesh-coloured.

Young.—Much lighter brown than the adult and strongly iridescent.

Scuta 189 to 193; Scutella 49 to 54.

* Coluber naja, Linné, Naja lutescens, Laurenti, the cobra de Capello, has probably

the widest range of the Asiatic venomous serpents. The species, or its varieties, inhabits

the countries between the Sutle) and Cape Comorin, and Ceylon. According to Mr.

Hodgson’s observations it does not occur in the valley of Nepal, but it ranges through

Hindustan down to Cape Romania, the southern extremity of the Malayan Peninsula,

and from thence to Chusan, 30° N, E. 122° E. It is also found in the Philippines,

Ternate, Borneo, Java, Sumatra.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1039

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Bengal, Coromandel.

It is numerous in the Malayan hills and valleys, but apparently of

uncommon occurrence in Bengal.

VAR. NIGRA.

Syn.—Naja tripudians, Var. nigra, Gray, lustr. Ind. Zool.

Naja tripudians, Var. Schlegel.

Upper parts intense black with strong purple or blue reflections ;

temples, lips, and throat pale orange, largely spotted with black ; the

lateral part of the anterior eight or ten, and of the 14th, 15th, and

17th scuta pale orange, black in the centre and with a broad black

margin; the scales and interstitial skin on each side of the anterior

eighteen or twenty scuta white or buff, appearing on the lower sur-

face of the hood as two short parallel bands. The rest of the abdomi-

nal surface paler black than above, strongly iridescent, in certain lights

pale silvery. Iris black with the orbital margin pale grey; tongue

light flesh-coloured.

Scuta 184 to 187; Scutella 49 to 52.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

At Pinang the preceding variety prevails, at Singapore the present.

Both are local, and they appear respectively to congregate on single

spots of limited extent. Another black variety (Naja atra, Cantor)

which inhabits Chusan, differs from the present in having a number of

distant transversal double lines of a yellow colour. Beneath it is slate-

or pearl-coloured.

The food of Naja lutescens consists of rats, small birds, (it occasion-

ally ascends trees,) lizards, and fishes, in search of which latter it fre-

quently takes the water, and even the sea, along the coasts. The

largest individual of the two Malayan varieties, was of the following

dimensions :

iene of the heads”... 2 .. seis O a. te anch,

Ditto ditto tronk,) i066 se PO a 1

ittoaitve Cail eS Se ee 9

4 ft. 112 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 27, of the trunk, 4%, of the root of the

tail, 23 inch.

1040 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the {Ocr.

The following Memorandum relative to the venom of Naya lutescens

(Laurenti) has kindly been communicated by J. W. Laidlay, Esq., Joint

Secretary, Asiatic Society.

«The venom was carefully obtained so as to avoid any admixture of

saliva, by compressing the venomous glands. It issued from the

lower aperture of the fangs in viscid drops of a syrupy consistency,

and was received as it fell from the fangs in platina capsules. The

serpents operated upon were an adult Cobra de Capello (Naja lutescens,

Laurenti) and one of its Varieties (Naja haouthia, apud Belanger) and

were supplied by the kindness of J. W. Grant, Esq. C. 8.”

«‘ Tn every instance the venom readily changed the blue of litmus to

red, and restored the bright yellow to turmeric paper that had been

reddened by the application of caustic alkali; an unequivocal proof of

acidity. When left to spontaneous evaporation, it dried into a varnish

resembling mucilage, or the glare of an egg, cracking in all directions ; and

on being heated it deposited an abundant coagulum, apparently albumin-

ous. In either instance when redissolved, it retained its acid property.”

«What the nature of this acid may be, it was impossible to deter-

mine from the small quantity operated upon; nor am I prepared to say

that the poison tfse/f is an acid, although if it be not so, it is certainly

associated with one. Most probably from the rapid and spontaneous

disappearance of its properties by keeping, the poison itself consists of

some exceedingly unstable compound, which would be wholly disorga-

nised under any attempt at isolation by chemical means.”

Sus.-Fam. Virerina, Bonaparte.

GEN. TRIGONOCEPHALUS, Oppel.

Head broad triangular, scaly, with a pit before the eyes; trunk

robust, cylindrical, tail short, tapering to a point, with scutella beneath,

TRIGONOCEPHALUS GRAMINEUS, (Shaw.)

Syn.—Russell, I. Pl. 9, Bodroo Pam; II. Pl. 20.

Coluber gramineus, Shaw.

Vipera viridis, Daudin.

Trimeresurus viridis, Lacépéde.

Cophias viridis, Merrem.

Coluber gramineus, apud Raffles: Tr. Linn Soc. XIII.

Bodroo Pam, Russel, apud Davy: Ceylon, &c.

Bothrops, Wagler.

Trigonocephalus viridis, Schlegel.

Trigonocephalus erythrurus, Cantor, (young.)

“Jlar daun” of the Malays.

1847.] | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. ~ 1041

Grass green above, lighter on the sides, frequently interrupted by

zig-zag lines, produced by the black interstitial skin ; the tail in some

bright cinnamon-red ; from the sides of the neck along the lowest

series of scales a pale yellow line. Lips, throat and abdominal surface

greenish yellow ; scutella in some spotted with cinnamon-colour. — Iris

golden, dotted with brown, but leaving a narrow margin bordering the

elliptical black pupil, which is vertically contracted by the light.

Tongue pale bluish with black apex.

Scuta 165 to 170; Scutella 58 to 71.

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

New-Holland,* Timor, Pulo Samao, Celebes, Eastern Java,

Banka, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Chirra Punji, Nipalt

Coromandel, Ceylon.

VaR.

Syn.—Coluber gramineus, Var. apud Raffles, 1. e.

Differs from the preceding by its Indian or brick-red line on each

side.

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Sumatra, Tenasserim.

In the Malayan hills and valleys the variety is by far the more nu-

merous: it is indeed the most common of the venomous serpents. In

Bengal I never observed but a single young one, (7. erythrurus,) cap-

tured in the Sunderbuns. It is generally observed on trees, hanging

down from the branches, or concealed under the dense foliage ; it preys

on small birds and tree-frogs | Polypedates leucomystax, (Gravenhorst.) |

But occasionally it descends to the ground, in search of frogs and

toads. The neck is covered by 27, the trunk by 23 or 25 ovate im-

bricate, keeled scales. The tail is prehensile.

Of a number examined none exceeded the following dimensions :

Tengthof thé head, 24 woreda Ofeaa le inch.

Wittoraitto trawkss 40). eas 22 0

Ditto‘dittoctaily::, 200. 20 ae ge 5S

2 ft.. 72-inch.

* Lacépeéde, on the authority of M. Baudin,

+ Specimen in Mr, Hodgson’s collection.

1042 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 22, of the root of the

tail, 1 inch.

TRIGONOCEPHALUS SUMATRANUS, (Rafiles*) Var. (See pl. XL, Fig. 9.)

Syn.—*Ular kapak” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Young.—Grass green above, lighter on the sides and lips; from the

pit beneath the eye, over the cheek a cinnamon red line with the upper

margin buff; on each side of the back a series of distant spots, half

cinnamon, half buff coloured, each of the two or three scales compos-

ing the spots, being of these two colours ; on the tail the spots are con-

fluent, forming transversal lines. Beneath light yellowish green. The

largest individual in this garb measured 1 ft. 3% inch in length.

Adult.—Ground colour above light yellow, or pale greenish yellow,

largely mixed with intense dull black, so as to make the general appear-

ance black, through which the ground-colour appears on the head as

irregular spots, and a continued line, beneath which a black line pro-

ceeds from the eye to the occiput: on the trunk and tail as narrow,

distant, transversal bands, continued or broken up into spots. Labials,

gulars, the lowest two or three lateral series of scales, and scuta gam-

boge with black margins; scutella largely spotted with black. Iris

golden dotted with black and with a black transversal bar, pupil ellip-

tical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue bluish grey.

Scuta 141 to 147 ; Scutella 42 to 52.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Unfortunately in the Malayan countries this variety is not of so rare

occurrence as the species appears to be in Sumatra. Both are equally

dreaded. The natives of Sumatra denominate it “ Puchuk,”’ a young,

green shoot of a tree, a name expressive both of its colour and arborial

habits. The Malays of the Peninsula, who only know the black varie-

ty, call it from its broad cordate head the “ hatchet-shaped’’ serpent,

** Kapak,” or “ Kapah” signifying an axe. At Pinang it generally

occupies the lower parts of the hills or the valleys, either on the ground

or on trees, but Dr. Montgomerie in one instance observed it at an

elevation of 2,200 feet. It preys upon rats, small birds, tree-frogs and

* Syn.—Seba, IT. T. 68, F. 4.—Coluber sumatranus, Raffles, Ular Poochook.—Cophias

wagleri, H. Boie.—Tropidolemus, W agler.—Trigonocephalus wagleri, Schlegel.

Hasit.—Sumatra.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1043,

toads. Theneck is covered by 27, the trunk by 23 to 25 longitudinal

series of ovate, imbricate keeled scales. The labials, and the gular

seales are sharply keeled, but the keels of the former become obliterat-

ed with age. The tail is prehensile. Of nine examined the largest

individual was of the following dimensions :

Leneth-of the head;.. S790 fee 2 ame.

Picto’ ditto think, i. oY) ee eg 4

Pere dettee tail.) 2, SRR er Sa eee 4

2 ft. 2% inch,”

Circumference of the neck, 2%, of the trunk, 44, of the root of the

tail, 1& inch.

TRIGONOCEPHALUS PUNICEUS, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Seba, IIT, Tab. 64. Fig. 1.

Klein: Tentam. Pg. 10. No 25.*

Vipera acontia, Laurenti.

Coluber acontia, Gmelin.

Vipera acontias, Daudin.

Echidna acontia, Merrem.

Trigonocephalus puniceus, Reimwardt.

Atropos, Wagler.

Trigonocephalus purpureomaculatus, Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool.

Trigonocephalus puniceus, Schlegel.

Dull reddish-brown or olive tinged with purple; in some an indistinct

black line from the eye to the sides of the neck; the scales dotted or

finely marbled with black, their keels pale ochre; the posterior part of

the trunk and tail with irregular dark brown spots; the interstitial

skin reddish brown, lighter or darker than the scales; lips, throat, the

three or four lowest series of scales, and beneath pale greenish yellow ;

scuta and scutella with brown margins, the latter largely spotted with

brown. Iris greenish golden marbled with black ; pupil elliptical

vertically contracted by the light ; tongue light brownish grey.

Scuta 162 to 171 ; Scutella 65 to 70.

Hasir.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Singapore, Java.

- The malayan individuals differ slightly from the javanese in having

very few dark spots and no reddish line above the black one on the

* As several serpents have by Klein been indicated under the name of acontias, the

specific name of Reinwardt has been substituted,

6y fF

1044 Cutalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

sides of the head. The oval gular seales have a tubercular appearance.

The integuments of the head and body are remarkably lax, like those

of Acrochordus javanicus. The neck is covered by 31, the trunk by

27 longitudinal series of ovate or conical scales; they are not imbricate,

but are frequently surrounded by the naked skin. The tail is prehensile,

but less so than in the preceding species. The malayan individuals

appear to be less numerous than the javanese. The four observed

were all found on the ground in valleys, The largest, which had been

feeding on a rat, was of the following dimensions :

Lensth of the head, .:.c%. 6.0. . Of, Fe amet

Ditto, Maite tok, se. te es 2

Ditto ditto wall, daa on OO 5

al coles

3 ft. 03 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 34, of the root of the tail,

13 inch,

in general sluggish, but when roused, ferocious habits, the preceding

three species resemble the genus Bungarus ; their mode of attack is

also similar: like Vipera russelli, (Shaw)* when it prepares to dart,

they vibrate the prehensile tail, and utter a faint hissing sound. As the

pupil is vertically contracted by the light, they frequently miss their

aim, and like Bungarus, Naja, Vipera russelli and Hydrus, in the

extreme of fury, they will fix the fangs in their own bodies. Although

they are averse to motion, they are not of quite so stationary habits as

represented by M. Schlegel, (Hssay : Partie Descriptive, page 520.) In

the jungle I have noticed them moving between the branches of trees

or on the ground, either in search of prey, or after heavy rains have

flooded their hiding places. In Bengal most terrestrial serpents keep

the latter during the hot season, but the rains send them abroad in

search of dry localities. Although the present genus has venomous

organs, as highly developed as Croéalus or Vipera, the effects produced

by wounds of two species at least, appear to be less dangerous, than

might a priort be supposed. According to Russell’s experiments with :

the venom of Trigonocephalus gramineus, chickens expired within 8 to

33 minutes, pigeons in 14 to 18 minutes. A pig recovered in 6 or

* Syn.— Russell, I. Pl. 7. Katuka Rekula Poda, Il. Pl. 82.—Coluber russellii, Shaw.—

Vipera elegans, Daudin.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1045

7 hours, a dog in 2 to 3 hours, after having been wounded, (Russell, I.

page 60.) Mr. Hodgson has seen a man who was wounded by this

species, the only venomous known to inhabit Nepal, fearfully suffering

from pain and swelling, but he never heard of a fatal case.—(Transac-

tions Zoological Society. London. Vol. II, page 309.)

A male Trigonocephalus puniceus, successively wounded two fowls,

one in the chest, the other in the left thigh. In both cases the fangs

of both sides acted, but neither of the birds experienced any other effect

except a slight pain, which lasted a few minutes after they had been

wounded. It should, however, be cbserved, that the serpent at the time

had gorged itself with food, in which state it was observed close to the

General Hospital, in the valley of Pinang. Another individual was

subsequently caused to wound a fowl on the inside of the thigh. The

bird immediately drew up the wounded leg, fell down and was purged

3 minutes after being wounded. In 3 minutes more, slight spasms of

the head and neck appeared at short intervals, but they ceased in 5

minutes, when the fowl made, at first some unsuccessful, attempts to

rise. Twenty-one minutes after having been wounded, the bird rose,

shook the wings, and had perfectly recovered. ‘The same serpent sub-

sequently was made to wound another fowl on the inside of the

left thigh. The bird drew up the wounded leg, and was slightly

purged, but showed no other inconvenience from the wound.

The following experiment is communicated by Dr. Montgomerie.

An adult Trigonocephalus sumatranus, Var. was made to bite a fowl

in the fleshy part of the thigh. The bird limped about for a short

time, and a minute after it was wounded commenced purging. At the

end of two minutes it fell, breathing laboriously and was strongly con-

vulsed. At the end of six minutes a few drops of water exuded from

the eyes ; in fifteen seconds more it was quite dead: six minutes and a

quarter after it had been wounded. Both fangs had acted, the wound

was livid, and similar lines were observed in the course of the absorb-

ents. On another occasion, after some unsuccessful attempts to make

another individual bite a fowl, a terrier accidentally was wounded in

the fleshy part of the fore-arm. The serpent fixed the fangs for an

instant in the flesh ; the dog pitifully screaming, jumped and shook it

off. A ligature was immediately applied above the elbow, and the dog

secured in a cage. It continued for some time whining from pain,

67:2

1046 Catalogue af Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

probably aggravated by the tight ligature, which was removed at the

close of half an hour, and the dog let free. Ina short time it had

regained the free use of the limb and was apparently well. But on the

third day following a perfectly circular slough, including the bitten

spot of about 3 of an inch in diameter, was thrown off, the sore readily

healed up and the dog suffered no further inconvenience.

PELAGIC.

FAM. HYDRIDA, Bonaparte.

Gen. Laticaupa, Laurenti.

Tail compressed, with two surfaces, gradually increasing in height,

and with three furrows (sutures) on each side.

LATICAUDA scuTATA, Laurenti.

Syn.—Coluber laticaudatus, Linné. Mus. A. Fig. 1754.

Laticauda imbricata, Laurenti? 1768.

Le serpent large-queue, Daubenton, 1784.

Coluber laticaudatus, apud Thunberg, 1787.

Coluber laticaudatus, apud Gmelin, naa E. W. Gray, 1789.

La queue plate, Lacépéde, 1801.

Hydrus colubrinus, Schneider, 1801.

Platurus fasciatus, Latreille, 1802.

Hydrus colubrinus, apud Shaw, 1802.

Platurus fasciatus, Daudin, 1803.

Aipysurus levis, Lacépéde, 1804, (Var ?)

Platurus semifasciatus, Reinwardt, M. S.

Platurus fasciatus, apud Wagler, 1830.

Hydrophis colubrina, Temminck and Schlegel, Fauna Japonica, Tab. 10.

Hydrophis colubrina, Schlegel, 1837.

New born.—Ground colour gamboge, greenish above, with numerous

distant broad rings of a blue reflecting black colour, encircling the

body ; the first and second black mark of the head and neck are beneath

joined by a short longitudinal line, commencing on the lower labial

shields ; another shorter black line borders above the gamboge upper

labials ; the scales between the rings, the scuta and scutella with black-

ish margins.

Older.—Of paler colours, lead-grey on the back; the rings impure

light blue on the sides and abdomen. The scales and scuta without

blackish margms. Iris black, pupil circular; tongue grey.

Seuta 227 to 246; Scutella 32 to 41.

TWanir.—Sea of the Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Bay of Bengal (Ramree, Pondicherry, Nicobars), Sea of

Timor, Moluecca and Liewkiew Islands, Celebes, New

Guinea, Tongataboo, China Sea.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1047

This species is readily identified by the abdominal scnta, and the

scutellated very broad tail. The anterior frontals are separated by a

small elongated pentagonal, or rhombic, shield, bordered behind by

the vertical, which is proportionally the largest shield, either equal-

ling or exceeding each of the occipitals. The eyes are compara-

tively large and prominent, surrounded by two post-orbitals, one

pre-orbital, and beneath, by the third and fourth of the seven large

upper labials. The lower jaw is covered in front by the rostral

and the two first labials, the succeeding seven are elongated linear

and placed horizontally so as to be hid by the upper labials, when

the mouth is closed. The chin is covered by two pairs of pen-

tagonal shields, between which and the labials appear two or three

series of elongated scales. The neck is covered by 25, the anterior

part of the trunk by 23, increasing to 25 and again decreasing to 19

longitudinal series of large, smooth scales. The nostrils are small,

opening laterally. The tail, though much compressed, presents a broad

flat surface beneath, till near the apex, where it becomes two-edged.

The largest individual examined was of the following dimensions :

eneth of the head,’ 255 20-02% 0" ft. es neh.

iDitéee ditte tram, PP eT ee! Pees 2

Bacto eitto tae aS ES IG 52

3 ft. 82 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 14, greatest do of the trunk, 4 inch.

Gen. Hypruvus, Schneider.

Body slender in front, gradually thickening, covered with scales ; tail

compressed, two-edged.,

Hypruvs striatus, (Lacépéde.)

Syn.*—Leioselasma striata, Lacépéde, 1804.

Hydrophis striata, Temminck and Schlegel: Fauna Japon. Pl. 7.

Hydrophis striata, Schlegel: Essay, 1837.

Hydrophis striata, Schlegel, apud Cantor,Tr. Zool. Soc. London, Vol. II.

* Dovsrrut Synonymy.— Russell, II. Pl. 9, Chittul, 1801, agrees with this species in

the following characters: the eyes high, small, orbicular ; the trunk round till near the

anus, where it becomes compressed ; the scales smooth, imbricate, orbicular on the sides ;

the central abdominal series much larger than in any of the other species, ( Russell.)

The difference of colours is unimportant, as it is liable to variations, not only individual-

ly but according to age. Besides, all the species acquire a light bluish appearance about

1048 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Adult ?—Crown shields light chestnut ; lips and throat pale yellow ;

ground colour above pale greenish yellow, sides and abdomen buff with

numerous distant black transversal bands, becoming indistinct towards

the tail and on the sides, where the scales are partially edged or spotted

with black. The interstitial skin of the back and sides black, of the

abdomen buff. Iris dark grey with a buff orbital margin ; pupil black

minute ; tongue buff.

Central abdominal series of larger scales, 347 + 41.

Hasir.—Sea of Pinang and Malayan Peninsula.

Sea of Liewkiew Islands, Timor, Sumatra, Bay of Bengal.

The eyes are lateral, sunk, excessively small, of a diameter equalling

the large almost vertically opening nostrils. The single pre-orbital

shield is beneath wedged in between the second and third upper labial.

The latter, as well as the fourth and fifth, border the orbit beneath. Of

the two post-orbitals the lower is wedged in between the fifth upper

labial and the large shield resting upon the sixth upper labial. Above

the latter and the seventh, the cheeks are covered by three very large

shields. The seven upper labials are large and very high. Of the

nine inferior labials the two anterior are the largest, and placed verti-

cally, the succeeding seven are smaller and placed nearly horizontally,

so as to become partially hid when the jaws are closed. The chin is

covered by the first pair of labials and two pairs of elongated mentals,

between which and the inferior labials intervene on each side the second

labial, three very large shields, and three smaller. The neck is cover-

ed by 37, the anterior part of the trunk by 33, and the thickest by 40

longitudinal series of rhombic scales. In the individuals examined by

M. Schlegel, all of less length than my own, the series varied from

31, 29 to 27. The scales are rhombic with rounded apex, each scale

with a small central tubercle, or an elevated (keeled) line, which how-

ever with age becomes indistinct or obliterated. The central larger

the period when the integuments are to be changed. Russell’s description was copied

by Daudin, who merely supplied the denomination of Hydrophis cyanocinctus, ( Hydrus

brugmansii, Boie,1827,) upon which Wagler founded his genus Enhydris, 1830. Accord-

ing to M. Schlegel, all these are Synonymes of Hydrus nigrocinctus (Daudin). The

only means of deciding the Synonymy of this and most of the other species appears to

be a close examination of such original specimens, described by Russell and Shaw, which

may at present exist in the collection of the British Museum.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1049

abdominal scales are hexagonal, with or without a small tubercle on

each side. The anus is covered by three or four excessively large

seales. The larger individual of two was of the following dimensions :

Hienech of the head, 22.12 S829: 0 ft. 14 inch.

Piste ditto trunk; 34 ce ae OG =

Prtto, ditto tail,... \..4Gak Lae 0 46

6 ft. O§& mech.

Circumference of the neck, 33, greatest do. of the trunk, 42 inch.

Hyprus nigrocinctus, (Daudin.)

Syn.*—Russell, II. Pl. 6. Kerril Pattee, 1801.

Hydrophis nigrocinetus, Daudin, 1803.

Hydrophis melanurus, Wagler, 1828.

Polyodontes annulatus, Lesson, 1833.

Hydrophis nigrocincta, Schlegel, 1837.

Hydrophis nigrocincta, Schlegel, apud Cantor, I. ¢.

New born.—Ground colour buff or bluish-white; upper-lips and

muzzle black, and a transversal band across the hind head, from whence

proceeds a triangular or cross mark towards the vertex; gular and

inferior labial shields edged and spotted with black ; trunk and tail with

numerous black transversal bands, either encircling the body, or inter-

rupted on the abdominal ridge, where appear a few indistinct black

spots ; apex of the tail black. Entire length 84 inch.

Older.—Greyish green olive above, yellowish on the sides, buff be-

neath ; the bands less intense black, often placed obliquely so as to

joim each other on the back. Iris grey; pupil circular, black; tongue

buff. Central abdominal series of larger scales, 281+ 41 ; 284+ 43 ;

289+ 39.

Haxsir.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Estuaries of the Ganges, Bay of Bengal.

This species greatly resembles H. striatus, from which it differs in

the more compressed general form ; the eye though small, is of a larger

diameter than the nostril, and it is surrounded by a single post-orbital

shield, which beneath is wedged in between the fourth and fifth upper

labial, and the pree-orbital between the second and third. The orbit is

bordered beneath almost entirely by the fourth upper labial. The

* Dovsrrut Syn.—Russell, Il. Pl. 13, Kauddell Nagam, 1801. (Enhydris gracilis,

Merrem, 1820,) Hydrus spiralis, Shaw, 1802.

1050 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

sixth upper labial is the largest, in some individuals covering the cheek

and bordering above the occipital. Of the seven or eight inferior

labials the four anterior are very large ; above the third there is one or

two small triangular shields; the other three or four posterior labials

are very small elongated. There is no horizontal series of labials as in

H. striatus, and the two elongated pairs of mentals immediately border

the labials. The neck is covered by 33, the thickest part of the trunk

by 53 longitudinal series of scales. Those examined by M. Schlegel,

the length of which exceeds those come under my own observation,

had 27, 29 to 31 series of scales. Those of the anterior part of the

back are rhomboidal, those of the posterior part rhombic with round-

ed apex and slightly imbricate ; those of the sides hexagonal: all have

either a sharply raised keel or a central tubercle, both of which fre-

quently become obliterated. The central series of abdominal scales are

a little larger than the rest, frequently divided in two hexagonal, and

with a small tubercle on each side, which often becomes indistinct, or

obliterated. The anus is covered by 3 or 4 very large, or by a series

of small scales. The largest of six individuals was of the following

dimensions :

Leneth of the head, .7.... nc pO at. , Comme

Ditto tditio truce oes fps 2 2 02

Dae GNELO tale wee cs oss pen 26

2 ft. 3 inch.

Circumference of the neck, &; greatest do. of the trunk, 2 inch.

Var.? (See Pl. XL. Fig. 8.)

Crown shields olive green with a blackish band from the eyes over

the anterior part of the upper lip; the posterior part and the lower lip

pale yellow; ground colour of the trunk greenish lead grey above, pale

yellow on the sides, beneath buff, with numerous black transveral bands.

Iris amber-coloured with the orbital margin dark grey. Central abdo-

minal series of scales 2354-38.

It differs from the preceding in the following particulars. The

head is proportionally shorter, broader triangular, the muzzle more

pointed, and the upper surface from the vertical shield very declivous.

The eyes are much larger than the nostrils, with a single pree-and post-

orbital, but bordered beneath by the third and fourth upper labial,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1051

The latter, six in number, present nothing abnormal. The lower

labials are also six, proportionally larger than in the preceding. The

mouth is smaller. The make of the trunk is more robust; the neck is

covered by 15, the thickest part of the body by 21 longitudinal series

of proportionally much broader hexagonal scales, tuberculated on the

anterior part of the trunk, on the rest keeled, forming series of sharp,

continued ridges. The central abdominal series is at first somewhat

larger than the rest, angular, with a small more or less distinct tubercle

on each side. A single individual, captured in a fishing stake off

Pinang, was of the following dimensions :—

Length of thevhead, »«); .2coae J, weOstte. | 0S:inelt,

Ditto, ditterttmk, "220 ele I 62 |

Mittonditto. tall. 2. ohare oad 24

1 ft. 94 mch.

Circumference of the neck, 13, greatest do. of the trunk, 2} inch.

Hyprvus Graciuis, Shaw.

Syn.*—Russell, I, Pl. 44, Tatta Pam, 1796, (very young.)

Hydrus fasciatus, apud Shaw (Russell, I, 44, excluding the other Syn.)

1802.

Angvis mamillaris, Daudin, 1803.

Hydrus, apud Wagler, 1830.

Russell, I, Pl. 7, Shootur Sun, 1801.

Hydrus cloris, Daudin, 1803.

Wydrophis, apud Wagler, 1830.

Russell, I, Pl. 8, Kalla Shootur Sun, 1801.

Iydrophis obseurus, Daudin, 1803.

Hydrophis, apud Wagler, 1830.

Hydrus fasciatus, apud Guérin: Iconog. Rept. Pl. 25, 1, 1829.

Pelamis chloris, Merrem apud Horsfield : Life of Raffles, 1830.

Microcephalus gracilis, Lesson, 1833.

Yydrophis gracilis, Schlegel (Syx. Angvis xiphura, Hermann, Typh-

lops, Merr. Tent. p. 158,) 1837.

Hydrophis gracilis, Schlegel, apud Cantor, |. c. Pl. 56, (Young.)

New born.—Head shining intense black ; ground colour of the trunk

and tail bright gamboge, on the back and sides interrupted by numer-

ous black rings, which above are widened into lozenge shape, narrowed

on the sides. Throat and anterior half of abdomen intense black, con-

tinued as a more or less distinct line to the black apex of the tail. On

the sides the yellow ground colour appears in the shape of oval spots,

* Dousrru, Syn.—Angvis laticauda, Linné, Mus, A. F. 1754. Vosmaer, Monogrs

Pig. 2, 1774, Hydrus fasciatus, Schneider, 1801.

6 vu

1052 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

gradually increasing in depth towards the tail. Entire length, 1 ft.

3 inch.

Adult ?—Wead and back uniformly dark olive or brown, becoming

greyish on the posterior half, and very indistinct or obliterated on the

sides. In some a pale yellow spot on each side of the hindhead, and

a third on the frontal shields. The lateral oval spots pale sulphur

coloured on the anterior half, pale greenish yellow on the posterior.

The black of the lower surface very pale, but distinct. Iris black ;

tongue buff.

Central abdominal series of larger scales, 454460.

Hasir.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Sumatra, Borneo.

In form and number the shields of the head resemble those of

Hydrus nigrocinctus, so as to afford no distinguishing character. Yet

it may be readily distinguished from that and other species by the ex-

cessive slenderness of the anterior, cylindrical part of the trunk, which

from thence becomes much compressed, gradually increasing in bulk

and vertical diameter till towards the tail, where the diameter again

decreases. The scales of the cylindrical, anterior part of the trunk are

rhomboidal with rounded points and slightly imbricate; the rest are

hexagonal. The central abdominal series continued beneath the tail,

consists of hexagonal scales, a little larger than the rest, and frequently

longitudinally divided. In the very young all the scales are smooth,

with age the central abdominal ones acquire a small tubercle on each

side, and those of the compressed sides and of the back each a central

tubercle. In the largest individuals the central abdominal scales have

three longitudinally placed minute tubercles on each side, and the rest

of the hexagonal scales three or four similar central tubercles. In the

new-born the neck is covered by 32, the bulkiest part of the body by

49 longitudinal series; these parts are covered by 26 and 44 series in

the largest individual, which is of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... Of. 02 meh.

Difto ditto tame ee ee 3 =

Ditto dite tai" ee ee 4

3 ft. 72 meh;

Circumference of the neck, 12, of greatest do. of the trunk, 3% inch.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1053

Hyprvs scurstosus, (Daudin.)

Syn.*—Russell, II, Pl. 10, Hoogli Pattee, 1801.

Russell, II, Pl. 11, Valakadyen, 1801.

Hydrophis schistosus, Daudin, 1803.

Hydrus valakadyen, H. Boie, 1827.

Disteira russelli, Fitzmger, 1827.

Hydrophis, apud Wagler, 1830.

Leioselasma schistosa, Fitzinger, 1827.

Hydrus, apud Wagler, 1830.

Hydrophis schistosa, Schlegel, 1837.

Hydrophis schistosa, Schlegel, apud Cantor, 1. ec.

New born.—Head above blackish or dark brown; back and sides

with numerous transversal blackish bands, broad above, narrow on the

sides; lips, throat, sides and abdomen buff; tail blackish with a few

transversal buff bands above. Entire length 102 inch.

Adult ?—Tead above and back either uniformly pale greenish grey,

or with darker transversal bands, becoming more or less indistinct on

the sides; lips, throat, sides brownish white or buff; tail uniformly

blackish, or greyish olive-green. Iris pale amber or greenish-yellow,

with a grey orbital margin ; pupil black, tongue buff.

Central abdominal series : 239+47 ; 242442 ; 312+58.

Hasit.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Sumatra.

The head is elongated conical, the muzzle sloping and the rostral shield

beneath terminating in a vertically projecting point, which fits into a

corresponding cavity in the lower jaw. The anterior elongated trian-

gular frontal shields are next to the occipitals the largest ; the large

oval nostrils send a slit towards the external margin of the shield.

The eyes are lateral, moderate, surrounded by a pre-orbital, a post-orbi-

tal, frequently cut in two smaller, and beneath by the fourth upper

labial shield. Behind the latter, the lip is covered by three or four

horizontally placed small shields, above which appear three large

vertically placed shields, of which the last borders the sides of the occi-

pital pair. The lower rostral is remarkably elongated, linear, and hid

ina furrow between the first pair of inferior labials. Of the latter the

anterior five on each side are much elongated, followed by five or six

smaller. The chin is covered with numerous minute scales, and like

* Doverrut Syn.— Aydrus major, Shaw, 1802,—Disteira doliata, Lacépéde , 1804.

6 u 2

1054 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Oct.

the rest of the body with very lax skin. In the young ones the neck

is covered by 47, the bulkiest part of the body by 57 longitudinal

series of smooth, somewhat tubercular scales. Older individuals have

these parts covered by 48 and 60 series of hexagonal scales, either with

a short keel dividing the anterior half, or a central tubercle. The

central, slightly raised, abdominal series commences very far back, from

‘one to three inches behind the chin. The anterior scales are Wwedge-

shaped hexagonal, the posterior are broader, but slightly larger, than

the rest, with a small elongated tubercle on each side. The largest

individual of a great number, was of the following dimensions :

Length of theheads 227.0. 200 0 ft. T- amek

(Dittorditto trunks, 45. SOs, DES J4

Ditto diutortail (vers eee ae TU 4a

3 ft. 7 Inehs

Circumference of the neck, 22, greatest do. of the trunk, 5 inch.

Hyprvus PELAMIDOIDES, (Schlegel.)

Syn.*—Pelamis carinata, Cuvier, MS.

Hydrophis (Disteia doliata, Lacép.) Wagler, 1830.

Lapemis hardwickii, Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool. 1832.

Hydrophis pelamidoides, Schlegel, 1837.

Hydrophis pelamidoides, Temminck and Schlegel, Fauna Japon. Tab, 9.

Hydrophis pelamidoides, Schlegel, apud Cantor, 1. c.

Young.—Sulphur coloured, paler on the sides and abdomen; the head

largely spotted with blackish, through which the ground colour appears

in the form of a rectangle, the two sides of which pass from the hind-

head to the orbit, the anterior across the frontals, the posterior over the

hind-head ; two yellow spots between the nostrils; lips yellow, cheeks

and throat blackish; on the back a number of transversal blackish

bands to the middle of the sides, broader than the intervening yellow

lines ; tail black. Entire length 104 inch.

Adult ?—Head uniformly reddish brown above ; ground colour green-

ish yellow, lighter on the sides and beneath, with broad lozenge shaped

transversal bands of a blackish olive, continued on the anterior half of

the tail; posterior half blackish. Iris dark olive ; pupil black ; tongue

buff. .

* Dovunirut Syn.—Russell, 1, Pl, 12, Shiddil, 1801.—Hydrus curtus, Shaw, 1802.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1055

Hasit.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Bay of Bengal, Sea of Celebes, Molucca Islands, China Sea.

The head is much depressed, not broader than the neck ; the muzzle

broad, rounded; the rostral shield is large, rectangular pentagonal, broader

than high, the lower margin with a central point and a notch on each side.

The eyes are moderate, lateral, not prominent, surrounded by a pree-

orbital, a post-orbital, and beneath by the third and fourth upper labials.

The frenal shield, observed by M. Schlegel, was not present in four

individuals, examined in the straits of Malacca: its existence therefore

appears not to be constant: in all Hydri the shields of the head are

liable to considerable individual variations of form. Of the eight upper

labials the posterior three are very small, which is also the case with the

posterior five of the nine inferior labials. The two pairs of elongated

mentals are outside bordered by the three first inferior labials, inside,

by several small scales. In the young the neck is covered by 37, the

thickest part of the trunk by 40 longitudinal series of hexagonal,

smooth, comparatively small scales. In the older individual these

parts are covered by 32, and 37 large hexagonal scales, each with a

central tubercle. The lower series of the sides are slightly larger than

the rest, and vertically elongated, so as to acquire a rectangular appear-

ance. The central abdominal series is much smaller than the rest. Each

scale is either rhombic, and, as represented in the excellent plates of

Fauna Japonica, hemmed in between four* of the two lowest lateral

series, or they are absent, and their place is occupied by a pair of the

former, which are soldered together. In young individuals the central

series frequently consists of alternate broad triangular, and very minute

rectangular scales, both kinds smaller than the rest. The largest

individual of four was of the following dimensions :

ene, of the-headynw. dt «(3 .iaers O fs) hanehy

into. dittoirunkks «2d. besoin ad 8 1 8

Pestocesteo taily!sas aus. teaatne [iQ 21

1 ft. 114 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 21, greatest do. of the trunk, 4 inch,

* A somewhat similar disposition is observed in the centrai dorsal series of the how-

ever differently shaped scales of Xenodermus javanicus, Reinhardt,

1056 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the “fOr.

Hyprvus sicotor, Schneider.

Seba, II, Tab. 77, Fig. 1.

Anegvis platura,* Linné, 1766.

Vosmaer: Monogr. Fig. 1. 1774.

Angvis platuros, apud Gmelin, 1788.

Russell, I, Pl. 41. Nalla Wahlagillee Pam. 1799.

Lacépéde V, Tab. 15, Fig. 2, 1801.

Hydrus bicolor, Schneider, 1801.

Hydrophis platurus, Latreille, 1802.

Hydrus bicolor, apud Shaw, 1802.

Pelamis bicolor, Daudin 1803.

Pelamys (Angvis platura, Lin.) Wagler, 1830.

Pelamis bicolor, apud Horsfield, Life of Raffles, 1830.

Pelamis bicolor, apud Oken, 1836. °

Hydrophis pelamis, Schlegel, 1837.

Hydrophis pelamis, Temminck and Schlegel, Fauna Japonica, page 60.

Tlead and back black (inky), forming a straight line on the sides

till towards the posterior part, where it becomes largely undulating, so

as to appear as broad bands; lips, throat and sides sulphur coloured,

Syn.

turning into yellowish white or buff on the abdoment and tail; poste-

rior parts of the sides with some more or less distinct rounded black

spots; tail largely banded or spotted with black. Ivis pale yellow

with a broad black orbital margin; pupil black; tongue buff.

Hasit.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula.

Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Sea of Sumatra, Java, Celebes,

Molucca Islands, China Sea (to 27° N. Lat.) Otaheite,

Bay of Port Jackson (33° 55’ S. Lat.—151° 25’ E. Long.)

The head is very elongated, depressed, viewed from above, it presents

a striking resemblance to Herpetodryas oxycephalus (Reinwardt).

The eye is larger than in any other species of Hydrus, surrounded by

two, three, or even four post-orbitals, one large pree-orbital, and beneath,

by the fourth upper labial shield. A frenal shield has been observed

in some individuals, but it was absent in that examined in the straits

of Malacca, nor does it exist in the specimens, in the Museum of the

Asiatic Society. The neck is covered by 44, the thickest part of the

trunk by 52 longitudinal series of small scales. Those of the upper

parts are smooth, hexagonal; those of the sides approach the orbicular

form, and have in the centre one, two or three longitudinally placed

* In consequence of the specific name of Linné having been applied by Latreille to a

genus ( Platurus), that of Schneider, the next different in succession, hasbeen substituted.

+ In the individual figured by Russell, tlre bright yellow colour formed a narrow

lateral line, below which tie sides and abdomen were of a dusky greenish yellow.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1057

minute tubercles. Similar tubercles are observed on each side of the

scales, forming the central abdominal series, which is composed either

of entire hexagonal scales, a little larger than the rest, or they are lon-

gitudinally divided into pairs of smaller pentagonal scales, which have

the appearance of being divided by an abdominal suture. A single

individual taken in a fishing stake, off the coast of Province Wellesley

was of the following dimensions :

Wiensth' of-the-head, ....... <7: Ot. }= incl.

Ditto ditto: trumky Ab psa 2k FAN 2 je

Ditto ditto tail, .. eet 36

—— ee

2 ft. 72inch.

Circumference of the neck, 21, greatest do. of the trunk, 32 inch.

The preceding, comprising all the hitherto known species of pelagic

serpents were observed chiefly at Pinang, among the abundant supply

of fishes, daily carried to the markets. Of their general habits some

account appears in the Transactions of the Zoological Society, London,

Vol. I, p. 303. One of them, Hydrus schistosus, is incredibly nume-

rous in the Bay of Bengal, at Pinang and Singapore, far more so than

any known terrestrial serpent. The fishing nets are hardly ever worked,

but that one or more are among the contents. The other six species

are of rare occurrence at Pinang and Singapore, as will be perceived

from the disproportionally small number of each, examined during four

years, viz. of Laticauda scutata : 3; Hydrus striatus : 2; nigrocinctus :

6; gracilis: 7; pelamidoides: 4; pelamis: 1.—Of these Laticauda

scutata is excessively numerous in Timor, Hydrus pelamis in New

Guinea, the Molucca Islands, and Otaheite, where the natives use it as

an article of food. The remaining species, as far as is known, have

been observed nowhere in such overwhelming numbers. Large indivi-

duals of every species are very seldom seen, it is the young individuals

which frequent the coasts, and it appears to be questionable, if even

the largest observed are animals arrived at their full size. The large

individuals are very ferocious; the young ones arelessso. Fortunately

for the fishermen the light blinds these serpents, which when out of

their proper element, become very sluggish and soon expire. ‘This

accounts for the safety of the class of men, whose daily calling brings

1058 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

them in immediate contact with animals, the wound of which’ is fatal.

The fishermen in the straits of Malacca are aware of their danger, and

therefore take care to avoid or destroy these reptiles while landing the

fishes. The Malays denominate them ‘‘ Ular laut,” i. e. serpents of

the sea, among which, however, the innocuous Acrochordus granulatus,

(Schneider) is also comprised as an inhabitant of the coasts.

PPL SS LLIN

BATRACHIA.

FAM. CACILIDZA, Bonaparte.

Gen. Icutruyopuis, Fitzinger, 1826.

(Epicrium, Wagler, 1828.)

Head depressed, elongated ; muzzle obtuse ; maxillary and palatine

teeth slender, pointed and couched backwards; tongue entire with

velvety surface; eyes distinct, below and a little in front of which a

fosset with a minutely tentaculated border ; body subfusiform with

numerous close circular folds.

IcHTHYOPHIS GLUTINOSUS (Linné) VaR?

Of a uniform sooty brown, paler on the lower surface. Circular

folds 254, of which 8 are caudal,

Hasir.—Singapore.

The transversal diameter, taken at the occiput, is nearly equal to

that of the root of the tail, and but little less than the uniform diameter

of the trunk, which is between the 24th and 25th part of the entire

length. Compared with a specimen of Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Linné,)

the present is of a more robust make ; the head is shorter, the muzzle

blunter, and the transversal distance between the nostrils greater.

The apex of the tongue and the arches formed by the teeth are broader,

more rounded. The palatal and upper maxillary teeth are blunter,

and appear less recurved. Those of the lower jaw, the largest, present

an appearance as if each was composed of two distinct parts: a lower

which is vertical, broadly triangular, the posterior margin of which

supports the upper part, which is curved backwards, and with rounded

apex. ~The circular folds of the skin are fewer, more distant, and with

the exception of the 3 or 4 anterior ones, complete, They are dis.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1059

posed in a manner similar to that of Ichthyophis glutinosus. The

crowded imbricate scales appear to be of a somewhat rectangular

form, less rounded than in J. glutinosus : in both their surface presents

a minute net-work. The fosset of the upper lip is situated in the

centre of a small tubercle. The circumference of the fosset is provided

with a very short, minute, membranous tube, which, however, after the

animal for some years has been preserved in spirits of wine, can scarcely

any longer be distinguished.

Pedeth of the heads hoe re sae 03 inch.

Pitto ditto trunk, ...... wee LO

Piero TICLOMtaty: os. edb. s A eee. 5 02

Entire length,.. 104 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 1, of the trunk, 12, of the root of the tail,

& inch.

A single individual was observed by Dr. Montgomerie at Singapore

in 1843, in whose garden it was turned up with the earth, from about

two feet below the surface, and from whom] received the specimen,

shortly after it had been killed. Although, as stated, it differs in

colours and in other characters from the description given by M. M.

Duméril and Bibron of Ichthyophis glutinosus (Epicrium glutinosum,

Wagler, apud D. and B.) as well as from a specimen 10% inch in

length, from Assam, the data appear to me insufficient with certainty

to determine, whether the present is a distinct species, or a variety of

Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Linné.)

FAM. RANIDA, Bonaparte.

Gen. Rana, Linné.

Skin smooth, hinder extremities very long, formed for leaping ; toes

palmated ; teeth in the upper jaw, and in the palate.

RANA LESCHENAULTI, Dum. and Bibi.

A line of minute conical tubercles along the sides of the body and

across the throat. Above uniformly chocolate-coloured; beneath and

on the innerside of the extremities white, more or less vermiculated

with pale brown. Iris narrow golden, rhomboidal, the two lower sides

not joining each other, but leaving a small open space between them.

Web of the toes orange with purple spots.

1060 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.

Pondicherry, Bengal.

The marbled appearance of the upper parts, described by M.M.

Duméril and Bibron, does not exist during life, but is acquired when

the frog is immersed in alcohol. The species is apparently not nume-

rous. Of two the larger was of the following dimensions :

Leneth of the heaoh.....naeaeae use 02 inch.

Pitto ditto trunk, 750 es os ee

Ditto: ditto anterior extremity, =. .....- > le

Ditto:ditlogposterion, spaces dee ale Geet ee

Rana bengalensis, Gray, Illustr. Ta Zool. is perhaps intended to

represent this species.

RANA TIGRINA, Daudin.

Syn.—Rana tigrina, Daudin. Hist. nat. Gren. &e, p. 64, Pl. 20.

Rana mugiens, Daudin. 1. ec. Pl. 23.

Rana mugiens, Latreille. Hist. Rept. F. 2, p. 153, Fig. 2

La grenouille taureau, Cuvier, R, A., 1. Ed.

Rana tigrina, Merrem.

Rana limnocharis, Boie, MS.

Rana eancrivora, Boie, |] MS.

Rana cancrivora, Gravenhorst.

Rana picta, Gravenhorst.

Rana brama, Lesson.

Rana rugulosa, Wiegmann.

Rana vittigera, Wiegmann.

Rana eancrivora, Tschudi.

Rana tigrina, apud Duméril and Bibron.

ie Kodék, Katak, Lancha” of the Malays.

Body and limbs above plies greyish-olive or brown, in some with

large rounded black spots, and with a yellow line from the muzzle

down the back, and a similar broad band from the side of the muzzle

to the loins. Beneath and on the innerside of the limbs white or

yellow, with or without black spots. Iris burnished golden, the lower

half sometimes black, pupil elliptical rhombic.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Coromandel, Bengal, Assam, Tenasserim, Java, Sumatra,

Timor, Philippines, Canton Province.

The species is excessively numerous in valleys and hills, after heavy

falls of rain, but adult individuals are of comparatively rare oecurrence

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1061

At night the deep short baying sound denotes its presence. The

largest mdividual measured :

ieee the head, .«.«aanssieretsily. 14uneli

aodwto, trunks. «id. 2: Seed. ase BF

Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ....... 24

Mitho. ditto posterior, :. b.2ciadpsencisieew ds 74

Gen. Mercatopurys, Kuhl.

Head very large, broader than the trunk, depressed ; rostral angle

and upper eyelid elongated to a point. Tympanic membrane hidden.

Nostrils lateral, below the rostral angle. Mouth enormous ; tongue

circular, slightly notched behind. Posterior extremity with a short

interdigital membrane.

MEGALOPHRYS MONTANA, Wagler, Var.

Above pale greyish brown, with a small black triangular tubercle on

each shoulder, and a similar in the centre of the sacrum. From the

sides of the muzzle a black band edged with white, continued round the

orbit, and then downwards, obliquely over the dark brown cheeks.

Outside of the limbs indistinctly marked with black, On the elbows,

knees and heels a large round black spot. Posterior margin of the limbs

rose-coloured. Fingers and toes yellowish white with transverse black

bands. Palms and soles black. Throat and chest sooty with a large

white blotch on each side of the latter. Abdomen and innerside of the

limbs sooty, vermiculated and spotted with white. Iris rich golden

brown, with minute black net-work. Pupil vertically rhomboidal.

Hasir.—Pinang.

Wagler’s short description of M. montana is drawn up from a pre-

served specimen, which apparently is also the case with that commu-

nicated in Erpétologie Générale, From the latter the present animal

differs both in colours and in the following particulars. The muzzle

forms a pointed lobe resembling the upper eyelids, but smaller. The

nostrils are transversely oval, protected by a membranous valve fixed

to their lower margin. The upper eyelids are perfectly smooth. The

nearly vertical cheeks are above bordered by an angular ridge termi

nating near the shoulder; behind by ashort curved ridge, which at

the angle of the mouth forms a small pointed lobe. The back is

smooth without transversal folds, but bordered on each side by a sharp

whitish ridge commencing at the upper eyelid, converging towards the

6x 2

1062 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

cloacal orifice. On the shoulder, near the triangular tubercle, the

ridge is enclosed between two short black lines.

Two males were at’ different times captured on the Pentland Hills,

at an elevation of about 1800 ft. One was found in a dark room,

where it was observed remaining motionless during several successive

days. Its forms and colours caused it at first to be mistaken for a

withered leaf. The second was taken ona tree. The iris is vertically

contracted by exposure to the light. The male has no vocal sacs.

The larger was of the following dimensions :

Length of the heads- 04 22208 22. Ao 108 ely

Hittoavwtto thanks! 3022 2... ee 1Z

- Ditto ditto anterior extremities,........ 2

Ditto ditto posterior,............. oo. dF

FAM. HYLIDA.

Gen. Limnopytes,* Duméril and Bibron.

Tongue long, narrowed in front, widened, forked, free behind ; teeth

on the vomer forming two groups, between the internal openings of the

nostrils; tympanum distinct ; Eustachian tubes middling ; four fingers

free ; toes completely or partially webbed ; sub-digital disks slightly

dilated ; process of the first os cuneiforme blunt, very minute; males

with vocal sacs; sacral transversal processes not dilated.

LIMNODYTES ERYTHRZUS, (Schlegel).

Syn.—Hyla erythrea, Schlegel.

Hylarana erythrea Tschudi.

Limnodytes erythreeus, Duméril and Bibron.

Back and sides brown or reddish-olive ; a longitudinal silvery white

band from the eye to the loin; a second similar from the nostrils,

parallel with the former. Beneath silvery white. The innerside of

the extremities spotted and lineated with brown. Iris golden brown ;

pupil vertically rhomboidal.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.

Java, Arracan.

Of three individuals observed, the largest was of the following dimen-

SIONS :

* This denomination has with propriety been substituted for the inadmissible Hyla-

Rana, Tschudi.

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1063

Beneth ofthe head, .. . 22 scsi ivy Obimely,

piste ditto’ trunk, |. 20. sgh eaidew td eon 1S

Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ...... 148

Ditto ditto posterior,..... .. Toe

GEN. PotypEeDATes, Tschudi, oe peut il and Bibron.

Terminal joints of the fingers and toes widened into a large disk ;

fingers slightly webbed at their base ; Eustachian tubes large ; in other

particulars resembling Limnodytes.

PoLYPEDATES LEUCOMYSTAX, (Gravenhorst.)

Syn.—Hyla maculata, Gray, Ilust. Ind. Zool.

Hyla leucomystax, Gravenhorst.

Polypedates leucomystax, Tschudi, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Upper parts changeable: buff, ashy grey, chocolate brown, tinged

with rose-or lilac, minutely or largely spotted with black. Upper lips

white. A blackish band occupying the sides of the head, from the

muzzle to tympanum. Beneath whitish or grey, uniformly, or minutely

dotted with black. Posterior surface of the thighs blackish or vermi-

culated with white. Iris silvery or buff; pupil horizontally rhom-

boidal.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Malabar and Coromandel Coast, Bengal.

This species has the power of changing its colours as above described.

Although it inhabits Singapore and the sultry plains of Bengal, it appears

not to occur in the valleys at Pinang, but to affect the hills, at an elevation

of more than 2000 ft., with a mean annual temperature of about 71°

memeth of the head, ......:....-....,, Of inch.

Pico ditto trunk, ....,.. «<2. eee ewe ee

Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ...... 14

Pegi O, DOSCCTION,. gc. cakes wand) Oe

FAM. BUFONIDA, Firzincer.

Gen. Buro, Laurentt.

Body inflated ; skin warty ; parotids porous ; toes united by a rudi-

mentary membrane ; no teeth.

Buro MELANOSTICTUS, Schneider.

Syn.—Bufo scaber, Daudin.

Bufo bengalensis, Daudin.

1064 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Bufe scaber, Latreille.

Bufo scaber, Daudin, Hist. Rept.

Bufo bengalensis, Daudin, Hist. Rept.

Le Crapaud de Bengale, Lesson.

Bufo dubia, Shaw, apud Gray, Llustr. Ind. Zool.

Bufo carinatus, Gray, Illustr. Ind. Zool.

Bufo melanostictus, apud Gravenhorst.

Bufo seaber, Tschudi.

“ Kakong,” “ Katak puru,” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Above earthy brown, grey or buff, in some marbled with black ;

lips, parotids, crests of the head, points of the tubercles, and last joints

of fingers and toes: sooty, or black. Beneath buff, im some vermicu-

lated with black. Iris golden brown; pupil transversely rhombic.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

In the Malayan countries this species swarms in valleys and hills.

It has in a slight degree the power of changing its colours, and it utters

a chirping, plaintive sound. The largest individuals examined, mea-

sured—

Leneth of the head,.)..... 0.0.02. 02 1 dee

Ditte:. ditto trams). J. Giese als. wl Fame he

Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ...... 22

Ditto ditto posterior extremities, ...... 42.

Gren. Hytapactyuus, Tschudi.

Tongue an oval disk, thick, free only at the lateral margins. Palatal

teeth. Eustachian tubes very minute. No parotids. Four free fingers

with the terminal joint widened, truncated. Five toes united at the

base by a very small membrane, the terminal joint not widened; sole

with two soft tubercles between tarsus and metatarsus, Sacral trans-

versal processes forming triangular palettes.

HyLADACTYLUS BIVITTATUS, N. S.

Upper parts and outside of extremities brownish olive with distant

small black spots. Head from the muzzle to the middle of the orbit

whitish. A broad whitish band edged with black from the posterior

angle of the eye, along each side to the loins. A shorter, oblique,

surilar band from the posterior angle of the eye. Beneath whitish,

vermiculated with brown. The throat of the males black. Inis golden

brown ; pupil transversally rhombic.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1065

From WH. baleatus, Tschudi, the present species differs both in

colours and in the following particulars. The profile from the nose to

coccyx forms a considerable arch, the highest part of which is the

centre of the back. The male is provided with a vocal sac, the large

openings of which are situated on each side of the tongue, and their

presence is easily detected by the laxity of the (black) skin of the

throat, which forms a broad transversal fold. Between the small open-

ings of the Eustachian tubes the palate presents a considerable trans-

versal fold of the skin, the free margin of which is fringed, which gives

it the appearance of a row of teeth. A similar fold has been observed

by M. M. Dumeéril and Bibron in the genera Plectropus, Dum. and

Bibr., and in Uperodon, Dum. and Bibr. In front of this fold is ano-

ther smaller, between the orbital protuberances. Behind each of the

large internal openings of the nostrils, isan arched bony ridge, which

in H. baleatus supports a few teeth. In the only individual of the pre-

sent species examined, the free margin of the ridge is cutting, but

without teeth. Over the symphysis of the lower jaw there is a small

pointed process, fitting into a corresponding cavity in the margin of

the upper jaw. In this species no less than in Uperodon marmoratum,

Dum. and Bibr. nearly the whole of the thigh is hidden by the skin

of the body, so that the posterior extremities are free but from a little

above the knees. This character does not appear to exist in Hyle-

dactylus baleatus, as it is not mentioned in the description of that

species by M. M. Duméril and Bibron. On the anterior part of the

back appear some indistinct rounded elevations ; the rest of the upper

parts is smooth. The skin of the throat and abdomen presents num-

erous transversal wrinkles, and is covered with minute tubercles. The

toes are more slender than the fingers, and their last joint, although

flattened, is not so broad, as that of the fingers, which is of a somewhat

triangular form, truncated in front. In WW. baleatus the fingers are

longer than the toes. In the present species however the longest

finger, the third, is nearly one-fourth shorter than the fourth toe.

The only individual which I had an opportunity of examining, after

its death, was a male taken in a field near Malacca. It was of the

following dimensions :

iaeweity of the heady. 22 ee some. cee.) ) O08 inch.

Sm OnGticO, TUN. as ete etter’ eee 2g

L066 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

In a straight lime from the muzzle to coe-

eyx, following the arch of the back,,. 34

Length of the anterior extremities, . .. 14

Ditto ditto posterior extremities, follow-

ine the’ posterior marsin,. Peewee 4 22

In the nomenclature adopted in the preceding Catalogue it has been

my wish strictly to adhere to the Rules proposed by the Committee of

the British Association for the Advancement of Science, published in

the Report of the twelveth Meeting, Rules with which I regret I was

unacquainted before the publication of the Catalogue of Malayan Mam-

malia.

I have to acknowledge my sense of obligation to the Hon’ble Sir:

William Norris, late Recorder of H. M. Court of Judicature in the

Straits of Malacca, to W. T. Lewis, Esq. Asst. Res. Councillor, Prince

of Wales Island, to W. Montgomerie, Esq., M. D. late Senior Surgeon,

Straits of Malacca, and to Capt. Congalton, H. C. Steamer Hooghly

for their assistance, to me so much more acceptable, as the limited

leisure left me by the superintendence of six Hospitals in Prince of

Wales Island, and a seventh in Province Wellesley, was latterly curtailed

by additional, extra-professional duties, imposed upon me by the present

local head authority in the Straits.

Fort William, June lst, 1847.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Pi. XX. Dilophyrus grandis, Gray. —(Natural size).

Pi. XL. Fie. 1. Calamaria longiceps, Cantor.—( Magnified.)

Fig. 2. Lycodon effrenis, Cantor.—(Magnitied).

Fic. 3. Dipsas boa, (H. Boie.)—(Natural size).

Fic. 4. Homalopsis hydrina, Cantor.—(Natural size).

Fic. 5. Homalopsis leucobalia, Schlegel, Var.—(Natural size).

Vic. 6. Hlaps melanurus, (Shaw.)—(Natural size).

)

sto es

Vic. 7. Elaps nigromaculatus, Cantor.—(Natural size).

Fic. 8. Hydrus nigrocinctus, (Daudin.) Var ?—(Natural size).

Fic. 9. Trigonocephalus sumatranus, (Rafiles.) Var.—(Natural

size).

ADDENDA.

P. 609. To Syn. Emys crassicollis, Bell, add: apud Horsfield: Life of

Raffles.

P. 614. To Gymnopus gangeticus, (Cuv.) add: Syn. Trionyx ocellatus,

Hardwicke (Young), apud Jaquemont: Atlas: Pl. 9.

P. 622. To Syn. Crocodilus biporcatus, Cuv. add: apud Horsfield: J. ¢.

P. 903, To Syn. Python des isles de la Sonde, add: Cuvier, R. A.

‘

1847.| Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1067

LATITUDINAL DISTRIBUTION OF REPTILES

Inhabiting the Malayan Peninsula and Islands and other Localities.

[&p. prefixed to localities signifies that they are inhabited by species of which

varieties occur in Malayan countries. |

CHELONIA.

1|Geoemyda spinosa, Gray. _|Pinang. |Sumatra.

2| mys crassicollis, Bell, ms. |Pinang, Malayan Peep Java.

insula,

3\ Hmys platynota, Gray. Pinang, Maleyan Pen. |Sumatra.

insula.

—S

oo Od ee

Emys trivittata, Dum.&Bibr.| Pivang, Malayan Pen-| Bengal, Assam.

insula,

eSS=——_—_—XsX—“€l OO ee . ee eee | ee —_—

ate 3 ° Sere : eae .

5 Cistudo amboinensis,(Daud.) Singapore, Malayan|Java, Amboina, Philippines,

| ; Peninsula. Tenasserim Provinces.

“hh . , Me > Sin:

6 Tetr aonyx affinis, Cantor. |Pinung.

—

7 Gymnopus gangeticus,(Cuv.)| Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Rivers and Bay of Bengal.

insula.

| |S ae Pay Eur Oh St Oe PRS Tela, oe GMB ETAY Lit ce ta Ube

8, Gymnopus cartilagineus,|Pinang,Malayan Pen-|Java, Dukhun, ‘ India,’

(Boddaert.) insula. China)”

—

| | TT Naee Gl See

Gymnopus indicus, (Gray.) |Pinang,Malayan Pen |Rivers of India, Philippines.

insula.

10\Chelonia virgata, Schweig-|Malayan Seas. \Teneriffe. Rio Janeiro, Cape

t=)

ger. of Good Hope, New York,

Indian Ocean, Red Sea.

11|/Chelonia imbricata, (Linné.}|Malayan Seas. tlantic and Indian Ocean.

12!Chelonia olivacea, Esch-| Malayan Seas. Bay of Bengal, China Sea.

| scholtz.

SAURIA.

UCrocodilus vulgaris, Cuv./Malayan Peninsula & Java, Sumatra, Tenasserim,

Var. B, Dum. & Bibr. | Islands. | Bengal, Coromandel, Ma-

| | Jabar.

SS — |

2 Crocodilus porosus, Schnei-/Pinang, Singapore. Seychelle Isiands, Timor, Ja-

| der. Malayan Peninsula; va, Sumatra, Tenasserim,

| Bengal.

3: Platydactylus lugubris,Dum.'|Pinang. Otaheite,

| and Bibr. |

a Re

| IT a) in rT OT:

4 Platydactylus gecko, (Uin-'Malayan Peninsula. Philippines, Java, Tenasse-

| né.) rim, Burmah, Bengal, Co-

| romandel.

—

On cw ss

Platydactylus sientor,Cantor. Pinang.

J y ; §

1068

for)

—

Catalogue

Platydactylus monarchus,

Schlegel.

Ptychozoon homalocephalum,

(Creveld.)

Hemidactylus peroniit, Dum.

and Bibr.

'Hemidactylus coctei, Dum.

and Bibr.

Hemidactylus frenatus,

Schlegel, ms.

'Hemidactylus piatyurus,

| (Schneider. )

(Gray.)

Varanus nebulosus,

and Bibr.

Varanus flavescens, (Gray.)

Varanus salvator,(Laurenti.)

emo —Se

Bronchocela cristatella,

(Kuhl )

Lophyrus armatus, (Gray.)

Dilophyrus grandis, Gray.

Draeo volans, (Linné. )

Draco maculatus, (Gray.)

\Leiolepis bellii, (Gray.)

Eumeces punctatus, (Linné.)

Var.

——.

Euprepis rufescens, (Shaw.)

Var. D, Dum. and Bibr.

Var. FE, Dum. and Bibr.

Var. F, Dum.

and Bibr.

Bibr.

‘Gymnodactylus pulehelius,|Pinang, Singapore.

Dum.|Pinang.

of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ores

De ex8

Pinang,

Pinang, Singapore.

Singrpore,|Philippines, Amboina, Bor-

Malayan Peninsula.| neo.

Ramree Island (Arracan),.

Pinang.

| vies

Isle of France.

Pinang.

Bengal, Bombay.

Amboina, Timor, Java, Ma-

rian Isles, Ceylon, Bengal,

Assam, South Africa, Ma-

dagascar.

Pinang, Singapore,

Malayan Peninsula

Pinang.

‘Philippines, Borneo, Java,

| Bengal, Assam.

Java, Siam, Bengal.

Pinang.

Bengal, Nipal.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Philippines, Moluccas, Am-

insula. boina, Java, Bengal, Assam.

Pinang, Singapore,;/Amboina, Island of Buru,

Malayan Peninsula.| Java, Sumatra.

Cochin-China.

Pinang. Singapore.

Pinang.

Pinang, Singapore,

Malayan Peninsula.

Pinang.

| Pinang, Malayan Pen-

insula.

Pinang, Singapore, Sp. Coromandel, Malabar,

Malayan Peninsula. Bengal.

Cochin-China.

Sp. Sandwich Islands, Phi-

é i lippines, Timor, Celebes

Pinang, Singapore, PI ‘ de bes,

aa Borneo, Java, Coromandel,

Malayan Peninsula |;

Bengal.

Pinang,Malayan Pen-jJava.

insula.

. . s . i}

25|Lygosoma chalcides, (Linné.)|/Pinang, Singapore. Java.

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1069

OPHIDIA.

InNNocuous.

1,Pilidion lineatum, (Boie.) |Pinang, Singapore. |Java.

2|Typhlops nigro-aljus, Dum. Pinang, Singapore. ‘Sumatra.

and Bibr. rae

3) Typhlops braminus, (Dau-|Vinang, sae apart oa Bo clini Philip-

din.) Malayan Peninsula.| pines, Guam (Marian

Isles), Java, Tenasserim,

Bengal, Assam, Coroman-

del, Ceylon, Malabar.

— re a ———

coo rufus, (Lau-|Singapore. Java, Tranquebar, Bengal ?

renti.) {

5|Xenopeltis unicolor, Rein-|Pinang, Singapore, Celebes, Java, Sumatra,

wardt. Malayan Peninsula.

ee oe

6 Python reticulatus, (Schnei-|Malayan Peninsula & Chusan ? Amboina. Java,

der.) | Islands, Banka, Sumatra, Bengal ?

7|Acrochordus javanicus, ‘Pinang, Singapore, |Java.

Hornstedt.

8 Acrochordus granulatus, |Rivers and Sea of the Bay of Manilla, New- Guides

(Schneider. ) Malayan Peninsula) Timor, Java, Sumatra,

and Islands. Coromandel.

7, Calamaria lumbricoidea, (|Pinang, Singapore. | Sp. Celebes, Java.

Schlegel, Var.

hr eS

——— |

10\Calamaria linnei, Boie, Var.| Pinang. Java.

| Schlegel.

11 \Calamaria longiceps, Cantor,'Pinang.

12)\Calamaria sagittaria,Cantor.;Malayan Peninsula. |Bengal, Assam,

13 Cor onella baliodesra, corel ahaa Java.

gel.

14 Xenodon purpurascens, Pinang. Fava, ‘Tenasserim.

| Schlegel. ‘Var. Chirra Punji, Assam,

| Darjeling, Midnapore(Ben-

| gal. )

15|Zycodon aulicus, (Linné.) Pinang. Bengal, Coromandel.

Var. A, ‘Pinang. Bengal.

Var, B, | Pinang, Malayan Pen.|Java, Tenasserim.

Var. C, | Pinang, Malayan Pen.'Pulo Samao, Timor.

Var. D, |Malayan Peninsula. Bengal.

| eS es BPS ER ee

16|\Lyecodon platurinus, (Shaw.)\Pinang. Java, Bengal ?

17|\Lycodon efrenis, Cantor. |Pinang.

— | —

1s |Coluber fasciolatus, Shaw. |\Malayan Peninsula. Coromandel.

Gre. 2

1070

19 Coluber radiatus, Schlegel. |

20 Coluber x‘orros, Reinwardt.

21|Coluber hewagonotus,Cantor.

—~—.

wardt.

Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the

22|Dipsas dendrophila, Rein-| Pinang,

[Ocr.

Pinang, Singapore.|Java, Sumatra, Cochin-Chi-

Malayan Peninsula | na, Yenasserim, Assam.

Java, Sumatra, Arracan, Te-

nasserim.

Pinang, Singapore,

Malayan Peninsula.

Pinang.

Singapore,|Ceiebes, Java.

23! Dipsas multimaculata,Schle-

gel.

Dipsas cynodon, Cuvier.

25| Dipsas boa, Boie.

Herpetodryas oxycephalus,

(Reinwardt. )

27) Dryinus prasinus,

wardt.)

(Rein-

Var. A,

Var. B,

Varec,

{

Pee oe —_—_——oO— oan

28 Leptophis pictus, (Gmelin. )

{

Vara;

—|

29| Leptophis caudalineatus,

Cantor.

Leptophis ornatus, (Shaw.)

Var.

|e)

31\Tropidonotus umbraius,

| (Daudin. )

—

32| Tropidonotus stolatus, (Lin-

né. )

———-

Var.

—_— | -——

33| Tropidonotus schistosus,

| (Daudin.)

34) Tropidonoius

| (Cantor.)

Var.

cerasogaster,

——oo

Malayan Peninsula. |

———

Malayan|Celebes, Java, Tenusserim,

Pinang,

Peninsula. Bengal,

Pinang, Malayan|Java, Tenasserim.

Peninsula.

Pinang. Java.

Pinang. Celebes, Java.

Malayan Peninsula &/Celebes. Java, Cochin-China,

Islands. Siam, Burmah, Tenasserim,

Arracan, Bengal, Assam.

‘Same localities. Same localities.

‘Pinang.

Pinang.

Manilla, New Ireland, Wai-

giou, Amboina, New-Gui-

nea, Pulo Samao, Java,

Sumatra, Cochin-China,

Tenusserim, Burmah, Ben-

gal, Assam, Coromandel.

Bengal, Assam, Ceylon.

—

Malayan Peninsula &

| Yslands.

Malayan Peninsula,

Pinang, Singapore.

Sp. Bengal, Ceylon. _

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Java, Sumatra, Tenasserim,

insula, Arracan.

Sp. Bengal, Assam, Coro-

mandel, Ceylon.

Malayan Peninsula &|Java, Bengal.

Islands.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-

insula.

Philippines, Tenasserim,Ben-

gal, Assam, Nipal, Coro-

mandel, Ceylon, Bombay.

Philippines, Tenasserim, Ben-

gal, Madagascar.

Same localities.

Malayan Peninsula,

Same locality.

—

\Bengal, Assam,

Malayan Peninsula.

{

1847. ] Malaya

35) Tropidoncius junceus, Cant,

eee

36|Homalopsis rhinchops,

(Schneider.)

3/|Homalopsis buccata, (Linné.)

38| Aomalopsis sieboldi, Schlegel.

39|Homalopsis enhydris,

(Schneider.)

—| ——_-- ——— =

40) Homalopsis plumbea, Boie.

41|Homalopsis leucobalia,

Schlegel, Var.

—> | ————

a Homalvpsis hydrina, Cantor.

———

}

431. Elaps melanurus, (Shaw.)

4411. Llaps intestinalis, (Lau-

| renti.) Var.

45! Hil. Hlaps nigromaculatus,|

| Cantor.

46 IV. Elaps bivirgatus, Kuhl,

Var.

47\V. Bungarus flaviceps, J.

Reinhardt.

48|/VI. Bungurus candidus,

(Linné.)

49 VII. Bungarus fasciatus,

(Schneider.)

VL. . Hamadryas ophiopha-

gus, Cautor.

51 bX. ae Lau-|

renti.

luiescens,

Var. D, (Daudin.)|

Var. nigra,

‘Sea off Pinang and the

: f : fe

» Peninsula and Islands. 1071

|Pinang.

NA e . ° 7 \ . a . rye

Malayan Peninsula &/New-Guinea, Amboina, Ti-

Islands. mor, Sarapua, Java, Su-

matra, Tenasserim, Bengal,

Coromandel.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Java.

insula.

Malayan Peninsula. |Bengal.

Malayan Peninsula &|Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,

Islands. Coromandel.

Pinang. Java.

Sp. Timor.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-

insula.

a ee

ee et ee ee ee

Malayan Peninsula.

VENOMOUS.

Tenasserim,

mndel. )

Malayan Peninsula. Nerva, (Coro-

e,|Sp. Java, Malwah, (Central

India.)

—_—_—— -————— ———

—_— —

Pinang, Singapor

Malayan Peninsula

Pinang, Singapore.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Sp. Java, Sumatra.

insula.

Pinang. Java.

Malayan Peninsula. Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,

Assam, Coromande!}, Cey-

lon, Maiabar.

—

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,

insula. Coromandel.

ae SSeS

Pinang, Singapore, |Java, Sumatra, Bengal, As-

Malafan Peninsula.| sam, Coromandel.

Sp. Countries between the

Sutledj and Cape Como-

rin, Ceylon, tindoostan

to Cape Romania, Suma-

tra, Java, Ternate, Bor-

neo, Philippines, Chuasan,

Baneals Coromandel,

Pinang, Singapore,

Malayan Peninsula

Pinang, Singapore.

1072 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

52 X. Trigonocephalus grami-| Pinang, Singapore,|New Holland, Timor, Pulo

neus, (Shaw. ) Malayan Penin-| Samao, Celebes, Eastern

sula. Java, Banka, Sumatra,

| Tenasserim, Bengal, Chir-

ra Punji, Nipal, Coroman-

del, Ceylon.

Var. Pinang, Singapore,|Sumatra, Tenasserim.

Malayan Peninsula

53/X1. Trigonocephalus suma-| Pinang, Singapore, |Sp. Sumatra.

tranus, (Rafiles.) Var. Malayan Peninsula.

—————— Se Ss ip ah er a a aoe

54/XI1. Frigonocephalus puni-|Pinang, Singapore,|Java.

| ceus, Reinwardt. Malayan Peninsula.

——

—

5do/XIIT. Laticauda scutata, |Sea of the Malayan|Bay of Bengal, Sea of Ti-

Laurenti. Peninsula and Is-| mor, Celebes, Molucca,

lands. and Liewkiew Islands,

: New Guinea, Tongataboo,

China Sea.

_—_—_

56, X1V. Hydrus striatus, (La-|Sea of Pinang, Ma-|Sea of Liewkiew Islands,

cépeéde. ) layan Peninsula. Timor, Sumatra, Bay of

Bengal.

97|XV. Hydrus nigrocincius,Sea of Pinang, Sin-|Bay of Bengal, estuaries of

| (Daudin.) gapore, Malayan} the Ganges.

Peninsula.

Var. ? |Sea off Pinang.

58) XVI. Hydrus gracilis,|Sea of Malayan Pen-|Bay of Bengal, Malabar,

Shaw. insula and Islands.| Sumatra, Borneo.

—

S9IXVIT. Hydrus schistosus,|Sea of Malayan Pen-'Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Su-

(Daudiu.) insula and Islands.| matra.

—.

60/XVIII. AHydrus pelamidoi-|Sea of Malayan Pen-|Bay of Bengal, Sea of Cele-

des, (Schlegel. ) insula and Islands | bes, Molucca Islands, Chi-

| ma Sea.

——.

61) XIX. Hydrus _bicolor,|Sea of Malayan Pen- Bay of Bengal, Sea of Suma-

(Schneider. ) insula. tra, Java, Celebes, Mo-

luccas, China Sea (to 27°

| -N. L.) Otaheite, Bay of

Port Jackson (33° 55’ S.

| | L, 151° 25’ E, L.)

BATRACHIA.

1\Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Lin- Singapore. Sp. Java, Ceylon, Assam.

né.) Var. ?

2|Rana leschenaulti, Dum. PFihtee Peninsula. |Bengal, Pondicherry.

Bibr.

3| Rana tigrina, Daudin. Malayan Peninsula}Coromandel, Bengal, As-

and Islands. -| sam, Tenasserim, Java,

Sumatra, Timor, Philip-

pines, Canton Province.

1847.| Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1073

4) Megalophrys montana, Wag- Pinang. Sp. Java.

ler, Var. ;

Dae SANs =| lee :

5| Limnodytes erythreus, ‘Malayan Peninsula. |Java, Tenasserim, Arracan.

(Schlegel.)

—

6| Po/ypedates leucomystaa, Pinang, Singapore,|Bengal, Coromandel, Mala-

(Gravenhorst. ) Malayan Peninsula.| bar.

——

7|Bufo melanostictus, Schnei-|Malayan Peninsula|Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,

der. and Islands. Coromandel.

8|Hyledactylus _bivittatus, |Malayan Peninsula.

Cantor. |

ALTITUDINAL DISTRIBUTION OF REPTILES

INHABITING THE ManAyAN PENINSULA AND ISLANDS, AND OTHER

LOCALITIES.

[The extra-Malayan localities have necessarily been confined to such of

which the elevation has been specified by authors, the Malayan are given

from personal observation. |

Prince or Wauus Istanp (PuLo Pinana), 5° 25’ N. L. 100° 19’ E.

Valley : Mean annual temperature : 80° 03 Fahr. Average monthly range

of the thermometer: 11°; greatest daily range: 13°. Annual quantity of

rain: 60.5 inch. (145 days).

Hills. Granite. Highest elevation (Western Hill) 2,500 ft. Mean an-

nual temperature 71°. Average monthly range of the thermometer 10° ;

greatest daily range 9°. Annual quantity of rain: 116.6 inch (174 days).

Vegetation even for a tropical distinguished by luxuriance, beauty and

variety. Characteristic features: Filices. (Alsophila contaminans, Wal.—

Schizea dichotoma,—Neuroplatyceros (Acrostichum) biforme, Desvontaine.

Polypodium horsfieldii, Bennett.)

Paudanacee. (Freycinetia).

Taccacez. (Taeca cristata, Jack).

Palmacez. (Areca catechu, Willd. Arenga saccharifera, Labill. Nipa

fruticans. Euoplus tigiliaria, Jack. “ Pinang Lawyer.’’* Calamus).

Scitamines. (Hedychium sumatranum, Jack. Amomum biflorum, Jack).

Orchidacez.

Taxaceze. (Dacrydium. Podocarpus).

Gnuetaceze. (Gnetum gnemon. Gnetum brunonianum).

Artocarpez. (Phytocrene palmata, Wal. Phytocrene bracieata,t Wal.)

Nepenthacez. (Nepenthes distillatoria. Nepenthes ampullaria, Jack).

Gesneraceze. (Didymocarpus crinitus, Jack).

Euphorbiacee.

Corylacez. (Quercus racemosa, Jack. Lithocarpus javensis, Blume).

_ An undescribed dwarf palm, hitherto supposed to be confined_to the hills of

Pinang. Sir William Norris found it on Mount Ophir in 1847.

¢ This species appears to be confined to the lower parts of the hills and the valleys.

1074 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Begoniacere. (Begonia orbiculata, Jack).

Stereuliacesee. (Sterculia coccinea, Roxburgh. Durio Zibethinus, Lin.)

Dipteracee. (Dipterocarpus).

Aurantiacee. (Murraya paniculata, Loar).

Anacardiacere. (Stagmaria vernicifiua, Jack).

Connaracer. (Hurycoma longifolia, Jack).

Garciniee.

Melastomaceee. (Melastoma bracteata, Jack. M. exigua, Jack. M. glauca,

Jack. Sonerila moiuccana, Rob.)

Myrtacez.

Sincarore Isnanp, 1°24’ N. L. 104° E. Mean annual temperature,

80°. Greatest daily range of thermometer: 10°. Annual number of rainy

days: 185 Surface gent tly undulatmg. Sand-stone hills, indicating remote

convulsion ; highest hill (Bukit Timah) ) 530 ft, granite. In the valleys occur

vegetable and animal forms which at Pinang have been observed at or near

the summit of the huls, but not in the plains. Thus at Singapore, oceur

Alsophila, Schizea, Tucca cristata, Gnetum, Nepenthes, Begonia, Kurycoma

and others, which at Pimang appear to affect a much greater elevation. In-

stances of Reptiles m common to the plains of Singapore and the hills of

Pinang are: Ptychozoon homalocephalum, Gymnodactylus pulchellus, Lygoso-

ma chaleides, Pilidion lineatwn, Typhleps nigro-albus, Calamaria lumbricei-

dea, Var. Leptophis caudalineatus, Kiaps intestinalis, Elaps nigromaculatus.

Maayan Peninsuua. Geographically, not politically, from 12° N. L.

between 98° and 104° E. computed to about 80,600 square miles, or about

4009 square miles less than Great. Britam. Zoological formation has

hitherto been confined almost exclusively to the plains of the western part.

The productions of the chain of mountains dividimg the Peninsula, and ter-

minating in Cape Romania in 1°17’ N. L. (Point Barus in 1° 15’ N. L.)

are almost entirely unknown. The late Mr. Griffith on a visit in the early

part of 1842 to mount Ophir (Guénong Lédang, in about 2° 30’ N. L. on the

eastern boundary of the district of Malacca, granite, and computed about

4600 ft.) made the interesting discovery, that from 1500 ft. and upwards the

Yee vi changes completely, and in many respects assumes a Polynesian

Australian character. Early in 1847 Lieutenant Colonel James Low

visited Keddah Peak, (Giénong Jerai,) opposite to the town of Keddah, in

about 6° 5’ N. L. which he observes is not granite, but stratified, abounding

in minerals. According to observation of the boiling point of water, the

ee a Smeal platform on the edge of the strata, is 5,705$ ft. above the

ea. ‘Towards the summit the vegetation becomes very stunted and par-

hee of Australian character.* Colonel Low further observes that during

the ascent he did not see a single animal, but found foot prints of a Rhino-

ceros, smaller than usual, he supposes, up to the very summit. To a casual

visiter of the Malayan hill forest, during the day, the paucity of animals is

a striking feature. The noonday hght subdued by the dense foliage of the

towering stems, gives to the scene a sombre character, heightened by the

unseen denizons. Their presence is manifested in the shrill vibrations of

Cicade, one of which on the Pinang hills is noted for its resemblance to the

cavalry trumpet, the call of the Tupai, the dismal tap of the gigantie wood-

pecker, whe creaking flight of a Buceros, or the retreat of frightened Semno-

pithecs.

* A collection of plants from the summit of the mountain, with which Colonel Low

favoured me, were examined by Capt. Munro, H. M. 39th Re oiment, the only botanist

at present in Caleutta, previously to their beine despatched to the Royal Gardens, Kew.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1075

CHELONIA.

SPECIES. Hits. . PLAINS.

Geoemyda spinosa, Gray. Pinang.

Emys crassicollis, Bell, MS.

Emys platynota, Gray.

Emys trivittata, Dum. & Bibr.

Cistudo amboinensis, (Daud.) a

Tetraonyx ajfjinis, Cantor.

Gymnopus gangeticus, (Cuvier. aie

Ponds and rivulets Malayan

Peninsula, Pinang.

Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Ponds and rivers Malayan

Peninsula, Pinang, Bengal.

Ditto ditto.

Sea off Pinang.

Rivers and sea-coast Malayan

Peninsula, Bengal.

Gymnopus cartilagineus, (Bod- ~ |Ponds and_ rivers Malayan

daert.) Peninsula, Pinang, Java,

te ¢ India,” “* Chi+

ee oe ye

Gymnopus indicus, (Gray.) Rivera estuaries and sea-coast

Malayan Peninsula, Pi-

; mang, India, Philippine

Islands.

Chelonia virgata, Schw.

Chelonia imbricata, (Lin.) Sea.

Chelonia olivacea, Eschscholtz.

SAURIA.

Crocodilus vulgaris, Cuv. Var. Rivers, estuaries and sea-

B, Dum. & Bibr.

Crocodilus porosus, Schucider.

Platydactylus lugubris, Dum. eal

& Bibr.

Platydactylus yecko, (Linné.)

ne ee

coast Malayan Peninsula

and Islands, Java, Suma-

tra, Tenasserim, Bengal,

Coromandel, Malabar.

Ditto ditto and Seychelle is-

lands, Timor.

Pinang.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Platydactylus stentor, Cantor. |Pinang.

Platydactylus monarchus, Pinang. /Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,

Schlegel. Singapore.

Piychozoon homalocephalum,|Pinang. ‘Singapore.

(Creveld. ) |

Hemidactylus peronii, Dum, & Pinang.

Bibr.

Hemidactylus coctei, Dum, & Pinang, Bengal.

Bibr.

Hemidactylus Srenatus, Schie-| Pinang.

gel, MS.

Hemidactylus platyurus,

__(Schnerder. )

Pinang.

Gymnodactylus ihc ea.

(Gray.)

EE ooo

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Peninsula, Bengal.

Pinang, Bengal.

Singapore.

1076 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting ‘the [Ocr.

SPECIES. HItts. PLAINS.

Varanus nebulosus, Dum, &|Pinang. ae Bengal. i.

Bibr.

Varanus flavescens, (Gray.) Pinang, Bengal. _

Varanus salvator (Laurenti.) Pinang. Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Bronchocela cristatella, (Kuhl )| Pinang, Malayan Pen- Malayan Peninsula, § Singa-

insula, pore.

Lophyrus armatus, (Gray.) Ws ii: Pinang, Singapore. agit

Dilophyrus grandis, Gray. Pinang. cm aS,

Draco volans, Linné. Feng Pinang. : aa Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Draco maculatus, (Gray.) Pinang. SO Muna). tok ce

Leiolepis bellii, (Gray.) | Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Eumeces punctatus, (Lin.) Var.| Pinang. Or, Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,

Singapore.

Euprepis rufescens, (Shaw.) ae eee

Var B. Dum: & Bib. | Ping. ep

Var F, Dum. & Bibr.| sates cS

Euprepis ernestiit, Dum. and TC Ghee OL ae Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Bibr.

Lygosoma chalcides, (Linné.) Pinang. Singapore.

OPHIDIA.

Innocuous.

Pilidion lineatum, (Boie.) Pinang. Singapore.

Typhiops nigro-albus, Dum. &|Pinang. Singapore.

Bibr.

Typhiops braminus, (Daudin.)|Pinang,Malayan Pen-|Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

insula. Peninsula, Bengal, Assam.

Cylindrophis rufus, (Laurenti. ) Singapore, Tranqubar, Bengal.

Xenopeltis unicolor, Reinwardt.|Pinang. Singapore, Malayan Penin-

sula.

Python reticulatus,(Schneider.) Pinang, Malayan Pen.|Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

| insula. Peninsula, Bengal ?

Acrochordus javanicus, Horn-| Pinang. Singapore, Java.

stedt.

Acrochordus granulatus, Rivers and Sea-coast of Ma-

( Schneider.) layan Peninsula and Is-

lands, New-Guinea, Timor,

Java, Sumatra, Coroman-

del, Bay of Manilla.

Calamaria lumbricoidea, Schle- Pinang. Singapore. *

gel, Var.

Calamaria linnei, Boie, Var,|Pinang. Java.

Schlegel.

Calamaria longiceps, Cantor. |Pinang.

Calamaria sagittaria, Cantor. Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Coronella baliodeira, Schlegel. |Pinang.

1847.)

SPECIES. + AL EELS

Xenodon purpurascens, Schle-| Pinang.

gel.

Lycodon aulicus, (Linné.) Pinang.

Var. A, Pinang.

Var. B, Pinang.

Var..c, Pinang, Malayan Pen-

insula.

Var. D;

Lycodon platurinus, (Shaw. ) Pinang.

Lycodon effrenis, Cantor. Pinang.

Coluber fasciolatus, Shaw.

Coluber radiatus, Schlegel. o

Coluber korros, Reinwardt. a

Coluber hexagonotus, Cantor. Pinang.

Dipsas dendrophiia, Reinwardat.|Pinang,Malayan Pen-

insula.

Dipsas multimaculata, Schie-| Pinang.

gel.

Dipsas cynodon, Cuvier. Pinang.

Dipsas boa, Boie. Pinang.

Herpetodryas oxycephalus, Pinang.

(Reinwardt.)

Dryinus prasinus, (Reinwardt.)}|Malayan Peninsula

and Islands.

Var. A, Ditto.

Var. B, Pinang.

Var. C, Pinang.

Leptophis pictus, (Gmelin.) Malayan _ Peninsula

and Islands.

Var. A, Ditto.

Leptophis caudulineatus, Can- Pinang.

tor.

Leptophis ornatus, {>taw.)Var.| Pinang.

Tropidonotus umbratus ,( Daud.)

Var.

Tropidonotus stolatus, (Linné.)

Tropidonotus schistosus,(Dau. )

Var.

Tropidonotus cerasogaster, on. MG

(Cantor. )

Tropidonotus junceus, Cantor. Pinang. Mie

Homalopsis, Gans wre

Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

PLAINS.

Java.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,

Bengal.

Pinang, Bengal.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Bengal ?

Malayan Peninsula, Coro-

mandel.

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Peninsula.

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Peninsula.

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Peninsula, Java.

Malayan Peninsula,

Malayan Peninsula.

Java.

Malayan Peninsula and Is-

lands.

Ditto.

Malayan Peninsula and Is-

lands, Bengal.

Ditto.

Singapore.

Malayan Peninsula.

Malayan Peninsula and Is-

lands, Java, Bengal.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,

Bengal, Nipal, Coroman-

del, Bombay.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Ditto ditto.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

All the Malayan species in-

habit fresh-water, rivers,

estuaries or the sea-coast,

as noted under each,

tor.

Naja lutescens, Laurenti. Var.

D. (Daud.)

Var. nigra.

i A

1078 Catalogue of Reptiles, $c. [Ocr

VENOMOUS.

Specigs. Hits. PLAINS.

Elaps melanurus, (Shaw.) |Malayan Peninsula, Tenasse-

rim, Nerva.

Elaps intestinalis, (Laurenti.) Pinang. Singapore, Malayan Penin-

Var. sula, Sp. Java, Malwah,

(Central India.)

Elaps nigromaculatus, Cantor. Pinang. ‘Singapore.

Elaps bivirgatus, Kuhl. Ver. | Pinang. Malayan Peninsula.

Bungarus flaviceps, J. Rein-|Pmang.

wardt.

Bungarus candidus, (Linné.) ;Malayan Peninsula, Benzal,

Coromandel, Malabar.

Bungarus fasciatus, (Schnei- Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,

der.) Bengal, Coromandel.

Hamadryas ophiophagus, Can-| Pinang Singapore, Malayan Penin-

sula, Bengal.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Pivang, Singapore, Malayan

insula. Peninsula, Bengal, Coro-

mandel.

Pinang. Pinang, Singapore.

Pinang, Malayan Pen- Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Trigonocephalus gramineus,

(Shaw.) insula, ChirraPunji.| Peninsula, Bengal, Nipal.

Var, |Pinang, Malayan Pen-| Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

insula. Peninsula.

Trigonocephaius sumatranus, Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

(Raffles.) Var. Peninsula. Sp. Sumatra.

Trigonocephalus puniceus, Pinang, Singapore, Malayau

Reinwardt. Peninsula.

Laticauda Hydrus, +7 All species inhabit the sea or

estuaries,

BATRACHIA.

Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Linné.) Singapore.

Var ?

Rana leschenaulti, Dum. and

Bibr.

Rana tigrina, Daudin,

ae ee

Megalophrys montana, Wagler,

Var.

Limnodytes erythreus, (Schie-

gel.)

Polypedates leucomystaa, (Gra-

venhorst.)

Bufo melanostictus, Schneider

Hyladactylus bivittatus, Can-'

tor. |

(re ee

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal,

Pondicherry.

Malayan Peninsula &) Malayan Peninsula and Is-

Islands. lands, Bengal.

Pinang, Sp. a

[Malayan Peninsula.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-! Singapore, Malayan Peain-

insula. sula, Bengal.

Malayan Peninsula Maliyau Peninsula and Is-

and Islands. lands, Bengal.

ee re cme | ne

Malayan Peuinsula,

}

1847. | Ruins of Ranode. 1079

Memorandum regarding the recently discovered ruins of Ranode, in

Scindeah’s Dominions ; by Henry Core, Secretary Archeological

Society of Dehli.*

The Right Honorable the Governor General having most liberally

sanctioned, by a late order, the appointment of Lieut. F. Maisey, of the

67th Regt. N. I., to imvestigate the ruins of Ranode, in compliance

with the suggestion of the Archeological Society of Dehli, it may be

considered desirable to publish the principal inscription on those ruins,

with the view of eliciting information contemporary with the researches

of Lieut. Maisey ; and I have the honor to: submit a brief account of

the place, drawn up from the Memoranda supplied to the Society by

Capt. R. R. Ellis of Shansee, when the inscription was originally for-

warded by him.

Ranode is situate in the Chandoree district of B icaah: s dominions,

about 35 miles nearly due South of the famous fort of Nurwur, and at no

great distance (apparently 6 or 7 miles) east of the high road from

Agra to Bombay. Although marked in the maps, as a place of some

consequence, it is not mentioned in Hamilton’s Gazetteer, and I find

no account of it elsewhere. It is close on the banks of the Airawati,

a small stream which takes its rise at Indore (not the capital of Hol-

kar’s dominions) three kos from Ranode, and where there is a stone

image of Bhim Sen, one of the Pandu princes, and also the remains

of ancient buildings.

The edifice in which the inscription, forwarded to the Society by

Capt. Ellis, was found, was first brought to light by Capt. A. Dewar,

commanding the Ist Calvary of Scindeah’s contingent, and is known

in the neighbourhood as the “ Kokai Mahal.” It is built of gigantic

masses of hard freestone, without any ornamental sculpture, beautifully

fitted together without a particle of cement.

From the rough sketches drawn apparently by a native, and which

accompanied the inscription, it is clear that this edifice is one of consi-

derable extent ; the inscription is cut on an erect tablet, situate at the

end of one of the varandahs of the Palace,

* Communicated with the iscription and translation, by the Archeological Society

of Dehli.— Eps.

1080 Ruins of Ranode. (Oct.

There are besides this, the principal building, two tanks of consider-

able dimensions, named the Gass and Bhowkebaoli. There are also

in the neighbourhood some Musalman tombs with inscriptions of the

reign of Aurungzeb.

About eight kos further down the Airawati stream, is Kandalpur,

said to be the Kandalpur mentioned in Wilkins’ translation of the

Bhagavat, from which Krishna carried off Rukhmini, the betrothed

wife of his cousin Sisupal, the Rajah of Chanderi.

From the mere glimpse which this imperfect sketch affords of the

ruins in question, we perceive that the field of investigation is ample,

not only at Ranode itself, but in the neighbourhood, and we may rea-

sonably expect very important results from Mr. Maisey’s researches.

The translation which accompanied the inscription is prepared by

H. M. Elliot, Esq., C. S., Secretary to the Government of India. I am

assured by that distinguished Orientalist that not a name that occurs

in the document is to be found in any of the genealogies hitherto

published. We may further hope that several of the letters and words

now omitted as undecypherable, may be restorable on such a careful

investigation as Lieut. Maisey will be able to carry on.

INSCRIPTION.

ean: fra | ea waren faa hers: | Tara

atta ford fafan aftaraaay vaste TRAST

WARIS TATA HalCFeCAIS: UCEat | aqaTyaRaTTH

WAR GUAAMSLIEE WAM Tag TAA Raraava heater: |

alae SRR CRSC CSCC CeCe TaTaigutcaey fen

qaatfe a: mang | WoWActaaat afafsaaaasre Tay

caaicatge yae rican wfcarearastsaata || Sataarew

Terms wwafafteasaqay ya: maTaracedtamaqey

TRAE TUL: l ce et efrey mnaacraaarfcat

aicaamraiateaed fauctrsfararesrattsatts | aaa

qedtwcuta area zeaatace fanaa fataatta

—s | Exerqsrareqgargarte: \ wea fayufaata atsry

= yarae fagwaferafcure: | aencysseasata amza

frufacactrercacgear: | | aera tran trarraa fate

1847. | Ruins of Ranode. 108)

auastated Gas aara: | Starngtancan eri area

aucafsafuutaaqate: | acteurs: Taytyrggqat CAAT

ARTA | wantag feaurwarty SalfactaeHnay ares: a

MACRTTCATIg fea: vaifata afrawanaats: | ver

aafifaqaitraafeareaaaraa avardfatg: 1 wae

afaae wate aera faaireat TIBATATKT IAAT

crquuaniagta: | cparedffaasrauagadi aera aa ute

FASAAAAIAAALTSIATA TAAL || WAT AUB AMAA ST

aqeacrslacataaral| MaMa ay fa Uae aa

MLAS | HUTA SHALIAT TA azaires fama T

faaaaifaacrarate AHAAAVAMTAU: | CACITATAS

aia ofraa: wafacaufaa| ofasaraictuawaare

slaqeanagqeats qaféata euatantaamaaapa ec faas

TAHA | aired uae faarasegfaat wcatfaara | wets

waaaqa frartrarararatya: HAUTE VES AAT aaa

eireiafrdaartrerainaretatrarawe cia: aertraeaey

aasaiaats: Sa | cua Trefwrszararg

AMAA Sl | Banrcaanrecafeaamsgiesraay

Cquss: | Braet weaaifacsuna areraewese: 5

facafeadcautaa fi gerrauraarara: | yvectrfequeqaa

afe waafvamafies: | eacfraaaaa cfadaaagtrare

qarasayatay afaigeaaaeiinan: | amis

fanefasqeaeradqga:) wifa wa wks aera: ary TAT

wau faa: | eae farmreatra THe TTeg aT: UCa az

waft aac fa freer: RAT | UeaTMA ATA AAs 7

waryfaeirta aewahitaararzac: TRAUMTCIA || STAT

argues fiaaafaagedarce: frefrmaat faruarey

SIA SA | stareaicaficarea: waraqaeantqateay a:

wremifcfatca ARITATH GATT [Was assets

ua: RuwawamAeeanete AACAA aaa AT |S

sutaufeosti TRATAMCS Aa TABS WLITATCHAaA

AS VST || wasalcafecrmeaRwas ula

i, & 2

1082 Ruins of Ranode. [Ocr.

a afaaaxarcaaa: eiattaa fanaa: | Waa RAG aA Taare

WECAACRZ IAAT: faantaraftaacty | atfeeae

aparatcs farataa: | aratageatrsraaeeagfoataaa

TaTaagay qIVaqRy WGA eaLa Baal a l|LHS

aa fatrag (waza) wat ufasand ufeataa S| aaatag

fancafacata waieaa 7 aeafearaas | afemattaaa

aaaaa fee aaa a Ta) cafaaa| SAAT AT ALT T

aaa fcwaraala qe Fray ATTA TE aa erg TIAA AH

Waa: | fasaritetaaanaTees: areata ATA RATA

MUASSUATUS CVA: | PAT CATS sane aa aaafsT

aaaifugeda PacgquaarTsaa uveutiag frase

ceqTTEMTA TUTAs AIST ATI CaheA ate qaertaa ware

dratecucatiay fatarndfeagusgiya aeUetet

ANAK | @araefartin faqrnaermaaianparat wi

VAYAAITTTAALIyy | aTAasawaafaaseg

fare few: agufanta: azafaaaease a: Uz | Varaa

Sweaters: aaa quaratraatgara fe ay Stas

afrairaratarargiracate adyattaaey aetaquate

atefauet CTHceaeca || a aatsatea: uawayet Farht

waifed | caaaufcsancaataa yard fare igeratfaagr

ctizafiiauned fafa a: arafeqefeqeafaaaa

al | faesramaraaransascfea aaa wattafa

eaueicencfafe | enrciearaaaafacauerecafcacicgat ©

HUALCHAT AAMAS AAT: | Tea aaa

wufeirsieacaat ferrari THAAZ VT AVITS

ahonfa fr ereaata aftanernqen tiaras eat ire

farrar erst: waaay | TSC TY AARUY CAGE TSA

TDA HAAR areufey: daaaaas: fasrda weuey fH

SC EADICAC critica a au frrmanTyaass alata

wmeeamate: eawatrsrararaa Abia: neem

afta: aaa | agaaearae aeyartateenfaes

AMT auzaefiadnaeadawea || Barrens bi

1847. | Ruins of Ranode. 1083

aaa fadt waited faa weadiifraag Ga

aq: aaaa| feet sqcacay: dtfafreraarts

aqrgqudttatate wear wufey waif) waa fea

aaarntateaene aeutufatrdaratefauaatarn

RAAT SAAT | AA AFSTIU afcaraa fad afsdarara-

QUAA HAR LATA SIG EA | Srgsrarstarttrefeastat-

ad SARITA aaraTayd: fata Foe | aaa

equfa o caafacey as: woofs fansfaareey | SaaT-

qaqaRAacasuageuted: Fatt wars | aarad-

eqrfa UQUL aa eaTAA LC aAAT asattaeta | sara.

SE RICE SUIT aeMaAt eanag trays: | ATeey-

ah > lahahdababadiabie hid WaT BIg asa aa ataAae. :

aqaaa: | cateufeatatatefacagaaaiec was a-

APAaAOAsT: AMAIA | CASAC Aara Warara-

fayamnaitmaseanite geatrarare eats fay caret

eqesataaTaaii aa arava: gaa eal fa faa sae

arfearrat: | fraqwaaeat arqcfaaraat || waqate-

Tua caaaaiacastradatataatad afraatarfeta-

atcaraa | RASA UPaatsrarasfsantea faamaetcarfaat

sercarya franca tata CHa fasmamantana

aifaqzamfeaaenra | LAAT AT HULTATA TTS LIF AT

aqctataaa StrearaT ATS TATRA Ty fatueia Hate

eratafraraarat aa fe eatac ose: araaeaawtataaaaa

mufaeufaata dora sd faerafatusataey fara

AGST | AMA ATA SAA AAI AAT AQAA AAT SST

SAS AUSF SSHACISITE | MAM ALAS ATTRA STR TT-

xa MAT AAUS ATS AALS AT ATA ANL aS | UTaTS CaqTT-

amaata: ToT: Daedtaartea | aafeereragatfeatan:

marearara fea faarfa HaaTaTaUcaTaaasa ear feaat-

ALSAAAT| aaitategqy gare aa racaareKaaaaay

witaacreagararaasaiT metaata | FEAT AT.

nataartaeaginitas WAU MC AAa ERT AA LAA a

1084 Ruins of Ranode. [Ocr.

faarafcoae | AE HIATT A AAMT TATA T SL TT

f=: | VAI a eAa TATA as ART a SWAT ) areararet

fraatratrdee ware wCaTT TILA TAT AAT

fous atafsqeiaarar: | RATE fa eay aA AA aH CAL ET

gtafafeare: | gureared faaaataeaTaae aa aT II

fecneanfetmeats froncisragaria aataratet

qacragquiantaaea 4 decafeufercaa: fears

faaredaeny Faces | Berscfatafranrarsd a fag

AUTAT: | aaa faa aA AATEATSTAS ALATA | a

arfrererenpngzerqafatasicanizerat | fratfeueat

aaa aac: aaae saat: | walfadtaregaraaretaqar

FAA | CHACHl faa Cagcaigaarargaaranr: |

afaurimadiacraraacaaye es | sefetatyen ta

cufatecretqurdirwen | cneatatedfsarararen

aufeaqqcean | RaTaadtaartt farsatrsctrgsfagas: |

faatacafatrara HITTAATHTA | fexriaranitaaa fax

weutminaiigasarqaataanifcawe: | ata

eq WL aa sigussaacuia wariifaancaces frafcar |

aritastatane a: areqeutaafaay: Waray THAT VIZ

wefaee weaamnfasnantnghraanena || aaT aT

ALA CSC e TATA Ta fa BATA: | THATS THAT S

HAUSA Gq WalwraaeyeulHe cars aeAHAAaT

wseaa afadien fercarsisnraateartearrearfafeat

Translation of an Inscription at Ranode.

Praise be to Shiva who dwelleth in a land where rains pecpetnalla

fall, and who is the lord of Paradise, and giver of happiness to mankind

* * *, a god most righteous and powerful. * * * Praise be to him to

whom sacrifices for propitiation of sins are offered, who keepeth his

word, and who dwelleth in Kailas and on whom all Devatas and Asurs

attend.

May the injunctions of the conquerer of Tirpora be always your

guide.

Padmasan, with implicit faith celebrated a Jag in the delightful forest

called Daruban, by means of which he ganied the favour of Shiva, who

1847. ] Ruins of Ranode. 1085

is pleased only by placing great confidence in him. * * * He prosper-

ed by virtue of this holy performance; he attained great power, and

his family increased greatly. He was succeeded by a still better per-

son of Muni descent. His name was Surendr ; he had a pure heart

and possessed great power, and commanded universal respect. His

dominions increased daily like the new moon. His son was the most

celebrated Kadamhguhambusi, whose son was Raja Shankhmathikad-

hipat, whose son was Ambipal. This prince like Mahadev, was a

great conqueror of his enemies. From him descended Bhoritapa ; his

son was Tirath Nath, and from him descended Ram, a prince of great -

renown. His son was Purandargur, who was as powerful as his father,

and who possessed a great inventive genius, and is admired to this day

by all learned men for his extensive knowledge and superior talents. He

was so shrewd that no lawyer could cheat him of his wealth. His son

was Rajanishikhrabharan, the most venerable and praiseworthy man of

the time, whose fame shone with equal lustre with the sun. The

virtuous and wealthy Raja Avanti, having heard from his messenger of

the unparalleled qualifications of this worthy person, wished to see him

before performing the Jag, he was now going to celebrate. Raja

Avanti, the Chattri, went in person to that pious man, and after using

every art and entreaty, brought him to Opendrpore, which abounds

with Tamal-trees.* * * The wise and well educated Monarch gave

charge of his kingdom to him and himself retired to do penance. This

most virtuous and pious prince who was as famous as the Sumeru

Mountain, and who was the cleverest man of his age, entrusted the

management of the government of Mattinagar to Rani Paindr and hav-

ing retired to a solitary place, passed the remaining days of his life in

performing worship. He was venerated by all. To him succeeded

Cayach Shiva, who was beloved by all his subjects, and was as strong

as armour. He was bold in field, had skill enough to ward off success-

fully the weapons of his enemy, and had subdued his passions. He

was succeeded by his disciple Sada Shiva, a man of great forbearance ;

when he himself like his predecessor sought retirement. Sada Shiva's

son was Sudhdaesh a prince of equal dignity, resembling to mountain

Odayachal. He was so powerful that he destroyed all his enemies, as

the beams of the sun remove darkness. He was as generous as power-

ful. His dominions increased to an astonishing extent. He had not

1086 Ruins of Ranode. [Ocr.

* * * * * * His power extended to the remotest parts of the world, he

never deviated from the prescribed rules. The fame of that good

Monarch shines to this day like the moon. He had control over his

passions and thus became an ornament to the seat of his Guru. He

preserved peace throughout his reign and kept alliance with those who

were worthy of his confidence. Tis * * * was * * * a man very wise

and learned. This prince deserves great commendation, but suffice it

to say that he humbled the pride of all his enemies. His excellencies

are too numerous to be described in this short sketch. He was suc-

ceeded by his disciple Biyom Shiva, a most worthy and able person,

and as pious as his predecessor. He acquired universal fame. He

was highly forbearing and he was called Biyom Shiva, because he com-

posed many verses in praise of Biyompad (or Vishnu). He gave much

protection to his subjects and devoted himself always to the cause of

others. His character was so commendable that it was sung by

Kumers (celestial choristers.) The fame-of that great Monarch spread

over the earth like the moon-light. * * * What more should I say in

praise of this extraordinary man. than * * * He was most pious, and

much devoted to worship ; he was gentle in his speech and he followed

the way of righteousness. He hada perfect command over his pas-

sions. He was very punctual in the discharge of his duties. He was

a good administrator as well as a virtuous man. His words were very

instructive, and all the good qualities were combined in him. * * *

Jag * * * He possessed a very large kingdom which increased every

day. * * * * He was the most excellent person of his time. All his

acts were surprising. His dominions extended to all parts of the

earth. He had travelled over the whole world and had gained univer-

sal applause. Herepopulated the long desolated city of Mutmayurpur

and made it as flourishing as in the days of Ranipaindr. * * * This

city was now repeopled by him and made the seat of his government.

He embellished the city with gold and pearls; his beautiful horses

* * * and stately elephants. He caused the buildings in the city to

be cleaned. This great king with his immense wealth restored that

admirable city to its ancient splendour. He superintended himself the

construction of the new buildings * * * His pious and glorious actions

were admired both by men and gods * * * who had turned away his

eye from anger which is contemned by all good men. He was a man

1847. | . Ruins of Ranode. 1087

of great forbearance and piety and there is nothing too good to be ob-

tained by those who are always devoted to worship. * * * were so fat

that a slap on their haunches produced a sound as loud as that of a

trumpet. They were as swift in their motion as the sun. The Raja

was very punctual in the performance of the worship required of a

Brumhchari. * * * He had acquired a good name by his generosity and

pious conduct. He was a prince of highest repute. He was as beau-

tiful as Indra. The arms of Shiva were his protectors. Mahadev

was never so much pleased with any person as with him. He never

spoke trifles even when he conversed with his friends. He was of a

fair complexion; and was the greatest man of his age. He hada

thorough acquaintance with the doctrines of the Buddhist religion, and

knew those of the religion of Jains as well as they themselves did. He

had knowledge of the past, present, and the future. * * * His out-

ward appearance was such as excited terror, and that famous and pious

Raja (was so bold) that he feared no enemy. He was kind to those

who were good; he knew each person’s worth, and he deserves great

praise for his virtues. He was the mightiest Monarch of his time, and

possessed all the qualities of a good man, * * * before the noise of

elephants * * * like the deer and jackals * * * could stand or endure

* * * His talents shone with equal splendour in day and night, and his

renown spread over the world like the moon-light. That excellent

prince was adorned with a garland of all virtues that a man can possess.

* * * There never was a man superior to him in any respect in this

world, He was very submissive, just, energetic, mild, wise, brave and

pious. * * * He had gained popular applause. Many Baolis, magnifi-

cent buildings, gardens * * * temples in honor of Shiva, Parvati, Nan-

dishor and Ganesh were constructed by him. The water of the Baolis

was so pure that the shadow which the stars reflected in it seemed

every night like Kumud flowers, and the ornaments which adorned the

feet of those women who came to bathe there made a noise like that of

aswarm of geese. The image of women that looked into the water

was seen in it as clear as a lotus flower. The Baolis were adorned

like a beautiful woman with every kind of embellishment, and every

person that looked at their steps was highly pleased. They were the

monuments of this Raja’s greatness * * * * * In that pleasant land,

and in those splendid buildings the Raja lived like Mahadev. The

1088 Ruins of Ranode.

lofty buildings which surrounded those Baolis prevented the sun’s rays

from reaching the surface of water in them, and it appeared as if the

sun was ashamed to show its face to that pure water. They were so

magnificent that you would suppose them to be the dwelling of gods.

They were as cool as celestial habitations which are refrigerated by the

gentle breeze of the sea. * * * The buildings which were on the banks

of the river were as splendid as the moon, and the surface of the water

in that river was covered with lotus flowers. * * * It never left *.* *

in all seasons it was very deep. * * * The moon shone very beautifully

on its rapid streams, and resembled a mirror. The temples were as

free from impurities as the hearts of gods are pure from all vice.

* * * * In the river there were all kinds of fish. * * * That victorious

Rajé who had subdued all his passions, used to live in those palaces.

* + * They were more beautiful than women who are adorned with all

kinds of ornaments, and the Raja had made this city the museum of

all the curiosities of the world. * * * It is well known that Baolis are

usually embellished by kumud flowers, but these Baolis were so beau-

tifully constructed and ornamented that kumud flowers owed their

beauty to them. * * * This Raja was as glorious and powerful as the

gods. The Hill of white stones which shone like the moon in the

cold season derived its beauty from the occasional visits of this Monarch

who had planted numerous trees (on it.) He conquered all his ene-

mies, * * * This city * * * * was repopulated by him.

The writer of these verses was * * * and the person who transcribed

them on this stone was Anrudh.

LDL LLL LLLP LLL LIF SILL LL LDL IIL

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For SerremsBer, 1847.

PL LLLP LDAP"

The regular monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

Wednesday evening, the lst. September, 1847.

The Lorn Bisuop, in the chair.

The minutes of last meeting were read and confirmed, and the

accounts and vouchers for August laid on the table as usual.

The following gentlemen were ballotted for and duly elected members

of the Society :—

Dr. Lamb, Superintending Surgeon.

Gilson R. French, Esq.

William McDougal, Esq.

Major Waugh, the Surveyor General of India, was named for ballot

at the October meeting; proposed by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., seconded

by Dr. W. B. O’Shaughnessy.

In consequence of the absence of Major Marshall, his notice of

motion, that all sections and committees of the Society be authorized to

elect their own Secretaries, was not brought forward.

Read letters from H. M. Elliott, Esq., Secretary to the Government

of India, Foreign Department, accepting Mr. Frith’s offer to join the

Thibet Mission.

From H. M. Elliott, Esq., Secretary to Government of India

Foreign Department, promising to forward Lieutenant Strachey’s nar-

rative of his tour in the lake districts of Manasarowar and Rakas Tal,

From Major Anderson, C. B., Ishapore, forwarding a paper on the

route of the Chinese traveller Hiuan 'Thsang.

i) Riz

1090 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Sept.

From Mr. Logan, Singapore, with a paper on Lamination and Lami-

nar Coloration accompanying Iron-masked Walls in the Sedimentary

Rocks of Singapore, &c. |

From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., on the Tame Sheep and Goats of the

sub-Himalayas and Thibet.

From Capt. William Munro, announcing his retirement from the

Society in consequence of his departure to England.

From H. Cope, Esq., forwarding, on the part of the Archeological

Society of Dehli, a memoir by Messrs. Cope and Lewis “on the Town

and Palace of Feerozabad, in the vicinity of Dehli.”

From Capt. Kittoe, on the route of Fa Hian through the Province

of Behar.

From Baboo Nrependernath Tagore, Honorary Secretary to the

Tuttwabodhini Sabha, presenting a copy of the first Kulpa of the

“ Tuttwabodhini Patrika.”’

From Baboo Debendernath Tagore, forwarding a Buddhistical image

recently exhumed in the vicinity of the Temple of Tribeni, near

Hooghly.

On the part of the Council of the Society the Secretaries submitted

their unanimous recommendation—that Capt. William Munro, be

elected an Honorary member of the Society, as a tribute of their sense

of the zeal and success with which he has applied his varied scienti-

fic attamments to numerous enquiries of general utility during his late

service in India.

That Capt. Munro’s report on the Timber Trees of Bengal be forward-

ed to the Millitary Board, as that of the Asiatic Society, with the due

acknowledgment of the valuable aid Capt. Munro has afforded, also

that the Report be published in the Journal.

A letter having been received by Mr. Laidlay from Colonel Sykes,

announcing that the Court of Directors had sanctioned the immediate

publication of the Rig Veda in London, to be edited by Dr. Muller,

with a translation by Professor Wilson, at an expense of Rs. 40,000, —

the Council felt it to be their duty to direct the immediate suspension

of all outlay on the edition of the same work recently sanctioned by the

Asiatic Society of Bengal under the editorial management of Dr. Roer.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1091

With this resolution Dr. Roer at once complied, and addressed the

subjoined letter to the Council, recommending that instead of the Rig

Veda the Society undertake to publish the Sanhita of the Yajus Veda,

one of equal importance.

Extract of a letter from Cou. SyKus, dated “ India House,” 2d July, 1847.

“The views I propounded in my notes upon Ancient India, are making

some progress on the continent. Monsr. Manfried, in his recent work, ‘‘ Essai

sur ’ origine dés principaux Peuples Anciens”’ has adopted, with few excep-

tions, the whole of my opinions; and justifying his adoption upon logical

deductions. We shall presently, I suspect, have further reason to acknowledge

the soundness of some of these opinions inthe revelations of the Rig Veda,

the text of which the Asiatic Society will be glad to learn, the Court of Di-

rectors have authorized to be published, together with an English translation,

at the expense of £4000. The Editor is a very profound Oriental Scholar,

although a young man, Dr. Max Muller. His labours will extend over a

period of five years.”

To Dr. W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY,

Senior Secretary, Asiatic Society,

Dated Asiatic Society, the 27th August, 1847.

Sir,—I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, dated

the 20th instant, and in reply to report to you for the information of the

Committee of Papers, that in compliance with their instructions I have put

an immediate stop to the progress of the work relative to the proposed edi-

tion of the Sanhita of the Rigveda, and that in the course of this month I

shall submit to the Society the portion that has been completed.

As it is not stated in the letter of Col. Sykes, that a commencement of the

edition has been made in London, I beg to submit it to the Society, whether

they think fit to place as much of the text and commentary, as is ready for

the press, after having passed the Oriental Section, at the disposal of the

Honourable the Court of Directors.

Although under the circumstances set forth in your letter, I fully agree

with the propriety of discontinuing the printing of the Rigveda, yet I do not

perceive a reason why the printing of this Veda at home should induce the

_ Society entirely to give up an undertaking into which they have embarked

before the eyes of the literary world, and of which the difficulties have been

now for the greater part overcome. 5

The Sanhita of the Rigveda is but a small portion of the Vedas, a complete

edition of which requires the united energies of many colabourers. I would

1092 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Supt.

therefore suggest to the Society to go on with their work, and to publish

within the space of five years in which the Sanhita of the Rig will be printed

in London, another part of the Vedas, for mstance, the Sanhita of the Yajur,

which is of equal importance. Thus the wishes of the Directors and the

learned public would be gratified, two parts, instead of one, of the important

work at once appearing, and we would at the same time redeem the pledge

which the Society for a long time has owed to the Directors. In conclusion I

beg to draw the attention of the Society to the cireumstance, that an edition

of the Vedas im India possesses an advantage which is altogether wanting in

Europe. Even the most distinguished scholar has to make a new study for

the Vedas to master ther language and grammar, but while in Europe he is

limited to his own resources, he can here at every stage of the work avail

himself of the assistance of Pundits, by which, to say the least, the publica-

tion must be greatly accelerated.

I have the honour to be, Si,

Your most obedient Servant,

E. Roerr,

Co-Secretary, Asiatic Society, Orrental Dept.

The Council regarding this proposal as deserving attentive consider-

ation, recommended that the Oriental Section be solicited to report upon

it at their earliest convenience for the information of the Society.

Dr. Roer also having most liberally proposed to place as much of

the text and commentary of the Rig Veda as he had already prepared

for the press, at the disposal of the Hon’ble the Court of Directors,

the Council recommended Dr. Roer’s offer for the acceptance and thanks

of the Society.

Some discussion ensued as to the expediency of discontinuing the

preparation of the Rig Veda on the unofficial communication above

refered to.

It was observed, that having commenced in this country where

greater facilities for accuracy and expedition existed, a text and com-

mentary with translation, after much delay and application of the

Oriental funds to other general uses of the Society, it must be desired

not too hastily to drop the task, except with the exact knowledge of

what was doing and wished to be done by the Home authorities.

Accordingly, on the proposition of Mr. Bushby, it was carried by a

majority, that pending the reply to an immediate reference to the India

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1093

House, Dr. Roer be requested to proceed with his Edition of the Rig

Veda.

Reports having been received from the Curators and Librarian in

their several Departments, the meeting adjourned.

LIBRARY.

The following bocks have been received since the last meeting :

PRESENTED.

Rudimens de la Langue Hindoui; par M. Garcin de Tassy. Paris, 1847.—

By THE AUTHOR.

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, for the year 1838.—By

E. Buytu, Esq.

The Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, No. I.—By

J.R. Logan, Esq. *

The Oriental Baptist, No. [IX.—By Tue Eprror.

Upadeshak, No. IX.—By tux Epiror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, No. VIIJ.—By tus Eprrors.

The Caleutta Christian Observer, for August, 1847.—By Tur Eprrors.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Oifice, Calcutta,

for the month of July, 1847.—From THE Surveyor GENERAL’S OFFICE.

Record of cases treated in the Mesmeric Hospital from November 1846 to

May 1847, with Reports of the Official visitors, (two copies.)—By THE BEn-

GAL GOVERNMENT.

Le Moniteur des Indes—Orientales, et Occidentales, Tome II. No. Il.—

By THE EprTor.

EXCHANGED.

Calcutta Journal of Natural History, No. 29.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 203-4,

Journal Asiatique, Nos. 41-2.

The Athenzeum, Nos. 1023-4.

PURCHASED.

Journal des Savans, Avril et Mai, 1847.

Ferguson’s Latin Dictionary.

Meadows’ French Dictionary.

O |00°%

SOOT/IL'6

9@'L |SV'l

90 |ee0

“ulRyY

"yR1]s O[NWUND

“1[MWIND OLLI

*Apnolg

*"Iyedjs OFUWNA

Apno[g

“ord

‘IyVI3s O;NWND

“Apnoyo Ala A

*1781]S OyNUIND

‘TynwWND

Tyeljs OpAUIND

*Apnoig

“Tq aul NT

"oN

“Apnolg

“AZZ

ong

‘ApnOTD

"e138 OFRWND

"Tyeljs OFNUIND

“oni,

ong

“OWI

“Apnolg

“OnIC

*Apno[g

‘

*sasvyd s

Pa ee

‘s

as}

yoaT | yaa

"UONBAITY

"SODNLH

uUley

*oanjR1od wa J,

WIN WIXI

*AYS ay) JO yoodsy

"SIO'LL |0'8L IS°8L |e9"

"A \O'LL |S°L8 [0°06 |FS9°

"I “S|O'BL |S°S8 |0°S8 |9F9"

"S|L°18 |S 68 [0°16 |249"

"MA (8'6L 7°88 |2°06 |90L"

"$/8°6L |8'F8 |0°S8 |PEL"

"$|8°6L 0'F8 /8°€8 |SZL"

"9/0°6L |S 98 |b'98) 1ZL"

"$1008 8°68 |8'16 | 989°

“N'/3°08 0°68 [0°16 |8Z9°

“S/0'6L (0°S8 [6°28 19L°

"M *S10°08 |9 98 |¢°88 |PL9°

"S18°08 0 48 [0°88 |S8¢"

"S|9°08 |@'FB 14°98 |oz¢"

aS 06! 0''8 18°08 |SLr°

"TN {108 |@'F8 |0'S8 |0ze"

“S18°08 |0'98 0°28 |F8S"

"NOL |G'8L 10'BL |E%9"

"A “S|P'6L 2°88 19°16 |G6¢"

“N'18°08 /0°S8 10°28 |Z1¢°

_ TH. “$|8 08 (0°06 0°16 |@rS"

"A “S|S°18 1°28 |0'48 |S0S"

“#10 08 |0°E8 |G°Eg IBLF

"1 /8°08 [8°28 0°68 [ELF

“A “S/'%8 (0°78 9°88 |e6P°

"OL *S/0°%8 |P'L8 |G°88 |6LF

°S/9°18 |0°S8 10°98 |SIS"

"S/8°08 |6'F8 |%°S8 |FI9"

"A 'S/0°18 [8 68 o'F8 |169°6'UT

Pe (| 2 sO ee aS

s2u0/s/ ele =| ek

=i elves cots es =

Pea ede’ a elie SS

? So me = te ras

Beis ie em Cola ee

io ae

pPMIAA | cadnyeradusa J SP

"uid be ye ReASSEA poe! Ee

*(ynund o1aIZQ )ApNO|D

——E

“OUNC

“Apnop[g

“OMG

*1y8.1}8 O[/NWIND

“od

‘Om

“od

"IYB13S OJLUUND

*Apnolg

“IYNUIND OLD)

“Apnolg

Uley

“ONT

“Apnolg

ong

“ond

ond

‘js OjNUIND

"ond

“ond

“Apney)

“yawn

OIL

"yedjs O;NUIND}

“nun D |

“Apno|)

‘IVe1}s OFNWINA

“ANG ayy jo yoodsy

05 i ye asin end bait ab

“a “Nilo

<a)

ASSas

ISSIR

. e

DDN AH ra rH

QtnN

Foy

QESODSSSOOHHSTHS

ais

jeaeafica

ey et) 3

ANONOAnrABSOOOeS IAS

erie

DRDO DDOODDODOOME DOOD S a

Aw AHEA

“W0S 46 9%

WLOd

astquns

UoNoaIICy

aASSHs

~ao

“A 9M JO

°00 G00

Cig petarosans

DOSSSSSIARQVSHSS

. - eae

SIGHRLRTSA

Onmoonoror

*ounqeied ua J,

WDODDDDDDDDDDDODDDDDDDODODDSD

—_——

= oo

oe | 9

DOs rs

2.25

ts S.

og -

Koged =

of @

ky eS

. Le

=o S

1 =a

*JP8I ee fo YRUOTT ay? ca panaien ‘20MQ § jnaauay sohaaung ay} JD em See 7091607010030 Wy

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

NOVEMBER, 1847.

SPAAPRAPARALAAAA AAA AAADALLIYPLYLYLYPYYLYPLPPAWWPIPPPAPPLALIA

Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal,* by Capt. Munro, F. L. S.

I know of no better mode of supplying, as far as may be in my

power, the information required relative to the timber trees of India,

than by making a catalogue of the best of them, appending such remarks

to each, as my own experience and reading may enable me to supply.

1. Teax— Tectona grandis, Nat. Fam, Verbenacee. Generally known

to the natives as Saguan or Segoon, although in central India two or

three other trees are also called by the same name. The Teak when in

flower is very pretty, and being so commonly cultivated nearly all over

India, is known to most Europeans. Although it thrives to my own

knowledge in almost every portion of Hindoostan, it attains perfection

ina few favored localities only. The Teak forests of Malabar, are well

known. They are very extensive, and produce according to experiment

finer teak timber than any other forest. The trees generally grow in

| low hills of about 1 to 3000 feet elevation above the sea. Moulmein

| is also noted for its teak. I have seen large forests of the tree in

| Nagpore, and near the Nerbudda, the wood is very much used in

| that part of the country, and appears to be of a very superior descrip-

| tion. In the Metcalfe Hall there is a very good specimen of Teak

| grown in the Botanical Gardens, which has been worked up into a table

; and presented to the Society, by the late Mr. Robison. From experi-

| ments carried on by Capt. Baker, and detailed in the Ist Volume of

| Gleanings in Science,” it would appear that Rangoon, Bombay, and

* Drawn up by Capt. Munro, at the request of the Asiatic Society, for the informa-

| tion of the Military Board. :

No. XI.—New SERIES. 72

1096 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. [Nov.

Pegue Teak were almost of the same strength, but are far surpassed by

the Malabar Teak. Captain Baker’s experiments, which will be constantly

referred to, were carried on with specimens of wood two inches square

and 6 feet long. In these trials the average weight, required to break

the Malabar Teak, was 1070 ibs. whilst the other kinds broke with an

average of 870 ths. The extremes in these trials are very remarkable,

indicating a very great difference in the value of different specimens of

the same timber. The specimen from Rangoon, breaking with 654 tbs.

and another from Malabar required 1162 tbs. Teak will not bend so

much as Sél or Soondree, and breaks with about the same weight as

Sal. It is therefore easy to determine for what purposes Teak is best

adapted. It is used, as is well known, for an infinite number of purposes

in India. The experiment made by Capt. Baker, differs much from

the results of Major Campbell’s experiment at Cossipore, as detailed in

the Transactions of the Society of Arts. The Malabar specimen seems

to have been a bad one, but as many of the other specimens were from

unseasoned wood, they are not so much to be depended on.

2. GuHumBAR, Gomar or GHUMBARRE—Gmelina arborea, Linn.

—This belongs to the same natural family as the Teak, and is indeed

very closely allied to that wood in appearance, with the grain rather

closer, although much inferior in strength and elasticity. The best —

specimen broke with Capt. Baker, with 580 tbs. and the worst with

500. It is a common tree in most parts of India, generally found on

hills about 2000 feet in height. It also grows in the Soonderbunds.

The timber is supposed to resist water and worms better than Teak.

As it will not bear much stress, it is commonly used for light work,

such as the cylinders of drums, carriage panels, decks of budgerows, and

turnery. Although more durable than many woods, and not subject to

warping, it can scarcely be called a valuable timber, and from its resem-

blance to Teak, might be used in mistake for that wood, where serious

consequences would ensue.

3. Daamum or Danean.—This was discovered by Mr. Griffith

to be an undescribed species, and was called by him Hemigymnia mac-

leodii. Of the same order with the Teak, it is very dissimilar in its

great elasticity. I am not aware of any other locality for its growth

than the forest about Sconie, between Jubbulpore and Kamptee. The

tree has a peculiar appearance, and can be distinguished at a long dis-

1847.] Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1097

tance in the jungle. I have seen excellent fishing rods made out of

it, and good-sized timber could be at times procured. I believe the

timber to be excellent, but, as according to our present information, it

grows at such a long distance from water carriage, except by the Ner-

budda, it cannot be looked upon as likely to be of much consequence in

ecommerce. I imagine from observation the tree to be of slow growth,

and that it would require 30 years to come to perfection, if it should

be thought desirable to encourage its cultivation on the low hills which

approach the Ganges. There is no good specimen of the wood in the

collection of the Horticultural Society, and it would be very desirable

to procure one.

4. and 5. There are two other woods of this family produced in

Goalpara, CHIKAGHUMBAREE,—Premna hircina, and BuxpHo.t,

Premna flavescens,—which from Mr. Kyd’s experiments would appear

to be very durable woods, but are not I believe, possessed of any other

valuable properties.

6. Sat—Vateria robusta, W. and A—Shorea rebusta, Roxb.—N. F.

Dipterocarpee.—I believe I am right in saying that every tree belonging

to this family is a valuable one, most probably, from all containing a

considerable quantity of a resinous juice, which is called in the various

trees, Dammar, Wood-oil, Gum Anime, Piney varnish, Ral, Dhoona, &ce.

These trees are all fine ones, and in the forests of Malabar attain a

stupendous height. In the Ghauts of Cong and the Neelgherries one

kind is generally known to Europeans as the Buttress tree, and from

growing within a short distance of the sea, with water carriage from

the foot of the mountaims by the Calicut River, thus offers a supply of

the most valuable timber for some time to come. The Sal itself is

probably the best timber in India. Of 10 experiments of Capt. Baker,

the mean weight required to break the wood was 1238 tbs., and one

specimen required 1304. The tree is found in great abundance in the

Murung forests and in the whole belt of forest at the foot of the Hima-

layas, frequently growing, as the Teak does, over a great extent of ground

unaccompanied by any other tree. The Calcutta market is abundantly

supplied with the timber, principally I believe from Gorrukpore. It is

undoubtedly a very valuable wood for house building, and for many

parts of gun carriages, and indeed for almost all purposes on shore, where

very strong tough wood is required. Itis heavy, the specific gravity

7C2

1098 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. | Nov.

being upwards of 1,000, whilst Teak is about 720. The Camphor tree

of Sumatra is closely allied to the Sal. Two species of Dipterocar-.

pus (of.the same family) under the native names of Mexar and Hoo-

LUNG, are mentioned by Capt. Hannay and Mr. Masters, as producing

fine timber in Assam.

7. Toon—Cedrela toona, Roxb. This, with the Mahogany, Satin

wood, Rohunna and Chittagong wood, all belong to the same natural

family, Cedrelacee, affording very valuable timber. The Toon is a

favorite wood with the carpenters of India, and works out very prettily ;

the tree has a wide range in the Peninsula of India, and generally

throughout Nagpore, Bundlekund and the lower ranges of the Hima-

layas. It is a very beautiful tree, and now adorns the sides of roads in

every part of Bengal, particularly at Bhaugulpore and Monghyr. 800

lbs. broke the specimen used in Capt. Baker’s trials, and its specific gra-

vity is 640. Captain Hannay describes three varieties of Toon in Assam,

under the names of Hindooree Poma, and Seekha Poma, and says that

although light, when once seasoned, it is very durable, and some splen-

did boats are formed of it, particularly in the Dihong river where it

would seem to be in great abundance. It is mentioned by Lieut. Nuthall

as one of the woods of Arracan, under the name of Thit-ka-do.

8. Masocany—Swieteniu mahogani, Linn.—This of course is

only known in India in its cultivated state, and sufficient has been done

to show that it can be grown with great success. The Horticultural

Society are in possession of beautiful specimens that have been worked

up from trees grown in the Botanical Gardens, and which are supposed

to have been 43 to 44 years old, when felled. The cultivation of the

tree ought to be encouraged as much as possible in the lower hills, for

even in its native country the quality depends very much on the situa-

tion where the trees grow. On elevated rocky places, where there is

but little soil, the wood is always of a better grain and superior texture,

whereas in low alluvial situations, however vigorous and luxuriant the

plant may be, the quality of the timber is always inferior, more light

and porous, and of a paler color. Mahogany is said to be almost in-

destructible by worms or in water, and to be bullet-proof. Capt.

Franklin took with him to the polar seas boats of Mahogany as being

the lightest, in consequence of the thinness of the planks, combined with

great strength.

1847. | Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1099

9. Rownunan or Rooan—Soymida (Swietenia) febrifuga, Roxb.

It is also called Kukhut Rohida in the Nagpore jungles. I am not

aware that this tree is found in Bengal, but it is very abundant in Nag-

pore, and also in southern India. I have had at Kamptee abundant

opportunities of trying the strength and value of the timber, and believe

it to be one of the best in India. It takes a high polish, and from its

fine red color is peculiarly adapted for furniture. There are specimens

in the collection of the Horticultural Society, of the wood sent from

the Jungle Mehals.

10. CyHickrassEE or Co1traGonc woop—Chickrassia tabularis,

C.1I, This wood appears to be very abundant in Chittagong and in

southern India, but I am not aware that it is applied to any other pur-

pose than cabinet making, for which it is admirably adapted. Accord-

ing to Mr. Masters, this tree is known in Assam by the same native

name as the Toon, namely Toona.

11. Bitt00o—Chloroxylon swietenia—The satin wood. It is ge-

nerally found in company with the Rohunna. It is however much

_ rarer, but is deserving of greater attention than has been yet paid to it.

12. Soonpree—Heritiera minor.—This tree, which furnishes a

great portion of the firewood of Calcutta, belongs to the natural family

of Sterculiacee, in which almost all the woods are very perishable, and

indeed in one tree, the Adansonia, which far surpasses in size any that

we are acquainted with, the wood perishes into dust within 12 months

of the felling of the tree. However, the Soondree, from Capt. Baker’s

experiment, appears to be the strongest and toughest wood he tested.

The mean of five experiments gave 1312 ths. for breaking. The speci-

fic gravity is much the same as Sal, 1030. Soondree is very generally

used in Calcutta for buggy shafts, and is well adopted for all temporary

purposes where strength and elasticity are required. It is also used

for boats, boat masts, poles and spokes of wheels. I imagine the Soon-

derbunds derive their name from this tree.

13. Sissoo—Dalbergia sissoo, Roxb.—This, with Dalbergia lati-

folia, Sitsdl or Black wood; and Dalbergia emarginata or Andaman

Sissoo, all belonging to the same genus, composes a portion of the nat.

family Leguminose, notorious for its timber trees, some of which in

America, according to Martius, attain the gigantic size of being at the

bottom 84 feet in circumference, and 60 feet where the tree becomes

1100 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. [ Noy.

cylindrical. If Sissoo was a more durable wood than it is supposed to

be, it would be the most valuable wood in the country. It is very

strong, requiring a mean of 1102 tbs. to break it, is very elastic, and

has a specific gravity nearly the same as teak, 724. The timber is

seldom straight, and is therefore not well adapted for beams, but is

much employed for furniture, ship building and other purposes,

where curved timber is required. It is not proof against white ants.

The tree is found all over this Presidency either cultivated or in its

native jungles, but is rare in southern India. Kunkur appears to be

prejudicial to it, forin the neighbourhood of Agra, as soon as the roots

reach the Kunkur, the tree which up to the time had been quite heal-

thy, suddenly dies off. The Calcutta climate seems to agree very well

with the Sissoo, as there are some magnificent trees in the neighbour-

hood.

14. Srr Saut—Dalbergia latifolia —This is called Black wood

and Rose wood, and sometimes when well worked is fully equal to the

finest description of the Rose wood of commerce. The tree attains a

larger size in southern India than it does in these provinces, and the

wood is more commonly used there. The tree is common in central

India and also, I believe, in Assam. I imagine the “ black rose wood”

mentioned by Capt. Baker to be this wood, and if'so, its specific gravity

is 875, and it required 1196 tbs. to break it. It is a remarkable fact

that up to this date it has not been ascertained to what tree we are

indebted for the “‘ Rose wood” of commerce. _

15, Peer Sat—Pterocarpus marsupium. This with P. santali-

nus, red sandal wood, and P. dalbergioides, Andaman red wood, are

those magnificent timber trees of which very fine specimens are to be

seen in the Botanical gardens, and also in the Barrackpore Park. The

most prettily shaped tree in the Park is P. marsupium. P. dalber-

gioides flowers in the gardens in July and August, and spreads its

delicious fragrance from along distance round. One tree isa most

superb one, out-topping nearly every tree in the garden. The two other

species are abundant in the jungles of central and southern India. P.

marsupium is believed to produce a variety of the Gum Kino, It is

universally known in central India as the Hyissar, and is a very strong,

tough and durable wood, perfectly impervious to insects of any kind.

From its waved grain it makes very handsome furniture. Its good

1847.] Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1101

properties seem to be valued by the natives of Nagpore only. There

is no specimen of the wood that I know of in Calcutta, but it can of

course be easily obtained. JI have made very numerous trials of this

wood and am of opinion, that it is the best wood in India, combining

as it does strength, lightness and beauty, and it is easily procurable of

very large dimensions. I have seen it very generally used for door and

window frames, but it is curious to observe that the plaster in its

proximity always becomes more or less stained with a red colour. The

finest trees I observed in their native jungles, always grow in the stony

bed of nullahs, a favorite locality of many legumimous trees.

16. Seriss—Acacia serissa, This genus also contains A. arabi-

ca, BABUL, and 4. catechu, Kaira, producing timber “The Seriss is a

dark coloured very hard wood, approaching Sissoo in appearance and

properties, but with the advantage of not being so liable to injury from

insects. It is heavier than Sissoo and broke with 709 tbs. and is not

quite so elastic. It is a fine handsome tree, and to be found all over

India growing in the plams. The wood is principally adapted for fur-

niture.

17. Basut—Acacia arabica. This is a very useful, strong, tongh

timber, used for knees and crooked timbers in ship building, for the

axles of country carts, handles of mallets and various agricultural

implements, and indeed for all purposes where very tough small plain

wood is required. If it attamed to any size, it would be extremely

valuable. ‘The tree grows well in every soil and is well known to every

person who has travelled in India.

18. Kweri, Karr, Karra, Koroi—dcacia catechu.—tThis tree

is known, wherever I have been in India, by some slight variation of

the words I have given above. It is more valuable than is generally

supposed, and when a large tree can be obtained without much of the

outer light coloured wood, it is an excellent timber. It ‘is very hard

and turns very well, being quite as close in grain as box, kingwood, and

other fancy woods which command a very ready and remunerative sale

in England. The tree is very widely spread over India, and seems to

grow well even in the poorest soils. The timber described as Kerdun,

or Keerra from Chota Nagpore, and so favourably reported on by Major

Goodwyn, most probably is the same. Capt. Tickell, in forwarding the

specimens, says :—‘ It works easily and smoothly, does not chip or

1102 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. [Nov.

crack by the weather, and the grain is so fine that the smallest work

with the highest polish could be done in it.”’

19. Kenpoo—Lbony. There are several kinds of Ebony in India ;

in fact there is no part that does not contain at least two or three dif-

ferent species of Diospyros, all of which produce more or less black

wood, but D. melanowylon is superior to any other. I imagine there is

no wood more durable than Ebony, and no insect can do it any harm.

I refer only to the heart of the tree; the outside wood which composes

the largest parts of many trees, is attacked immediately by all kinds of

insects. In central India, where the Ebony grows to a large size and

is very commonly used for beams in houses, a large tree is cut down,

and left for a year, when it will be found with all the light coloured

wood eaten away, and the hard and durable Ebony alone left; car-

penters are very loath to use the wood, as it injures their tools

very much, and with many the fine particles which come off in the

working, cause intolerable sneezing. Every one is aware of the beauty

of Ebony if well polished, but few perhaps imagine that it is to be

procured in such abundance as it is. It is to be found in every jungle

of India.

Asiooya, Kyan, Gas, Oor1gaAs—Are all well known native names

for different species of good useful Ebony. All these trees are species

in the neighbourhood of Calcutta, and some very fine trees of the

Kyan, Diospyros tomentosa, occur at Allipore. The Gab is known

and used as a paying substance for boats by all natives—and it will

very probably be found that Gutta Percha, which in time must become

one of the most valuable exports from the straits of Malacca, is a spe-

cies of Diospyrus.

20. Jaroot—Lagerstrimia. This is the pretty tree that so orna-

ments most of our woods with its beautiful light purple flower in June.

There appears to be very various opinions regarding the merits of the

wood as such, which whiie one variety is strongly recommended, another

is equally strongly condemned. It is therefore necessary to be very

cautious in using it. Capt. Baker writes of red Jarool as a fine wood

growing to a great size in Chittagong, but brought to the Calcutta

market too small to be of much use except for picture frames and other

similar purposes. The Chittagong forests are said to be nearly cleared

of the best, a thorny species of Jarool,—the others are of little value. It

> er)? 2 es

1847.] Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1103

is considered a valuable wood in ship building. Hamilton describes it

as growing of 6 feet girth in Goalpara, much used in building, but soft.

Capt. Hannay, in describing the wood in Assam, says it is well known

at Dacca and is admirably adapted for that portion of boats under

water ; well seasoned, it is a good wood. The Jarool is very scarce. I

have seen the tree growing to a great size in the forest of Malabar,

where it is not much esteemed.

21. Assun—Terminalia tomentosa. W.and A.,—Arjun, Arjuna,

W. and A.—T. bellerica, T. calappa, &e. &e. are alllight coloured tough

useful timber, not very ornamental,-but often for their great size very

useful. Hari is a common name of the different species amongst

natives. They are to be found all over India, and generally valued where

they grow. Roxburgh mentions one species as growing to such a

size as to be made into solid wheels for Buffalo carts. The Assuus

were found‘by Capt. Baker to surpass every other tree in elasticity,—to

break with 903 Tbs. with specific gravity of 986. Capt. Hannay speaks

in the highest terms of two species, but he describes the wood as very

light, whereas from the specific gravity mentioned above, it is evidently

a very heavy wood ;—he says the wood has the quality of standing the

weather well, and kept constantly in water, to harden and get black

coloured. It appears to me admirably adapted for oars and ship’s

spars.

The above are, I believe, the most valuable timber trees in Bengal,

and the number is indeed a large one, to which I could have added as

many more nearly as good, plainly showing that there is no country 7

in the world to surpass this in its timber produce. I regret much that

my approaching departure for England renders it impossible for me to

make this list as complete as I could have wished. The subject is a

deeply interesting one, and having paid great attention to it in India, I

hoped some little advantage may have been derived from my observations.

There are several trees no doubt possessed of equally valuable properties,

but they are only known by uncertain native names. I would respectfully

suggest that Government be requested to direct their officers located in

favourable positions to send in leaves, flowers and fruit of the trees reputed

in their neighbourhood to be useful for timber. As it may be seen above

that peculiar uses seem to run in the same natural family, a botanist

could in every case indicate the probable value of the timber. I would

7 D

1104 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. — [ Nov.

observe that it is a well known fact, that wood grown in hilly countries

is far superior to that grown in the deep soil of the plains. The trees

are longer in coming to perfection, and mature their juices more slowly

and solidly. This is particularly exemplified in the Sandal wood, which

never is possessed in the plain of the good rich scent that it has when

growing in the hills of Mysore, about 2000 feet above the seaX The -

Cedar of Lebanon also, which I believe to be identical with Cedrus deodar

of the Himalayas, is almost valueless as a timber tree, unless grown in

rocky stony places, where there is but little soil. It 1s very remarkable

to observe the difference of the quality of the Deodar wood which is

grown on the south side of the snowy range from that produced in

Kunawur on the precipitous sides of the Sutledge. Another remark I

would particularly call attention to, is the felling of timber at the pro-

per season when the sap is at rest. It requires no botanist to point out

when this is to be done, as although the leaves do not fall off in India,

as in more temperate climates, it is impossible to find any difficulty

in deciding from the appearance of the tree, when the time for felling

has arrived. When the sap is rising, the leaves are generally some-

what soft and perfect. When it is at rest, the leaves are harder, and in

India almost always corroded by insects. In consequence of the facility

of barking a tree when the sap is rising, oaks are often felled at this

season in England, always with disadvantage to the timber, and this

same facility of barking may also be an inducement to others in this 7

country to fell timber at improper periods of the year. O

Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River, from the Falls of 3

Dharee to Mundlasir, by Lieut. Keatince, and of a similar pas-—

sage from Mundluisir to Baroach, by Lieut. Evans. (Communicated —

by the Government of the N. W. Provinces.)

No. 753 of 1847.

From J. Tuornton, Esquire, Secretary to Government N..W. P.,

To the Secretary to the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, dated Head Quar- ;

ters, the 4th October, 1847.

Srr,—lI am directed by the Hon’ble the Lieutenant Governor N. W.

Provinces, to forward to you for submission to the Asiatic Society, the

a lia

1847.] Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. 1105

accompanying copy of a report by Lieut. Keatinge, of a passage made

by him during the last rainy season on the Nurbudda river, from the

falls of Dharee to Mundlaisir, and also copy of a report by Lieutenant

Evans, of a similar passage at the same season, from Mundlaisir to

-Baroach.

2. The Lieutenant Governor considers that these papers might be

advantageously printed in the Society’s Journal in continuation of Mr.

Shakespear’s note on the Nurbudda river.

I have the honor to be, Sir,

Your obedient humble Servant,

Head Quarters, J. THORNTON,

the Ath October, 1847. Secretary to Govt. N. W. P.

Copy.

From Lieut. R. H. Keatiner, Asst. to the Poll. Agent, Nimar.

To Captain P. T, Freneu, Poll. Asst. in Nimar, dated Mundlaisur,

| 6th August, 1847.

Sir,—I have the honor to inform you that according to your sugges-

tions I left Mundlaisur on the 29th of July, and proceeded towards

Dawree, to see if a road could be made along either bank of the Nw-

budda, so as to circumvent the falls opposite that place.

2nd. Leaving Burwae, on the 30th of July, I proceeded to Sey-

lanee, a distance of 14 miles, by the road lately cleared ; about 6 miles

from Burwae, the jungle becomes a forest, and coutinues so to Dawree,

which is 18 miles from Seylanee.

_ 3rd. During the whole of the day, as I rode through the forest, I

was surprized to see large and old timber left uncut within a mile of

the river, but on enquiry was informed that it was impossible to trans-

port any but the smallest sized trees, even that short distance, owing

‘to the absence of tolerably clear paths.

4th. Bamboos, however, are cut in great numbers, and brought to

the falls, where the Gonds, who carry them there, exchange them for

grain with speculators from Mundlaisur and Mehasur.

5th. On the upper or Eastern side of the falls of Dawree, the rock

Slopes into the river at an angle of from 1 to 2 degrees, and is so

—

7 wes

1106 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. [Nov.

smooth and level that in most places a cart could even now be driven ~

over it; below the fall, however, the rock ends in abrupt and irregular

steps of from 10 to 50 feet, and during the three days I spent at Daw-

ree, I looked in vain for a place where a road could be made without

considerable expense, to slope down to the water’s edge.

6th. Within half a mile of the village there is a perpendicular rock

51 feet high, under which boats could come at all seasons, and if a

crane were placed on the top of it, goods of every description and even

light boats, could, without the least difficulty, be drawn up and let

down. From thence to the navigable part of the river above the falls

is only a distance of 1490 yards, which could be made fit for carts at

the cost of 4 or 500 Rs.

7th. Timber, both large and of a good description (ungun) grows

on the spot, so that no difficulty exists to large and powerful (though

doubtless rough) cranes and windlasses being constructed on the rock

where they are to be used.

8th. Many of those who now go up the Nerbudda for the purpose

of buying or cutting wood, leave their boats at Dawree, whilst others

with great labour drag them (if light enough) over the rocks, but for

this many men are required ; all these are of the poorest of these poor

provinces, and unaided will never be able to afford the expense of in

any way surmounting the difficulties of the river at Dawree ; but I feel

convinced that were such a measure undertaken, we should see a trade

spring up between this and the Hoosungabad Provinces.

9th. Several natives with whom I conversed had been up the river

as faras Chund-ghur, the site of the great Iron mines, 12 coss above —

Dawree, and report the stream quite as clear as below.

boat with six boatmen, about the same number of attendants, anda

good load of baggage, and arrived at Oonkur, a distance of 20 miles,

at 5 P. M., without meeting any obstacles or delay.

1]th. On the 4th of August, I left Oonkur at 5 A. M. and arrived 3

at Mundlaisur (20 miles) at 6 P. M., having stopped an hour on the 4

way; our progress this day was much impeded by a smart westerly —

wind, but the river presented no sort of difficulty.

12th. During the rains of 1845 I went by the river from Mund- : :

Jaisur to Oonkur and back, and in March, 1846, I proceeded from

1847.| Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. 1107

Oonkur to Dawree and back again, the stream being at that time very

low, but on neither occasion did [ meet with any obstruction.

I have, &c.

(Signed) R. H. Keatrinesr, Lieut.

Assist. to the Poll. Agent in Nimar.

P. §.—I have the honor to enclose a section of the proposed road

along the northern bank of the river at the falls.

(True Copy.)

(Signed) W. F. Epen,

lst Asst. to the Resident.

Copy.

Report of Voyage down the Nurbudda from Mundluisur to Baroach,

om the month of Juiy, 1847.

I left Mundlaisur on the morning of the 22nd July, 184 z. Having

two boats, one the common ferry boat, flat-bottomed, wall-sided ; about

30 feet long and 23 high, requiring 4 men to manage, and capable of

carrying 6 marries pucka; (2880 tbs.,) and the other consisting of 3

canoes, lashed together with a platform of bamboos upon them. This

latter I took, having some doubt as to the possibility of getting a large

boat down the Hirn Phal rapids, remembering what Captain Anderson

had done (vide his report) and intending, in case of extreme difficulty,

to unlash the canoes, and carry them round the rapids, launching them

again below. The result, however, will show that the flat bottomed

are the boats best of all calculated in all seasons for this navigation,

2nd. We reached Chiculda on the 24th, a distance, I suppose, of

nearly 60 miles. The only obstruction, below Mundlaisur to this

point, is the Suheshur Dharrah. This has been so well described by

Captain Anderson, that I need not enlarge upon it. It can either be

got over by a road along the southern bank, or by, as he proposes,

deepening the backwater. Should the former, for reasons hereafter

given, be preferred, the accompanying plan drawn by Lieutenant Keat-

inge, of the Bombay Artillery, Assistant at Mundlaisur, who has kindly

levelled and surveyed this spot, will show the road aie a dis-

tance of about 1200 yards in all.

3rd._ I left Chiculda on the 25th, and reached the Hirn Phal at 12

of noon. This distance, about 16 or 17 miles by the map, is perfectly

1108 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. — [Nov.

clear, and free of obstructions. Captain Anderson calls it 25 miles,

but I think this is a misprint for 15. The river, when I reached the

Ilirn Phal, had risen about 18 feet above hot weather height.* I had

often before been at the place, and was therefore enabled to estimate

the height with tolerable accuracy. Like Captain Anderson, I experi-

enced very little difficulty in descending this rapid, for it is nothing

more,—but it is the Boorkherry rapid, one mile below, that offers the

chief obstruction. This Captain Anderson mistakes for the Hirn

Phal, whereas the first place goes under that name. The Boorkherry

rapid I succeeded in getting my boats down with some difficulty, by

the southern channel, but a road, I am inclined to think, would be the

best mode of overcoming this obstacle ; as when the river is low the

length of the rapid would increase the difficulty considerably. The

immense height to which the river rises in the monsoon, sometimes

70 feet above hot weather height, would be a serious objection to a

lock or locks ; but on this poimt I am not competent to speak.

4th. About two miles lower down (or even less) is another place

called the Gunnee Ghat, the features of which are precisely similar to

the Boorkherry rapid. Here, however, the fall being inconsiderable,

it would be necessary only to clear away the detached fragments of

rocks in the bed of the channel, to render it perfectly passible. From

hence to Beytala, 20 miles, a Bheelala village on the north bank, 4

miles below the Hutnee river, the river is clear and deep, and the

voyage offered no difficulty.

5th. The hills on either side from Dhurmrai, above the Hirn

Phal, to Beytala, rise to a good height, and are covered with jungle.

Inhabitants are very scanty. Dhurmrai is inhabitated by a few Bheels,

under Kaloo Sing Bheelala. On the north bank, 10 miles lower down,

is the large Bheel hamlet of Dussana, the people of which were former-

ly notorious for their predatory habits, but they are now peaceable

enough; 6 or 7 miles beyond this, about one mile inland, from the

mouth of the Hutnee, is Kukrana, a Bheelala village, in the Rajpoor —

district ; and two miles lower down, on the south bank, is Bhudul, a —

* The boats were let down by ropes attached to the stern by a channel in the middle —

of the belt of rocks, the said channel being a rocky slope in which the water was some ~

2 feet deep. In the fair weather when the river is low, boats go by the backwater

channel.

1847.| Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. 1109

Bheel village, the residence formerly of the notorious freebooter Bamun

Naik, now held by his son, a peaceable reformed character.

6th. To Kukrana, Captain Anderson penetrated, and it was the

fear of Bamun Naik, then openly in arms, that caused his boatmen to

refuse to advance.

7th. At Beytala is an obstruction very much resembling the Suheshur

Dharrah. It is a belt of rocks stretching diagonally across the river.

From the middle to the north bank, the rocks are perpendicular, ex-

cept in one narrow channel near the bank, but towards the south

bank, they are worn away, and I found little difficulty in letting my

boats down, guiding them by ropes attached to the stern. There may

however be more trouble in doing so in the dry season ;—when I pass-

ed, the river was fully 20 feet above hot weather mark.

8th. Below this again is a very bad rapid, about + mile from Bey-

tala. I tracked my boats down near the northern bank, but am inclined

to think that there is deeper water in the middle of the river, merely

obstructed by some large rocks, which just showed their heads above

water, at the bottom of the rapid, and caused such a sheet of broken

water, that I dared not trust my boats within it.

9th. From about 5 miles below this, the hills rise to a much great-

er height, the scenery is magnificent, and the river deep, very rapid,

and free from material obstructions. Both banks are studded with

Bheelala villages, but the jungle is very dense around their little

patches of cultivation. The rocks, forming the banks, are high, in

many parts almost perpendicular; the stream has a current of about 6

miles an hour. From Bhadul the southern bank is Akranee, a portion

of Khandeish, and the northern from the Hutnee is Mutwar, a Bhee-

lala Thakoorship.

10th. To Haump, 25 miles, the features of the river are the same,

lofty hills, scarped rocky banks, deep channel, here and there rapids

of no consequence, and a strong current. Haump belongs to the

Raja of Oodeypore, a feudatory, I believe, of the Guicowar, and is

merely a temple, there being no village; here the river narrows still

more, and about 2 miles below commences a series of rapids, known as

the ‘‘ Balu Gori,’’ of the difficulties of which I heard much. It con-

tinues about 4 miles; the river much confined rushes rapidly between

high rocks ; and with ordinary care in a large boat there is no danger.

1110 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. _ [Nov.

But with the raft, the waves washing in filled the canoes, and swamped

them, and we had to swim forit. Whereas the flat bottomed boat

passed without trouble ; nevertheless, it is a place that would always re-

quire care, yet, as it become known, I have little doubt it would be

scarcely thought of.

11th. As far as Soolpan, 27 miles from Haump, the river is, as I

have described it. About 6 miles below Soolpan are the Mookree falls,

These being always mentioned as nearly, if not totally insurmountable,

I examined carefully. The river at its ordinary rainy height, about

25 feet above hot weather mark, covers the rapids entirely, and we

shot past them with little trouble. But when the river is low, there is a

fall of 8 or 10 feet. Now all the people spoke of the existence of a

backwater, by which, as at the Suheshur Dharrah, I can conceive no

obstacle to boats passing either up or down. Moreover, from my own

inquiries, and as mentioned by Lieut. Elwan, of the Hon. Company’s

Marine (vide his report) it seems that small boats do actually now

ascend, and carry Kupra-kerana, and salt to Haump, whence they re-

turn with timber. Lieut. Elwan says that toonies drawing 3 feet

water go up, but my imformants only spoke of canoes, which draw

when loaded 6 inches. However, all whom I conversed with agreed

that nothing exists to prevent large boats from going up. With Mokree

end the hills and therefore the difficulties, from thence to Telluckwara,

about 20 miles, is plain sailing, and below that boats of large size come

up constantly.

12th. On carefully considering the character of the river, I may,

I think, venture an opinion that it would take very little to render it

navigable, in the following manner; although I should like to see it

as well in the fair season, when it is low, so as to leave no room for

doubt, as during my voyage it was swollen.

13th. At the Suheshur Dharra, the Hirn Phal, and Mokree, perhaps

also at the Beytala Ghat, a road along the bank might be formed, for

which the nature of the bank offers great facilities. There would be

objections to the plan chiefly on account of the trouble and delay of

unloading and reloading above and below; but when the difference of

expense between a road and locks is considered, I think the former

will be considered preferable. Moreover, by it the boatmen on the

river would only have to work in their respective districts, The Bur-

1847.] Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. Bh |

waee, Mundlaisur, and Mhyshwur men would work between the Suhe-

shur Dharra and the Dharree falls (above Oonkar, Maundata) the Ack-

burpore, Durrampore, and Chukuldah men would carry on to the Hira

Phal. From thence another stage (or two) would bring to Mokree,

below which the Tilluckwara boatmen come into play. At present

there are no regular boatmen between Hira Phal and Mokree (about

80 miles), the canoes that come up to Haump, being brought by fisher-

men and others incompetent to manage a larger boat.

14th. The Map, accompanying Mr. Shakespear’s resumé of reports

upon the river, is, generally speaking, very accurate. There are a few

inaccuracies between Hirn Phal and Haump, but of no consequence.

I regret that when my canoes were swamped at the Balagori rapids,

my papers containing the bearings of the river in that part, were washed

away.

15th. I may add that the difficulties to be surmounted seem to me

to have been very much exaggerated. Such was also the opinion of

my friend and brother-officer Captain Anderson, and I feel great plea-

sure in having followed where he had led the way. THe was the first

to descend the Hirn Phal; it was when the river was low, in March,

and he felt confident, as do I, that the obstructions below the Hutnee

tiver beyond which his boatmen’s fears prevented his proceeding, were

no more insurmountable, even at that season, than those above the

Hirn Phal, for instance, which until his time was considered perfectly

impassable for even empty boats.

16th. I have navigated the river above Mundlaisur for 60 miles, to

the Darree falls, to which place it is perfectly passable, and boats con-

stantly go up. At Darree, a road would also be required—above Darree,

the falls of Mundhur are spoken of as bad, but the report is by a

native, and I have no doubt it is by no means worse than those below.

Indeed, the present Colonel Ousely, when formerly at Hoosungabad,

states that from his inquiries he is convinced that Mundhur can be

cleared. We should then have communication from Hoosungabad, near

which the coal is found, to the sea. Coal, grain, linseed, and many other

articles of the produce of central India, amongst which, not the least con-

siderable, would be opium, would pass down ; and from October, goods,

cloth, spices, cocoanuts and Europe articles, supplies, could come up.

The places where roads would be required would be trifling, and in the

7 E

1112 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. — [Nov..

rains, the time when coal could be sent down, even that would be

diminished.

Ist Stage—Hoosungabad to Dharree, about 100 miles.

. 2nd. Do. Dharree to Suheshur-Dharra, 70 miles.

3rd. Do. Suheshur-Dharra to Hirn Phal, 67 miles.

4th. Hirn Phal to Beytala Ghat, 20 miles. I am by no means cer-

tain that a road would be requisite at Beytalla.

5th. Do. Beytala Ghat to Mookree, 60 miles.

6th. Do. Mookree to Baroach, about 80 miles.

17th. I arrived at Baroach on the Ist August, having accomplished |

the whole distance from Mundlaisur in 11 days, during which I was

1024 hours actually under way. The distance between Dhurmrai,

above Hirn Phal, and Mookree, about 80 miles, occupied 213 hours

only, although spread over nearly 5 days.

18th. The various reports referred to in this memorandum, Golanel

Ousely’s, Captain Anderson’s, and Lieutenant Elwan’s, I have quoted

from a resumé made by Mr. A. Shakespear, Assistant Secretary to

Government, North Western Provinces, entitled ‘‘ Notes on the Naviga-

tion of the Nerbudda,” and which with the map accompanying, require —

to be referred to, to render this intelligible.

I have, &c.

(Signed) H. L. Evans,

Deputy Bheel Agent.

True Copy,

(Signed) W. F. Epen, |

Ist Asst. Resident. True Copies,

H. Tucker,

Offy. Asst. Secy, to Govt. N. W. P.

LLP.

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1113

On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades of the sub-Himalayas.

By B. H. Hopeson, Lsq.

Amongst the very numerous mammals of these regions (135 species)

the most interesting and least understood group is that I have deno-

minated after Colonel Smith, the Cat-toed Subplantigrades, and to those

who are still disposed to assert that the filum areadneum of natural

classification can be traced by poring, how sedulously soever, over dry

skins and drier bones, I recommend half an hour’s consideration of the

present group. All is chaos in recent systems with regard to the rela-

tions and position of these animals, which are represented in the sub-

Himalayas by the Wahs or Pandas, and by the Screwtails, and constitute

respectively the genera Ailurus and Paradoxurus of Cuvier, to which

Colonel Smith adds Galidictis (Galictis of Geoff.) I cannot pretend to

remove this cimmerian darkness because it results from want of adequate

information relative to the general structure, habits and economy, not

merely of the species composing these two (or three) genera, but also of

those constituting nearly all of the proximate forms. At least I do not

find any adequate account of the majority of them, and I do find

the greatest differences of opinion as to their true characters and rela-

tions prevailing among our most recent guides in zoology, such as

Colonel Smith,* Mr. Gray,+ and Mr. Waterhouse,t of whom the first

upholds and attempts to carry out Cuvier’s locomotive principle of sub-

division, whilst the two latter entirely reject it. Cuvier knew little of ,

the Wahs or of the Screwtails. He defined or rather indicated the

Genera late in his career from imperfect specimens transmitted im-

mediately after their arrival in the East by Vaucel and Diard, gentle-

men whom the Jardin des Plantes sent out to glean that harvest which

English perverseness could not or would not take any sensible or in-

telligible steps to glean.§ I myself assisted Du Vaucel’s researches

* Nat. Library, XIII. 155—174 and 190—224,

+t Zool. Journal, Oct. 1836 and Catal. Brit. Mus. 1843.

t Zool. Journal, August 1839.

§ These steps can be but two, Ist sending out travelling naturalists, 2nd and far

better, establishing concert with local residents: and that the Zoological Society with a

revenue of 12,000£ per annum has yet taken neither, is a strong proof of radical defect in

the proceedings of that Society,

7 Be?

1114 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. | [Nov.

with alacrity. But at the same time I stated to the leaders of this

science in England what a pity it was that want of ordinary measures on

their part to secure the co-operation of their countrymen in the East

should thus continue to prevent England’s reaping the zoological har-

vest of her own domains ; and I pointed to my own drawings, specimens

and description of the structure and habits of Ailurus lying unused in

their hands whilst their Journal was putting forth the mere crumbs

gathered from Cuvier’s* table, and whilst his active son-in-law was then

preparing under my very eye and with my own aid to complete the su-

percession of what ought to have been from the first, and might even

yet be in part, English researches. How and why my appeal failed

I know not. They order these things better in France: and but for the

untimely death of Du Vaucel and Diard, not merely the group of the

Cat-toed Plantigrades, but every other group of Indian zoology, would

have carried the permanent traces of English want, and French posses-

sion, of tact! I know not whether this revertence to the past may help

to lead to that future concert and co-operation on our own part between

the closet and the field, the men of home resources and the men of

local opportunities, from which English zoology might yet derive such

enormous advantages. But at least it will be allowed that the subject

of my present paper has almost irresistably prompted this allusion to the

past; for, on recurring to this group of animals after a lapse of 12 to

15 years, I find, not only the ample materials placed by me in 1833

‘within reach of my learned countrymen for the illustration of one

genus (Ailurus) unused, (save for the completion of the dental formula,)

at the sametime that the crudest statements relative to it continue to

this hour to be put forth ex cathedra, but also the ample materials

for the illustration of the other .genus (Paradoxurus) which were not

only collected but used and applied by Dr. Campbell and myself in

1835, as completely neglected, English writers on Indian zoology seem-

ing to opine that it is a work of supererogation to, consult the Trans-

actions or Journal of the great local organ and channel of scientific re-

search !+ I do not now possess materials for the elucidation of these

* Zool. Journal, Vol. IT. 419. Vol. IIT. 275.

+ As. Trans. Vol. XIX. pp. 72—-86, where the structure and habits of 3 species are

described very fully: And yet Mr, Gray in 1846 (Catalogue, pp. 9, 10) quotes these

as undescribed. Nor is there any sign that Mr. Waterhouse or Col. Smith had ever

LOS nt ec tant anbacec te ane or bee LEYTE EEA TO SEAME ONEA SETS UME IT CUAL HEHE ELT UAE NEM WERE SY Sod hernia eee Le

7) PLOT peasy yrrrg 7

eee lI

SA Ae Wide Be

CW me lA taimly Meet SNM I G8

HORE ener een an ta een ett aa Rit antes AA MDD

ore

Ie),

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1115

genera so complete in some respects as I formerly had. On the other

hand I have added some fresh items to my former knowledge of the

animals, and I can still refer to much that js valuable relative to those

pristine investigations; and as the Wahs or Pandas are animals as rare

as they are understood, whilst the Screwtails, if commoner and better

_ known, are still an enigma in many essential respects, I purpose to put

together such an account of the organization and habits of both genera

as my present appliances and means will permit.

; In 1833 I transmitted to the Zoological Society a full and careful de-

| scription of the habits and of the hard aud soft anatomy of Ailurus, in

_ the composition of which I was assisted by Dr. Campbell, and which

; latter included a comparison with the anatomy of Ursus on the one

hand and Ursitaxus on the other. What became of that paper I know

- not, and have now to regret that the original MS. was lost with

_ many others of great value at the period of my hurried departure for

Europe. But the memoranda I still possess contain many valuable

particulars, which I now proceed to summarise.

; Order CARNASSIERS.

: Family Carnivora.

if Tribe PLANTIGRADES.

2. Genus ArLuRus, Cuvier.

i Range. The Ailuri appear to be confined exclusively to the sub-Hi-

_ malayas, no ‘species having yet been discovered elsewhere. In these

f regions their habitat is limited to tracts between 7 or 8, and 12 or

9 13,000 feet of elevation, so that they tenant the Northern confines of

4 the central region of the mountains and all the juxta nivean or Cachar

Bi region as far as the forests extend, far beyond the limits of arboreal

eesti ; they do not dwell in the direction of the snows,

_ Manners. These quiet inoffensive animals in their manners and diet

much resemble the Badgers of our land, the Lemurs of Madagascar;

and the Racoons, Coatis and Potos of America, the last most nearly ;

but as few persons are familiar with these animals, I shall, to avoid the

illustration of ignotum per ignotius, proceed to mark the differences

from the first named animals, to wit, that the Badgers are sub-omnivo-

‘Teferred tothe Transactions. Let me add that in these allusions to the past I utterly dis-

~ elaim complaint on my own part, but think that for those whom it concerneth advertence

_ to the past may help the future.

1116 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [Nov.

rous diggers, dwelling im cavities of their own formation, whereas the

wahs are vegetalivorous climbers, frequenting trees much, but breeding

and feeding chiefly on the ground, and having their retreat in the na-

tural resiliencies of rocks. They are monogamous, and live in pairs or

small families, consisting of the parents and offspring, who all remain

together till the next brood is about to appear, when the mother drives

the grown young off. How long the female gestates I cannot learn, but

she brings forth amid the recesses of the rocks in spring or early sum-

mer, almost always two ata birth, one of which is frequently much

larger than the other, though the sexes at maturity hardly differ in size

and not at all in aspect, nor the young from the parents in the latter

respect. The Ailuri feed on fruits, tuberous roots, thick sprouts such

as those of the Chinese bamboo,* acorns, beech mast and eggs. The

last they are very fond of, and eating them is the nearest approach they

make to animal food, unless we must also add to the list of their eatables

the young of birds and of small mammals—which I doubt, though

I am assured of the fact. In general the wahs eschew flesh, fish, in-

sects, reptiles, absolutely. But they love milk and ghee, and constant-

ly make their way furtively into remote dairies and cowherds’ cottages

to possess themselves of those luxuries, Their ordinary feeding times

are early morn and eve. They sleep a dealin the day and dislike

strong lights, though not nocturnal in their habits of seeking food. Their

manners are staid and tranquil: their movements slow and deliberate:

their tempers placid and docile, so that they are easily tamed and may

be suffered to go abroad soon after they are taken, even though mature

and still more if young. They are delicate animals and cannot endure

heat at all, nor cold well, amply and entirely as they are clad in fur. ~

They are not pugnacious nor noisy, but remarkably the contrary of

both. As climbers no quadrupeds can surpass, and very few equal

them, but on the ground they move awkwardly as well as slowly, yet

without any special embarrassment. Their slow action is a perfectly

plantigrade walk; their quick, a series of bounds with the wrists

touching the ground, but not the tarse, nor of course the heel, and the |

back always, though more especially in quick movements, much arched,

but the tail little raised even under excitement. Saving the last parti-

cular, such in action is the Marten of these Hills (Flavigula) and the

* Hence one of their names, viz. Nigalya-pdénya.

1847.) On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1117

Urva and Helictis, and, in a less degree the Badger, but not the Bear-

Badger (Ursitax) nor the Bear, whose backs are uncurved, and their

bounds more directly forward, and less digital quoad the hind feet,

when in quick movement. In its power and mode of climbing the Wah

most resembles the Paradoxuri, but also much the Martens, and far

surpasses the Bears which can climb only in youth, and in descending

are obliged to let themselves slip or slide down, tail foremost, whereas

the Wahs, like the Potos, throughout their lives climb steadily and

firmly, upwards and downwards, without any necessity for “turning

their backs on themselves,” or any dependance on slope or on spring,

their high scansorial faculty being the joint result of their ursine

powerful and highly articulated limbs and of their sharp feline talons,

as in the case of the Paradoxuri, animals which the Ailuri intirely

resemble in the substance, and I think* also in the details, of these

most singular structural combinations, combinations to which we must

also refer the mode of fighting peculiar to both genera, viz. by grap-

pling and scratching with all four extremities at once. Neither the Para-

doxures nor the Ailures are wont to use the erect attitude of the Bears

on these occasions. On the contrary, they roll on the ground, whilst

hugging and tearing each other: nor did I ever observe either employ

the hands as the Racoons and Coatis and Bears do to facilitate the

process of eating. The Wahs, as I have observed above, sleep much

_ by day, though not strictly noctivagrant, and they repose frequently in

an upright attitude resting on the large broad palma and planta with

the head tucked between the fore-legs and under the chest, like

Racoons+ and Lemurs,t but more generally, like Dogs or Cats, that is,

laid on the side and rolled into a ball, the head being concealed by the

bushy tail which is carefully drawn round so as to cover the eyes and

exclude the light. The Wahs have little of that eminent development

of the senses which distinguishes most animals as opposed to man:

their touch, sight, and hearing are dull; their smell not very acute,

though the quickest sense they have; and hence they are easily taken,

having moreover little speed, cunning, or ferocity to protect them.

* I speak doubtfully, because I have not the entire skeleton of Ailurus now to refer to,

nor copy of the paper above alluded to as sent to the Zool. Society in 1833, in which the

hard anatomy was throughout detailed from several perfect specimens.

t Regne Animal, II. p. 249. t Idem, I. p. 325.

1118 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [ Nov.

I have had many brought to me and have kept several for a year or

two in Nepal, feeding them on rice and milk or milk only, or eggs, all

of which they like, but wholly refuse rats, fish, insects, snakes, and

rarely and reluctantly taking flesh of any kind. I have often puta

small live fowl into their cage, but seldom knew them kill and never

eat it, though if it approached them too nearly they would rush at it

and give it a severe and possibly fatal blow with the fore paws. The

amenity of their ordinary disposition is finely pourtrayed in their gentle

countenances, and, as they are free from all offensive odour, they would

make nice pets for ladies, particularly when young. They drink by

lapping with the tongue and moderately. They hiss and spit like cats

when angered, and, if extremely so, utter a short deep grunt like that

of a young Bear; but ordinarily they are quite silent. The flesh is

never eaten: but from the prepared pelage caps are made, and that is

the limit of their ceconomic value.

Names and species.—To the Tibetans, Nepaulese, and Sikimites the

Ailuri are known by the names Wah, Oa, Uktonka, Saknam, Thong-

wih and Thé-kyé. Also, Yé and Nigalya pénya. I never heard the

name “ Panda,” nor did I ever see aspecimen answering to the descrip-

tion, in point of colour, of the Panda.* Wherefore I think it proba-

ble that the Nipaulese and Sikim species may be different from the —

Panda, and that the latter is a species peculiar to Bhitan. Under this

impression and in order to complete my account of the former, I shall

add the description of its colour and subjoin a fresh trivial name,

Panda or Fulvens of Cuvier is as yet the only recorded species.

General form and aspect.—Ailurus Ochraceus, Nepalese Ailurus.

Above deep Ochreous red; below and the ears, entire limbs, and tip —

of tail jet black.+ Head and tail paler than the body and fulvous : this

paler hue displayed in frequent rings upon the tail, and in a vague

diluting merely of the red tinge upon the head. Face, chin and lining

* Nat. Library, XIII. 217, and Pl. 17: Zool. Journal, ut supra.

+ Thus the Wah is one of the infra nigrescent group, a group comprising Ursitax, ;

Urva, Mellivora, Galictis ( Bell), Meles, Taxidea, Eira, Arctonyx, Ailurus, and conse- —

quently this peculiarity would seem to be but a doubtful index of essential conformities,

though perhaps we may thus be guided to the clue of that singular interlacing whereby

the Ursine-taloned or digging, and the Feline-taloned or scratching Subplantigrades so

remarkably cross and recross each other, as though it were possible to reconcile a Pango-"

line with a Tigrine nail !!

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1119

of ears, white. From eyes to gape a broad vertical line of ochreous

red, blending with the dark inferior surface. Hairy pads albescent.

Moustaches white Eyes deep brown. Nude muzzle black. Snout to

vent 22 inches. Head 54. Tail 16. Height 9 to 93. Weight 7 to

8 ths. Pelage very thick, loosely applied to the skin, of two sorts ; the

outer hair, rather harsh than fine, straight, of moderate equal length

(14 inch) and covering every part of the animal save the extremity of

its nose; the inner vest, shorter, sparer and woolly. Internally the

pelage is dusky ; externally, deep ochreous ; and on the back the hairs

are more or less tipt with fulvous, especially in old age. In their

general appearance the Wahs are quite unique. They might be de-

scribed like the Racoons as small Bears with long tails, did not their

short sharp visage and eminently bland. expression of countenance

sunder them intirely from Ursine semblances, and approximate them to

the Lemurs, particularly those typed by Galago Macaco: but to be

apprehended they must be seen.* They have a short sharp conic face

ending in a neat round mufle in which the dog-like nostrils are pierced

antero laterally ; a small unprominent eye situated nearer to the nose

than to the ear, and having a round nearly unchangeable pupil ; rather

small moustaches and minor tufts over the eyes, behind the gape, on

the cheeks and on the chin; a broad rounded head; moderate sized,

highly but remotely placed ears of a narrow conoid form tending to a

point and almost hid by their ample confluent lining and tufts ; helix

void of fissure; simple conch ; small basal tragus and antitragus; a

longish yet thick neck and body; short strong plantigrade limbs end-

ing in large very mobile pentadactylous feet, armed with feline talons

and enveloped in woolly socks with Leporine completeness ; and, lastly,

a long thick cylindrico-tapering tail which is trailed like a fox’s

brush and neither convolved with the Paradoxuri, nor prehensile with

the Arctictes and Potos, close as undoubtedly is the relationship of

these genera, and especially the last named, to Ailurus.

Osteology—Scull.—The scull of Ailurus possesses characters quite

unique ; its extreme sphericity, its great height, the surprising curva-

ture not only of the superior but of the inferior outline also, the ex-

* See the accompanying admirable sketches showing the animal in all its ordinary

attitudes, and done from life. .

1120 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [ Nov.

treme bend of the rami of the lower jaw, the enormous size ‘of the

posteal and vertical portion of the lower jaw, the elevate position of its

condyles, the small size and inward inclination of the occipital plane,

the high position of the occiput with respect to the whole scull, lower

jaw included, its low position with respect to the encephalon, or gene-

rally to the whole scull without the lower jaw, the great size of the aloe or

crura of the occiput, the extreme smallness of the auricular tympana and

generally of the organs of sense, the very deep cylindric hinging of the

jaws, yet so as to admit much lateral motion, the breadth of the upper

jaw and teeth, the narrowness of the lower jaw and teeth, and the conse-

quent high lateral action whereby alone their crowns can grind on each

other, the perfectly triturant character of the molars, consisting not only

in their breadth and flatness of crown, but in the admission into their

composition of the soft dark substance of ruminant teeth—all these

are characters of the scull which in their combination it would be in

vain to look for in any other genus of the Carnivora, and many of which

seem to approximate the Ailuri rather to the Ruminant than Ferine

model. ‘To the cat’s scull there is not more resemblance than to the

Bear’s, for in Ailurus as compared with Felis the culmenal line is as

much more bent down a parte post, as it is less so a parte ante; and

short and inclined as is the face in Ailurus, it is as much longer and

straighter than that of Felis as it is shorter and less straight than that

of Ursus. The general style and proportion of the nasals, frontals and

parietals of Ailurus are much nearer to those of the same bones in the

Screwtails, the Martens, the Badgers, the Bear-Badgers, the Helictes

and the Urvas, than in the Cats or Bears; and in the form and size of

the orbits and of the frontals there is an extreme similitude amounting

almost to identity with the former—an utter contrast with the cats,

with Ursus less contrariety. In Ailurus the nasals are short and a

little retroussé ; the frontals moderately broad and arched lengthwise |

and across ; the temporal depressions moderate but distinct ; the orbits |

small and very incomplete; the zygome very ample and terminating |

posteally and inferiorly in large semi-cylindric processes that serve to |

hinge the jaws so completely as to render separation of them even | }

more difficult than in Meles or Taxidea; the parietes ample in length, |

breadth and swell, though the cristae, as well as the temporal fosses, be |

decided—as much so as in the Badgers and Screwtails, more so than |

ARTOIS

TO PH:

Sion Saye

Sat AS tate

AY etnies. 4

hee be

1847.] On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1121

in the Martens or Cats, in which the fosses are evanescent ;* the audito-

ry cavities very small ; the olfactory cavities moderate ; the frontal sinu-

ses large ; the palatal bones curved convexly, and the rami of the lower

jaw as much concavely ; the coronoid processes of the latter enormous

and inclined forwards; the bones of the scull in general thick and

massive ; proportion of the face to the rest of the scull, as one-third.

Teeth.—The dental formula is §. 4:4. 8:3: but the first pair of the

_ lower jaw are deciduous, and, in old auimals especially, the molars are

: (I write with fine samples before me) more frequently £:3. The

incisors are close together and ranged nearly in a straight line to the

front, those of the lower jaw touching the canines, whilst those of the

q upper jaw are separated therefrom by the usual interval for the passage

_ of the lower canines. The exterior incisors of the upper jaw are larger

than the rest, and are as much scarped externally as are the lower

canines internally, by reason of that friction of the one against the

other which is caused by the high lateral action of the jaws. Canines

small, conic, little curved, faintly grooved lengthwise, the upper insu-

lated, the lower in contact with the incisors and molars. Molars

divided by their characters into false and true, without any possible

distinction of carnassial and tubercular teeth. Premolars 2:2, including

the deciduous ones: last pair rather triturant than trenchant. True

molars 2:2. Upper true molars disposed transversely, squarish in

form, nearly equal in size and exhibiting on their, in general, flat crowns,

or 4 sunken central spaces filled with the dark soft substance above

alluded to, and which is bounded serpentinely by rounded rather than

dentated margins of enamel and a central transverse sinuous ridge of

the same. True molars of the lower jaw disposed lengthwise, narrow,

parallelogramic or elliptic; the first pair smaller than the two others,

which are equal; and all exhibiting central masses of crusta petrosa

enveloped by a serpentine sinuous margin of enamel, as in the upper

jaw nearly. In the composition, forms and action of these teeth taken

“together, there is little or no real resemblance to be found with the

teeth of even the least carnivorous of the ordinary carnivora, such as

the Bears, Badgers, and Screwtails, though it is among them that one

_* Inthe Viverrines, the fosses and the crests are both of extreme size, and the brain-

pan consequently much reduced, In these respects there is no resemblance with the

Ailures ; nor in other respects.

: 7 E22

1122 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades: [ Nov.

naturally looks for the dental prototype of Ailurus. But I apprehend

that several of the genera to be presently enumerated as the probable

components of the group of Cat-toed Plantigrades, will be hereafter

found to exhibit a closer resemblance and more harmonious blending

with the Ailurine type of dentition as of general structure.

Bony carcase.—lI have not now a perfect skeleton of Ailurus to refer

to ; so far as I can trust my notes, the bones are as follows :—Cervical

7. Dorsal 13. Lumbar 5. Sacral 3. Caudal 22. Carpal 8. Metacarpal

5. Digital 3, for each toe fore and aft. Tarsal 9, Metatarsal 5. Ribs

13 pairs, whereof 5 pairs are false, and 11 true. The short strong

and highly articulated limbs, together with the finely harmonising

flexile wrists and ankles, bear an extreme resemblance to the extremi-

ties of the Martens (Flavigula*) and Screwtails, and have much simili-

tude with those of the Bears (Helarctos) but form a complete contrast

with the extremities of the Cats and of the Civets. On the other hand,

the highly mobile digits, disencumbered of the palmary and plantary

mass, are much more similar to those of the Cats than to those of the

Bears, and bear a resemblance amounting almost to identity to the

digits of the Screwtails and Martens. The 5th or internal digit is

very little withdrawn from the front, and is forthcoming alike in the

anteal and posteal extremities. Of the other 4 digits the 2 central are

nearly equal and the 2 lateral also, but with an andromorphous bias,

and the whole are united as far forward as the terminodigital pads

by a highly elastic membrane, which allows the freest play to the

digits.+ The thick socks however in which the feet of the Ailuri are

completely enveloped, must impede their power of feeling and even of

raptorial grasping, as compared with the paws of the Martens and

Paradoxures, though the extreme mobility of the unguical phalanges

still leaves the sharp and compressed talons almost as serviceable as

in either of those genera. The talons of the Wahs are as highly

curved, as much compressed, and as sharp, as in the Screwtails or m

the Martens, and I might add, in the Cats, for there is hardly any |

appreciable difference between the four genera in those respects, and |

* Jn this animal the dorsal vertebra (and ribs) are 14: the lumbar 7: the sacral 4:

the caudal 26: the rest asin Ailurus ut supra. The teeth of Flavigula (molars) are 3-

It is therefore a Martes, not a Mustela.

+ See accompanying sketches.

1847.] , On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1123

the talons of all are equally reversile over the penultimate phalanges,

and equally retained there, except when required, by the strong tensor

tendons, the difference of the digits consisting in this only, that those

of the Martens are not at all sheathed, those of the Paradoxures and

Wahs are but half sheathed, or little more than half, and those of the

Cats, completely so. This is a difference which but for the terrific

energy of the Feline paw one should be disposed to underrate, and I

confess that after the most careful examination of the organs I am

inclined to attribute the superior force of the Feline arm’s stroke to

the momentum and velocity inseparable from the digitigrade structure

rather than to any difference in the organization of the digits and

talons, points in which it appears to me that the Ailuri, Paradoxuri

and Martens* are all upon a par with the Cats, or nearly so. I am

aware that this is a statement at variance with the law of correlation

and dependance of parts in structure. ‘Show me,’ exclaims our great

master Cuvier, with the noble confidence of genius, ‘show me a nail

and I will show you the whole structure of the animal which bore it.’

And I shall be probably told with a sneer that the Cats and Weasels

are the most exclusive of blood spillers, whilst the Paradoxures are main-

ly, and the Ailures (according to my own account) exclusively, vegeta-

livorous. I can only say in reply that I endeavour faithfully to report

what I have carefully examined ; that he who affixed the Feline paw

to the Ursine arm of Ailurus apparently delights to accomplish the

same ends by very varied means; that there are many things in his

systema nature which our’s yet halts behind the comprehension of ;+

and that, for example, in our systems the contrast is much greater

between the structures, than it is between the habits, of Ursus ferox

and of Felis tigris, or of the Racoons and Coatis on one hand, and the

_* I mention the Martens more frequently than the Weasels proper, because I have

before me fine fresh specimens of the former ; but in fact the Jatter agree with the former

_ in regard to the feet.

+ The systems which associate Ailurus and Arctictis with the Bears, and dissociate

Ursitaxus and Mellivora from the Bears, and range Lutra with the Seals, and P aradox-

urus with the dog-like Viverra, are surely not quite in harmony with the method of the

divine designer. The Palmate foot of Lutra may be seen in Martes, Paradoxurus, &c.

and the free lateral and posteal action of the hind legs of Lutra, in those genera, as well

as in the Coatis, the Potos, the Wa4hs, &c. So that there isno need on these accounts

to sever Lutra from his oid allies.

1124 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. | Nov.

Wahs and Benturongs on the other. I pretend not to account for,

I only report, the frugivorous habits, gentle disposition, ursine arm,

feline paw, profoundly cross-hinged yet grinding jaws, and purely tritu-

rant and almost ruminant molars, of Ailurus; and to these I now

proceed to add, however they may square or not with systems which

Cuvier himself was forward to deprecate the premature march of, the

details of the soft anatomy of Ailurus, merely adding-in this place with

reference to the socks of Ailurus, that we have examples of this pecu-

liarity not only among the plantigrade Bears (Ursus Maritimus) but

also among the digitigrade and purely carnivorous Weasels (Lutra

latrix.)

Soft anatomy.—The anus, peroneum, and prepuce, are entirely free

from glands and pores. ‘There is no trace of the Cacodean anal glands

and pores of the Mustelidee, or of the Euodean preputial ones of the

Viverride, so that in this remarkable respect Ailurus is affined to the

Feline or Ursine, and sundered alike from the Musteline and from the

Viverrine groups. Anus large, nude, void of all trace of gland or pore.

All the proximate parts covered with hair. Perineum simple. Scro-.

tum wanting. Testes long, narrow, concealed in the groin. Penis

directed forwards, dog-like, and furnished with a small simple bone.

Vulva simple. Uterus bicornute with large horns. Teats eight, and

ventral, or rather disposed in fours, whereof the upper 4 are sub-pec-

toral, and the lower 4, sub-inguinal. Intestinal canal five lengths of

the animal, nine feet long, of great equal diameter, void of coecum and

about one inch in width. Stomach large, simple, membranous, thick

coated and glandular towards the lower orifice, hemispheroidal, with

terminal orifices, of which the lower one for about 3 inches presents

the character of a subsidiary stomach or glandulous neck to the ordin-

ary stomach. Great diameter of the stomach 11 to 12 inches. Small,

4; to 5% inches, exclusive of the glandulous neck. Spleen tongue-

shaped, purple red, 54 inches by 14. Lungs 6 lobed. Liver 6 lobed

anda lobulus. Gall bladder very large, ovoid, occupying the whole

centre of the largest lobe of the liver and passing through from side to

side of it. Tongue smooth, simple, not unusually extensile. Pupil of

the eye round ordinarily, and but slightly. Third eyelid capable of

being brought over the whole organ nearly.

The above details of the soft anatomy, like those of the hard, offer

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1125

nothing very decisive as to the affinities of Ailurus with reference to the

grand divisional types. Looking to the chylopoetic viscera, for example,

the proportionate length of the intestinal canal is much nearer to that of

the Cats than to that of the Bears, whilst the absence of ccecum is more

Ursine than Feline. In the Bears (Helarctos)‘the intestines are 12 or 13

lengths of the animal; in the Cats but 3 to4 ; inthe Weasels, Viverrines

and Paradoxures, 4 to 6; the greater lengths belonging to the latter

two, which nearly agree in this respect with the Wahs, but differ from

them by the presence of the ccecum, which again the Weasels with but

4 lengths of intestine want, like the Ailuri with 5 lengths. Upon the

whole, though the foregone details of the structure and of the habits of

Ailurus cannot fail to be highly interesting to all real students of Zoo-

logy, yet the structural particulars want completeness fully to meet a

case of so much difficulty, although if a similar amount of information

were forthcoming relative to all the several animals composing that

group, with which I suppose Ailurus to be more immediately connected,

the question of proximate affinities at least would be placed in a toler-

ably clear light. The genera to which I allude are Hemigalea, Nandi-

nia, Ambliodon vel Paguma, Cynogale, Cryptoprocta, with a Viverrine

dental formula—and Galidia, Galidictis, (Galictis of Geoff.), Bassaris,

Arctictis* and Cercoleptes,. whose dental formula appears to be, at least

as to number and general character of teeth, identical with that of

Ailurus, due allowance being made for the disturbing influence of deci-

duousness in the pre-molars.

The fortunate circumstance of our being enabled in regard to the

last named genus, or Cercoleptes, to refer to the investigations of a

Cuvier,+ an Owen,{t and a Humboldt,§ exercised upon living and perfect

samples (not mere skins or bones) corroborates as far as it goes, the

correctness of the above conjectures, which are further confirmed by

Mr. Cantor’s scanter but valuable notices|| of Arctictis.

* There are some valuable particulars relative to Arctictis by Mr. Cantor in No. 171

of the Journal. The preputial gland and linear vertical pupil of the eye, and pre-

Sence of a ccecum are notable coincidences with Paradoxurus and deviations from

Ailurus.

+ F. Cuvier apud Menagerie Royale, quoted by Griffith, Regne II. 266—9.

¢ Zool. Jourl. Aug. 25, 1835.

§ Travels as quoted by Griflith. loc. cit.

|| Asiatic Journal, Bengal, No. 171, pp. 192—4.

1126 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [Nov.

It is thus demonstrated that the Potos of the new world represent

with considerable accuracy the Pandas or Wahs of the old world; that

the two have much conformity of structure and of habits ; and that

both exhibit that leaning towards the Lemurs whereby the perfectly

vegetalivorous diet, quasi ruminant teeth and scull, extreme gentleness

of aspect and of nature, slow movements, and somnolent propensities

of the Wahs are perhaps best explained. Those who would trace to

full advantage the identities of organization and of economy that exist —

between the Potos and Wahs, must compare at first hand the statements

of Messrs. Owen and Cuvier as referred to below, with the details of

this paper.

The differences are as follows. Cercoleptes differs from Ailurus by

the more confined palmation of the digits (to 2nd phalanx only) by the

nakedness of the soles, by the large eye, with higher contractility of

pupil, by the lesser development of the external ear, by the prehensile

tail, suctorial tongue, limited number of teats (two), absence of mous-

taches, and possibly by some diversities of dentition, though so far as

may be judged by description (Regne II. 267) the discrepancies must

be inconsiderable ; and lastly, by the non-terminal position of the upper

orifice of the stomach. The identities consisting in the proportion

and form of the chylopoietic viscera, in the long horned uterus, in the

large bony tentorium, in the wanting clavicle, the simple anus and

prepuce, and in the smoothness of the tongue, are among those best

worthy of note in regard to structure, whilst in reference to manners

and habits, so far as these are reported, the only differences would

seem to consist in the nocturnal, not crepuscular activity of the Potos,

in their honey-sucking or suctorial propensities, like to those of the

Ratel and Labiate Bear, and lastly, in the greater addiction to tree

haunting and to clambering there by the help of the prehensile tail.

Again, the suggested Lemurine resemblances of Cercoleptes hold won-

derfully true of Ailurus, and hardly less so (though this makes against

the Cat-toed grouping) the Procyonine and Nasuan resemblances, as

any one may satisfy himself who will compare the foregone account of _

Ailurus with what he will find in the Regne relative to the Lemurs*

and to the Racoons and Coatis.t ‘With respect to these Lemurme

affinities, now demonstrated by science, but first suggested by unlettered

* Regne I. 322—332., + And IT, 248—262.

1847. ] On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1127

experience, we have in the story of Bosman’s Negroes as in that of

Mr. Gardner’s Mali, a strong proof how “ practice will creep where

theory can hardly soar;’’ for the Negroes decided before Cuvier or

Geoffroy that the Potos were Lemur allies, just as the Méli multiplied

his tea plants by grafting on the Camelia (Kisi) at a time when emi-

nent Botanists held the notion to be absurd !*

That the second series of animals I have grouped together above

are more nearly related among themselves than to the first series seems

probable; but that the first series also blend with them in some re-

markable points any one may satisfy himself by comparing Dr. Can-

tor’s details of Arctictis (Journal, No. 171) and mine of Paradoxu-

rus (Trans. Vol. 19), with those above given and referred to, when

he will perceive that the Benturong, notwithstanding its Ailurine affi-

nities, is linked to the Screwtails and not to the Wahs, by its large

linear-pupiled eyes, nocturnal habits, sub-carnivorous regimen, coecum

and euodean preputial apparatus, and to the Potes by the two first

marks ; whilst the peculiarities of the tails of the three animals,

though not quite identical, yet constitute a common and antiailurine

feature. I must not enlarge further however at present on the sub-

_ ject of these real and supposed affinities.

Ere long I trust to be able to complete my report of the Ailurine

osteology, and in the meanwhile I shall terminate this account of the

Wah with a full statement of the dimensions of a mature male and

- female.

Male. Female.

MINCE SO adie tae. 2 IO O Lo BOQ

MEME OCCIDUL, “2... ween ee ance ee O 9 FG ee a

‘Tail only, MEE pany. Se, TNO Om es meee ef dere gala ama

ES ae mr a OE SU aa

* A fact which occurred in 1823—4, at Cathmandu, where fine Chinese tea plants have

long existed, brought from China in 1790, by Cashmiris, from which Dr. Abel was abun_

dantly and speedily supplied to his surprise, by the MAli’s practical science, who when

questioned by Dr. A.’s desire, why he had thought of grafting a Thea on a Camelia

replied with greater surprise, because the two were evidently of the same genus (Jat) !

The Kisi is indigenous and abundant in Nepdl. The teas flower and fruit abundantly,

almost perpetually, but the seeds seldom vegetate. The Kisi is as abundant at Dorjiling

as at Cathmandu, and the Chinese tea plant flourishes as well here as there, so that

: if more plantations are needed, here is a fine site for some.

7 G

1128 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [ Nov.

Male. ~~ Female.

Snout to fore angle of eye,....... Oi yg 01 4

Thence to base of ear, i) ae ea 0 3 2

Beat city? Het ls Gas eI Oe AOR 0 0-0

Ear and tuft, On BORE 063g

Width of ear, . 0 ORT SE a a OD Dae 0 1 ¢

Girth behind Becta > ie. SIRS e Ae La FOT"

Mua hetelit; a5. ay)... eRe Pern 1 9 4 1 9 +

Gengthwivamm; Site Oa, Senha eee see 0 5 0 Ua a

Lienpth’ of fovresanms:: $2). 0c ease eee oe ee 0 4 4 0 4 +

Paluvensll nails; isi. ie sh. ais ke. Leste 2 JO 0 4 4

Length of thigh,,. ..-....6..2...200- see ee 0 434 0 4 4

Lieveth-of lee Cibias). SS e dae ee se be 0 La 053

Pisnta and Haass). PAL, Sas See ee 0 4 2 0 4 +

Weegee, Tua, Pee a ee ee oer 8 Ibs. 7% tbs.

Scull.

Length,. . 0 4

Height,.. dttedk ld wn. ailaks wheiks .o-selniic lic a en aes

Wilh hie 0 3

Width imter parietes, Bik tan. Tocantins 0. 2

Base-of incisors. to fore-anele ot orbits,: jones. saw aaj eee Used

Thence to jut of occiput, 0. 3.2

of lee > BIR ale role

And now, the extent to which the above paper has insensibly run,

warns me to postpone my proposed remarks on the Paradoxures to a

future occasion, merely referring the reader who may desire in the

meanwhile to compare the organization and habits of those animals and

of the Wahs as above given, to the 19th Vol. Asiatic Society’s Trans-

actions, where he will find ample details relative to the hard and soft

anatomy, and to the manners of the sub-Himalayan Screwtails, of which

there are four species ; one, Nepalensis, which is the Grayii of Bennett,

but priorly named by me; two, Hirsutus, the Bondar of Gray, of which —

Pennantii is not a Synonyme ; three, Laniger, an entirely new and nivi-

colan species clad in wool, of an uniform isabelline brown colour, and

four, quadriscriptus noster (new?) which fis probably the Penantii of |

Gray, Bondar verus being unstriped, and this striped,

1847. | The new Mineral Newboldite. 1129

P. S. The following list of the species of Paradoxurus cum Paguma,

according to various authorities, may be useful.

Name secundum

Gray. Cantor. Hodgson. Habitat.

1. Typus, Hermaphrodita, a Deccan and Carna-

tic, Malay penins.

and islands ?

2. Bondar, a Hirsutus, Gangetic provinces,

passim.

3. Prehensilis, Hermaphrodita, Se Malay Penins. and

. islands ?

4, Musanga, Hermaphrodita, Hf Malay Penins. and

islands.

5. Dubius, Hermaphrodita, He Idem.

6. Crossii, Hermaphrodita, as Idem.

7. Pallasii, Hermaphrodita, | . Idem.

8. Leucopus, ‘ie i. ?

9. Larvatus, a3 iy China.

i0. Trivirgatus, Trivirgatus, Malay Penins. and

islands.

11. Zeylanicus, Aureus, a Islands of Indian

Ocean.

12. Leucomystax, Leucomystax, “4 Idem.

13. Nigrifrons, . ss ar India: part un-

known.

14. Penantii ? rt *Quadriscriptus, | Sub-Himalayas: cen-

tral region.

15. Grayii, BS Nepalensis, Idem, Central re-

gion.

16. Laniger, fy Laniger, Idem : the Cachar.

Description and Analysis of the new Mineral NewsBoupiteE, sent from

Southern India by Captain Newxsoup, Madras N. I., Assistant to

the Resident of Kurnool.—By T. Pippineron, Curator Museum

Heonomice Geology.

I had mislaid (that is, too carefully laid by) this specimen, and feared

for a long time that I had lost it, but fortunately finding it, I have

not again delayed to place it in our collection, and to give to our valued

correspondent Captain Newbold the credit which he deserves for his

discovery ; which is that of adding not only a new mineral, but, as will

be subsequently shown, establishing a new family of minerals, of which

we may hope for more genera as our acquaintance with Indian minera-

logy (perhaps we might say with mineralogy in general?) augments.

* General aspect of Bondar, but with four continuous dorsal lines and face marks as in

Nipalensis. Habitat exclusively monticolous.

7G 2

1130 The new Mineral Newboldite. [ Nov.

Our entire specimens are unfortunately very small, and thus I have

been excessively cramped in my researches, for as will be seen, it is

scarcely possible to obtain pure fragments even of a very small size.

I should describe it, as to external appearance and physical proper-

ties, as follows :—It is, where purest, and not weathered, of a clear

apple-green, with considerable lustre on some of the facets of the

numerous imperfect crystals of which it is formed, giving it the pearly

glimmer of a green mica or of some of the green carbonates of Iron in

a good light. Where weathered it is of a bluish grey-green, and the

glance is more minutely silvery or micaceous, or at times steel-like.

Minute fragments of the pure mineral are semi-translucent at the

edges, like those of fine apple-green serpentine.

When powdered its colour is of avery light greenish buff or fawn

colour, becoming a little darker, or greenish, when exposed to a very

gentle heat to drive off the little water it contains. When pulverising,

if smartly rubbed or struck it emits a very perceptible odour of sul-

phuretted hydrogen.

Its hardness is 3-4 scratching Cale-spar, but not Fluor.

The streak is of a dirty fawn coloured white, but always with a minute

silvery line at the centre where the knife has cut.

It has a slight earthy smell when breathed upon, It is brittle and

easily pulverised.

The fracture is hackly, and highly glistening ; the fragments are at

times laminar and angular, but in truth they are so small and the nests

and veins of the mineral so diminutive that it is not fair to judge of

these characters. It seems to cleave readily in certain directions, but

what these are cannot be judged of yet ; the larger fragments incline to

cubical on rhomboidal prismatic forms.

It does not soil, or mark, or adhere to the tongue on the fresh

fracture.

The crystals are too small, confused and imperfect to judge well of .

their form, which however appears to approach to that of rhomboidal

prisms.

The mineral seems much subject to decay by the oxidation of the

iron, which is distinctly seen in some parts, leaving in the quartz what

are called in Cornwall wuggy cavities (i. e. rough, jagged, and full of

irregular ridges) coated with the peroxide of iron.

[1847. The new Mineral Newboldite. 1131

It occurs in very small nests and ‘ves in masses of milk quartz.

With one of the specimens of milk quartz there occurs a mass of bluish

sulphate of Baryta, and another specimen is in a bluish very fine gra-

nular mass of sulphate of lime.

Its specific gravity I should estimate at about 4.25, to 4.50, calcu-

lated from a piece which was about half matrix, but this is a mere

approximation.

In the tube and bulb tube it decrepitates and flies to pieces with a

complete explosion, sending the fragments sharply into the face and

eyes when tried on platina foil, as soon as heated ; these fragments are

mostly imperfectly cubical or rhomboidal.

It was found to contain about 1 per cent. of water when reduced to

powder.

Nothing sublimes from it at the red heat of glass ; but when driving

off the water a slight odour of sulphur seems apparent from the

erucible.

Buiowrire.— Alone.—A small fragment is infusible, but becomes of

a dirty yellowish white, and is not magnetic. This, apart from its sulphur

(subsequently shown) at once distinguishes it from Spathose Iron, for

some of the green semi-transparent varieties of which, from its colour

_and decrepitation, it might be mistaken on mere inspection,

_ With Borax it is not very fusible ; the bead transparent, yellowish,

and slightly tinged with green.

With Soda fuses to a dirty brownish opaque bead ; nothing is re-

duced from it ; when moistened and a little fresh Soda added, the bead

gives out the smell of sulphuretted hydrogen common to all the sul-

phates and sulphurets when heated with Soda, and it discolours silver

foil.

With phosphate of Soda.—On charcoal, and the cake transferred to

platina wire, a dull milk-white semi-transparent bead.

The powder saturated with Nitrate of Cobalt, and heated on plati-

na foil, is of a dull brown.

Via Humida.—It dissolves readily in the mineral acids. Acetic acid

does not appear to affect it. With concentrated hydrochloric and

Sulphuric acids much sulphuretted hydrogen is evolved. Boiled in

nitro-hydrochloric acid it dissolves rapidly without evolution of sul-

phuretted hydrogen in any considerable quantity, if at all, and leaves

132 The new Mineral Newboldite. [ Nov.

a flaky white residuum which coagulates into a soft globule floating on

the solution, which is pure sulphur.

If the boiling is gentle the sulphur is obtained im a light flake.

The solution of the pure mineral in nitro-hydrochloric acid when

filtered from the sulphur is of a pale gold colour. When evaporated

it crystallised largely in minute silky needles, which appear im mamil-

lated or concretionary heaps if the evaporation is slow. They are ap-

parently insoluble in water, andin the mouth, with a slight astringency,

(probably from the muriate of iron) they are tasteless and lumpy like

argillaceous earth, though without any decided taste except an earthy

one. The muriate of iron gelatinises amongst them. The concretions

are soluble in nitric acid, At a red heat on platina they become dull

but do not otherwise alter. .

To ve-agents the solution gives as follows :—To Sulphide Ammonium

a dirty greenish-brown precipitate with black grains, which becomes

of a sooty black, soluble in muriatic acid.

Fellow Prussiate of Potass very pale bluish white.

Caustic Potass very pale amber-white precipitate, plentiful.

Carbonate Potass, as Potass, but partly soluble in Ammonia.

Ammonia.—Sparingly, the reddish precipitate of iron; and a white

precipitate with excess.

Tinct : galls.—Brown colour, but no precipitate.

Oxalic Acid.—A precipitate, soluble when ammonia is added.

Phosphate Soda.—White precipitate soluble in ammonia and in

acids. Re-appears with Potass.

Cyanide of Potassium —aA dirty amber-coloured precipitate.

By Wollaston’s process (Carbonate of Ammonia and phosphate of

Soda.)—A plentiful precipitate, like that of the Phosphate of Magnesia

is obtained.

ANALYSIS. .

I have already adverted to the extreme difficulty of obtaining any

portion of the mineral pure enough for an analysis. The process

adopted was to pulverise the mineral and,

1. Dissolve it in nitro-hydrochloric acid, at a boiling heat.

2. Filter to separate the sulphur and silex.

3. Burn off the sulphur from the silex.

Precipitate the sulphuric acid formed in the solution by nitrate

1847.] The new Mineral Newboldite. 1133

of Barium, and add the equivalent weight of sulphur to that obtained

in the solid state. ,

5. Precipitate by carbonate of potass in excess.

6. Digest again in nitric acid and precepitate the iron from the

solution by Ferro-Prussiate of Potass, allowance being made for the

Iron it contains. The solution evaporated is gelatinous, and this when

calcined is the earth.

The results of the best of three analysis in which the assay was obtain-

ed by picking minute fragments with the forceps and examining them

by the magnifier, but of which I could only collect 7.33 grains, gave—

Per Cent.

Pree see OO SPR. Bee we 3.77 51.43

Leer Ac eTTiC hay hie ar sce oi ERD 3.40

emnsmon Osa iron, wie. fe. Pee oo ee. TRS 22.92

Pemieeruans mew,) (LWA ie a. ee 17.86

7.01 95.61

Water by an independent experiment, ............ 0.08

gee sss ene, Yate os ase ao aces oO. 2A 3.39

7.33 100.00

As the proportion of sulphur is so large, we may at once assume that

the iron is a bi-sulphuret, in which case the 22.92 per cent. of iron

would require 28.84 of sulphur ; leaving thus 22.59 per cent. of sulphur

to combine with the 17.86 per cent. of the earth.

The earth is obtained in so very small a quantity that it is impossi-

‘ble to do more than describe it and its peculiar properties, so far as

they can be ascertained with any degree of certainty, and wait till a

better supply* of the mineral enables us to determine it.

This earth is of a pure white ; of a granular appearance under the

magnifier, light and powdery in the crucible, and not lumpy like

Alumina.

Biowrire.— When heated to a white heat on Platina, no change :

moistened and placed on Turmeric and litmus papers no effect, nor

does it give any remarkable light.

* T have received an additional supply of the mineral, but unfortunately it is only very

minute veins or nests, and this time in the red carbonate of Cerium, described in the

Journal, Proceedings, July, 1846.

1134 The new Mineral Newboldite. [ Nov.

Nitrate of Cobalt on Platina.—A very pale and somewhat dirty

lilac colour, not approaching to the blue of alumina at all.

With Borax, in considerable proportion of assay to the flux, and at

both flames a perfectly colourless and transparent glass. |

With Soda.—A dead white enamel: clear red glass in the flame.

Phosphate of Soda.—Opaque pearly bead, which when very small is

a semi-transparent crackly one.

Via Humida.—It is insoluble or nearly so in sulphuric and in nitric

acids, which last sometimes gelatinises it. .

It is insoluble in the fixed alkalies and ammonia, but seems parily

so when newly precipitated, in carbonate of ammonia.

Its proper solvent is boiling nitro-hydrochloric acid, with which it

_ crystallises when a nearly saturated solution, in fine brilliant silky or

pearly points and needles, which have a sweetish astringent taste like

the salts of Glucina and Yttria.

The ferro-cyanate of Potassium does not precipitate it.

When tried by zinc the blue precipitate of Titanium is not produced.

No precipitate was obtained in boiling it with sulphate of potass.

It is in all states when freed from Iron perfectly colourless.

From the minute quantities in which I have been able to obtain the

pure earth, and the almost microscopic nature of the assays and testings,

and the different characters it presents from all the known earths, I

cannot venture at present to pronounce what it may be; and indeed:

would not even now publish my analysis did I not conceive it just

towards Captain Newbold to do so, for there is no sort of doubt that,

whatever the earth may be, he has discovered a new and a very re-

markable mineral, which is a double Sulphuret of Iron and an earth !

We must wait for larger specimens to decide what the earth is.

The locality. of this mineral (which should have been noted at the

beginning of the paper,) is in the central range of the Eastern Ghats,

between Cummum in Cuddapah, and Gograpilly in Kurnool, a little

south of the Cunnama pass. Captain Newbold says of it :—‘*‘ The forma-

tion is the great diamond sand-stone which here passes into arenaceous

and argillaceous slates. In the latter occur the veins in which the

mineral are found, consisting chiefly of the carbonate of Cerium de- .

scribed in a former paper, in the Journal.

“Jt is associated with lead-ore (galena) which occurs in nests and

1847.| Geological and Mineralogical Observations. 1135

short seams, and the latter ore has in former times been diligently

sought after by the natives. Numerous and half-choked up excavations

are met with in the surrounding hilly jungly tracts, attesting a perse-

verance and spirit of research which is rarely met with in the present

occupiers of the soil.

«« Near the Western mouth of the pass in the vicinity of Bussurapoor

and Gograpilly, are a large number of old diamond pits, sunk in beds

of ground evidently derived from the plumbiferous sandstone compos-

ing the adjacent Hastern Ghats. These gravel beds, from a careful

examination of the pebbles composing them, appear to have been formed

for the most part by aqueous causes no longer in action. The present

insignificant streams that carry off the Ghat drainage could never have

spread out to such an extent as these gravel beds cover, so large a

quantity of transported and detrital matter. The large size of the

pebbles, the depth and present situation of the diamond beds, all mili-

tate against the supposition of their being composed of recent alluvium

or detritus, now in process of accumulation.”

DDD

Lixtracts from a letter from Capt. Jas. Annort, descriptive of his

Geological and Mineralogical Observations in the Huzaree district,

dated Camp Puhli, in Huzaree, 19th June, 1847.

I have now the pleasure to send you some specimens of what I

conceive to be black iron ore, in small rounded masses of crystalline

structure. I have with me no acids nor other tests, and my reason for

supposing this an iron ore, is simply that the crystals are tetrahedral

prisms, of dark brown color, and that the specific gravity seems to

agree with that of the ore in question.

Whatever these ores may be, they occur in a very interesting forma-

tion of sandstone and blue mountain limestone, which commencing at

the spur of a very lofty summit called Moachpoora, about 10 miles west

of the Jelum, stretches W. S. W. about 40 miles, gradually dwindling

In altitude and in the number of its parallel ridges, until, from having

been a triple mountain, it has become a single hill of trifling altitude,

intersected at Margrella by the main road from Lahore to Attok.

At the south-eastern foot of this extended ridge, large boulders of iron

ore are found intermixed with the debris of lime and sandstone of the

aa >

1136 Geological and Mineralogical Observations. [Nov.

adjacent mountain. ‘The iron ore is of the black kind, and I should

suppose, from its specific gravity, tolerably rich im metal. The great

abundance of wood and of limestone offers facilities for the establishment

of a foundery,—a thing greatly needed in upper India, and the acces-

sibility of the spot to wheeled carriage and the neighbourhood of the

river Jelum at the town of that name, ensures the manufacturers the

benefit of water carriage to Feeroozpoor, Loodiana, Bukhur and Bombay.

This iron ore occurs in the main summit of the formation, Moachpoora,

where Mr. Vans Agnew, in his late adventurous journey amongst the

Dhoonds, saw it worked after the rude fashion of the hill tribes.

The ridges of mountain to which I particularly allude as having

been visited by myself, are called Serra. They are from 800 to about

2000 feet higher than the valley of Rawulpindi. The blue limestone

is veined with vivid streaks of white, and is found in enormous masses

as cliffs or disjected rocks. It will take a good polish, and if worked,

might supply the whole of our upper provinces, as well as the Punjaub,

with marble chimney pieces, pavements, and material for monumental

sculpture. Water is very abundant, gushing in copious streams from

near the summit, and of volume sufficient to turn the wheel of a saw-

mill. -The climate is singularly happy during the greater part of the

year. The long mountain ridge intercepts the violent hot winds from

the west, which on scaling its summit are tempered by the cooler strata

above, and roll tumultuously down the eastern declivity, with the roar

of a cascade; even then their force at that point is not very consider-

able. During the latter months of the rainy season parts of the hill

skirt are considered unfavorable to health. Others, as Noorpoor Shahi,

(a beautiful nook in the mountain) have a good reputation. ‘The —

mountain itself, which is thickly wooded with box, barberry, wild

pomegranate, and at the summit with fir, is habitable at a short. dis-

tance from that point, and would afford a very cool residence. But the

mountain is by no means worthy of recommendation as a general resort,

the ridge being too sharp to afford building room and the spurs being

short and abrupt. It has at present a bad name, as the resort. of

robbers. '

From these mountains there ooze out three remarkable springs, one

bearing upon its waters a scum of Asphaltum—another being impreg-

nated with carburetted sulphate of iron, and the third having a muei-

laginous consistence, being of the color of orange pulp, and if scented,

1847 +) Geological and Mineralogical Observations. 1137

being rather pleasant to the nostrils. I express doubt, because the

scent may perhaps have been derived from the bottle containing the

liquid. Torches are made of the Asphalt. The second is drunk for

indigestion. ‘The use of the third is unknown. The latter I should

have pronounced mucilage from decaying vegetation, had it not remained

several days ina close bottle at a temperature of 95° without fermenting.

The smell of the mineral water is scarcely sufferable.

From the occurrence of bitumen I have been led to anticipate the

discovery of coal, and a day or two ago I stumbled upon a large boulder

of crystals of lime containing lignite, of which I have the pleasure to

send-youa small specimen. This was in the Puhli valley Huzara,

about 40 miles north of the mountains of Serra. Coal would be quite

useless here, where wood is superabundant: but its position in any

given country is always an important enquiry.

The stratification of this formation is nearly vertical. The course

of the ridge an azimuth of about 247°. Eastward the ridges, which

fall into the plains, were of sandstone, wherever I came in contact with

them, from Rawul Pindi, to Noorpoor: a sandstone running in parallel

_ ridges nearly vertical, filled with sandy debris, which when washed

away by the torrents, leave natural walls of rock of the most singular

appearance. In this sandstone I have never discovered traces of

organic remains. |

The supposed iron ore is found on hills formed of debris of the lime

and sandstone rocks, and lying northward of the Serra Ridges, about a

mile from the left bank of Hurroo river. I could not detect any strata,

the masses seemed to be scattered at random through the soil. I col-

lected about 5 or 6 ths. of it in the course of an hour, with the assistance

of my servants. But I should doubt there being any vein in that

locality that would pay the working, It must be remembered that

there are masses which have been washed out in the course of hundreds

of years. If I can find means of packing the Asphalt, I will do

myself the pleasure to send it you. It may possibly differ in some

respects from the same substance elsewhere found. I fear the other

liquids would not bear the carriage.

Mr. Vans Agnew, Civil Service, and Boundary Commissioner, has

just left me on an expedition northward, which promises to be interest-

ing to science, Lieut. Young of Engineers, accompanies him.

7H 2

1138 The Cave Temples and Emerald Mines of Sakeyt. [ Nov.

Notice of the Cave Temples and Emerald Mines of Sakeyt, in the

eastern desert of Egypt. By Hexexyan Bry.—Communicated by

Captain Newso.p, M. N. I.

The following notice of the temples and emerald mines of Sakeyt,

was communicated to me by my friend Hekekyan Bey, late president

of the Ecole Polytechnique at Cairo, and brother-in-law to the Pasha’s

minister—Artim Bey.

Hekekyan Bey was educated in England, is an accomplished English,

French, and Italian scholar; and well acquainted with the Turkish,

Persian, Greek and Arabic tongues. His attainments in Geology,

Mineralogy, Mechanics and Natural Philosophy are very considerable,

and he has lately been employed by the Pasha in superintending the

researches for coal in Egypt. He is one of the Presidents of the

Egyptian Society in Cairo, and distinguished as being the most zealous

and influential patron of literature and science in the land of the

Pharoahs and Ptolemies.

It is with much pleasure that I embrace the present opportunity of

thanking him for the gratification and instruction derived in the many

agreeable hours I had the good fortune to pass in his society during

my residence in Cairo. The following notes are nearly literal extracts

from his rough journal, which were kept in English and French ; and

daily written out with his own hand. He proceeded in June 1844,

from the emerald, or rather chrysolite mines, of Zubara, described by

other writers, to those of Sakeyt, distant about 12 hours’ travelling by

the Rieh ul Allawi, Oum Gemil, and the Rich ul Talik. About seven

hours from Zubéra up a Rhawdi, on the right side of Wadi Gemil, he -

found the ruins of an ancient station, with cisterns, mills and old

gold mines excavated in veins of quartz in mica slate.

The ruins of the ancient mining town of Sakeyt are scattered on the

brows of hills of mica slate walling the valley, which is about 500 ft.

broad, and runs N. N. W.—distant from the summit of Gebel Sakeyt

about 21 miles. There are here several rock cut temples ; the princi-

pal of which is excavated in the schistose rock on the left side of the

Wadi, and runs I. 8. E., having a central altar at that extremity, on

which is inscribed a triangle. The interior is whitewashed, and an

illegible Greek inscription in red ochre is seen on the wall on the right

1847.] The Cave Temples and Emerald Mines of Sakeyt. 1139

hand from the entrance ; the interior measurements of the temple are

about 50 ft. by 20 ft, eight feet high at the altar, and from 12 to

14 ft, high under the principal entrance. The doorways seem to have

had doors or curtains and bars, once fixed to them. The workmanship

is ride: from the position and general design of the temple its lateral

chapels and central nave, it appears to have been once a Christian

church.

About 400 yards lower down the same side of the Wadi, is another

rock cut temple, much smaller in size, which contains the fragment of

a Greek inscription cut into the stone along the cornice in its front.*

PONIOY EYXAPIETCTQ

KAITICIAI KAITQATIOAAQNI KAI

NAOICEGOIC TIOIKMOIEPON

BEPENEIKHC KAITO

The sign of a cross and apiece of a shell, such as are used in modern

Greek churches, were found in the temple.

The ruins of houses are scattered around, constructed of fragments

of mica schist, steatite, quartz in part coloured green by the colouring

matter of the emerald, and containing crystals of emerald.

The mines appear to have been sold out to companies of adventurers,

who built magazines and houses around the entrances of the excavations,

of which several hundred still remain. In many instances, wherever

the position of the quartz veins, and schists permitted, the whole face

of a mountain has been quarried down and exposed,to research.

The Zubara mines are galleries run into the mica schist; layers,

containing nodules of emeraldic quartz, are often disposed so as to

have a layer of quartz for their roof. At Sakeyt, on the contrary, the

emeralds had been searched for in veins and layers of quartz, which is

tinged purple, yellow, and red. The more transparent and white sorts,

found in the debris thrown out by the ancient miners, exhibit the light

bluish green of the Egyptian emerald. The schists and steatites are

variously coloured, and mica occurs in golden scales. White, greenish,

* The inscription contains apparently a dedication to the Egyptian goddess Isis

and to the Greek god Apollo. ‘The cross and shell indicate it having been subsequently

used as a Christian chapel.—T. J. N.

1140 Observations on the Language of the Goands. [ Nov.

black, light pink, and dark red coloured crystals occur as well as

combinations of mica with quartz.

The schistose formations rest on the granitic: which last rocks have

been made use of in the eynocephali, seen in the vicmity and lower

down in the valley. These granitic rocks rise in elevations from -600

to 700 ft. above the surface of the valleys. They ave overlaid toward

the summit, by a layer of micaceous quartz containing a few emerald

crystals: immediately over which is a kind of (argillaceous?) schist,

whose super-crust is strongly ferruginous. A large mass of calcined

iron stone indicates the ancient working of this bed for iron ore ; which,

probably, furnished the material for the tools of the workmen.*

The mining district is confined to the hills which are enclosed

in the basin of Wadi Sakeyt; and which are much lower than the

high mural ridges forming the sides of the basin, and are of an irres

gular conical shape. They present parallel bands and waving lines of

reddish quartzose matter and dark brown schists. The section of the

hill over the temple presents,—in its lower portions—friable micaceous

schists coloured with partial scales of iron ore; and covered with .a

tabular and highly sonorous bed of whitish brown quartz in parallel

waved bands indicating volcanic or plutonic disturbance. There are

no fissures in the curves.

Farther up the Wadi, rise hills of laminar tale with brown argilla-

ceous layers: then mica schists of various colours, with crystallized

garnet and quartz in needles. The highest summits appear to be of

granite. The emerald is met with in the quartz debris of former mines,

and occurs in crystals of a light bluish green attached to the quartz

in mica schist.

RNIN vere

Observations on the Language of the Goands, and the identity of many

of its terms with words now in use in the Telugu, Tamil and Cana-

rese. By Warter Exuiort, Esq., C. S., Madras.

A paper by Dr. Manger, on the language of the Goands, in the

March No, of the Journal, offers some interesting grounds for ethnolo-

* From the Cynocephali the Greek inscription and the Christian emblems found here

it would appear that the mines have been worked from the era of the Pharoahs down to

early Christian times.—T. J. N.

1847. | Observations on the Language of the Goands. 1141

gical speculation. So long ago as 1842, a notice in the Oriental Chris-

tian Spectator,* alluded to the discovery of Tamil and Canarese words

in the Goand language, by. Mr. Loesch, a German Missionary, who

soon after fell a victim to the climate. The same subject was alluded

to by Mr. D. F. McLoed, in a letter to the Secretary of the Asiatic

Society, in 1844;+ but until the present instance no vocabulary, it is

believed, (with the exception of a short list in No. CXLV. of the Jour-

nal,) has been published, from which an opinion could be formed of

the extent to which the admixture of the dialects of southern India,

prevails in the present speech of these wild tribes.

A very superficial examination of Dr. Manger’s list is sufficient to

show that more than one half of the terms set down by him are iden-

tical with, or approximate very closely, to words now in use in the

Telugu, Tamil and Canarese tongues. In a corresponding list which

accompanies this paper I have noted such words as occurred to mind,

and a more careful examination would doubtless elicit more.

The investigation of the different races that constitute the Hindu:

population of India has hitherto received less attention than the sub-

ject deserves. Beyond the fact that all the spoken dialects of India

proper, are referrible to two great divisions, which the natives them-

selves recognize under the titles of Pancha-Goura, and Pancha-Dravira,

—but little is known of the general relations and affinities of the people

using them. According to Colebrooke, the central seat of the former was

Canouj,t the capital of the Canya cubjas, from which point its cognate

‘dialects spread both east and west, and then stretch far to the south

and southwest, over Maharashtra, extending down the Malabar coast

even to the vicinity of Mangalore. The southern dialects have

generally been considered to commence from the neighbourhood of

Beder, near which the limits of the Mahratta, Canarese and Telugu,

meet. Dr. Manger’s Vocabulary at once carries us to the Nurbudda,

and it is not improbable that similar dialects may be discovered in the

‘mountainous region on its northern band, and even in Bundelcund.

The first question that arises is, whether these two classes of lan-

guages indicate the contemporaneous existence of two great aboriginal

* Vol. iii. p. 240. + Friend of India, 1844, p. 2038.

t Asiatic Researches, vol. VII. p. 220. Goand.

§ A dialect of Concani is spoken in all the tract north of Sadasheoghur, and Mahratta

is the language of the mountains immediately above it.

1142 Observations on the Language of the Goands. [ Nov.

races inhabiting the northern and southern portions of India, or whe-

ther the people using the southern language at one time occupied the

whole extent and were gradually driven southwards by the pressure of |

a new race of invaders from the north. The isolated existence of a

cognate dialect of the south, among a wild tribe inhabiting unapproach-

able forests and fastnesses considerably to the north of the present

range of these languages, is in favor of the latter supposition. Buta

single fact affords too narrow a basis on which to build so important a

hypothesis.

The opinion of Mr. Colebrooke regarding the derivation of the Hindi

or northern dialects from Sanscrit, has not found favor with Oriental

philologists, and seems no longer tenable. But its influence on all the

languages now in use, whether in the north or in the south bears incon-

testible evidence of the sway of a people vastly superior in power and.

civilization to the aboriginal races. All the written characters now in

use, as has been proved by James Prinsep, have been derived from that

source, and the very number of the letters, their classification and

arrangement, are the same in all the languages of the north and of the

south, except the Tamil, the most remote of the southern dialects. It

is not only singular in wanting the regular series of aspirated conso-

nants, but the number of simple consonants and vowels likewise falls

short of those of all the others. It has besides, letters to express

sounds peculiar to itself, and others which receive new powers by redu-

plication.* This fact would seem to indicate the gradual retrogression

of the great southern race to the extreme verge of the peninsula, where

it preserves the most distinctive marks of its original character. But

whether this was owing to the growth of the power and. the extended ~

conquests of the Hindi tribes or to the silent progress of the Brahmani-

cal faith and literature, or, as is most likely, to both of these combined,

—remains to be ascertained.

In looking at the comparative list of words it will be observed that

a considerable number of Goand words} are derived from the northern

stock, as was likely to happen from the influence of the surrounding

dialects. But the same effect is observable even in Telugu and Cana-

* Thus double rr and double dd become tt, double bb becomes pp, and double ss serves

for ch.

+ As Boy, Girl, Horse, Ass, Gout, Twenty, Fifty, &c.

—— eee

————

1847. | Observations on the Language of the Goands. 1143

rese, where Sanscrit terms,* have in general instances superseded the

original words. The influence of the Urdt on Goand is also percepti-

ble in the ten Commandments, and Sand Sumjee’s song, where we find

such terms as admee man, hazar 1000, kdm business, labari-gohai false

witness, khabar news, kuan well, tisra din third day, hath market,

guttri bundle, ghossa laga become angry, pucha question, thera kya

established, and the particles ywb when, and keh that.

The similarity of grammatical construction between the Goand and

southern languages is apparent in many respects, but in this part the

Vocabulary seems rather defective.

The plural is formed by the addition of # in Goand, and by kal and gal

in Tamil and Canarese. The objective cases which terminate in na and

un in the former, are formed by in the genitive, and nu the accusative,

in Tamil and in Canarese. The structure of the verb, as far as it can be

learned from the examples given, also presents many analogies. The

present and some of the other tenses in Goand are derived from the

present and conjunctive participles without personal terminations, in

this respect corresponding with the formation of the Malayalem verb,

(Peet’s Malayalem Grammar, p. 60.) which is also without inflections.

The past and future tenses show some traces of resemblance to the

Canarese and Tamil, both in their formation and in their personal ter-

minations. The large employment of auxiliary verbs in the southern

dialects is not perceptible in the Goand specimens of construction,

unless it be in the formation of the passive by the use of howe.

These hasty remarks have been thrown together in the hope of show-

ing how wide a field is open for further investigation, not with the

idea of communicating valuable results. The Vocabulary and speci-

mens are too scanty and imperfect to make the institution of more

careful comparisons worth while at present, The Goand words too

seem to have suffered considerable mutilations and changes at the

hands of the printer, which renders it hazardous to venture on con-

- ¢lusions drawn from less obvious resemblances. It is to be hoped that

more attention will be given to so interesting a subject, and the publi-

cation of a well selected Vocabulary+ of terms for general adoption as

promised by the Editors, will greatly facilitate the labours of future

inquirers in this field.

* As in day, man, twenty, &c. + See foot note, p. 286.

7 1

[ Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1144

*pyo sxeak ¢ Jo oe “ie ae = “110FT ‘repay ‘apoy

yoorjng Sunok y f ae ge “e :* | Rn ‘ouua A pce

Se ee 3 | -afouug ‘euug =s ee ‘ouuy ‘oruuy ‘sunny

oy} UL pesn ee Lee oe ee Lnqnog Js os ‘npnoyg

tg ee es * ‘aysey} “inwy| ‘mey| — ‘oney

ayy ynq ,,‘nddn ,, SI j oA a ee ‘1Se10g ‘TSIpNyy %s “ellld

prom yooto9 oy, + oe ee | v* ‘eSi0og| ‘eSepn yy ‘uekieg -

“6 Venicy lene ‘Tey 08

ee ee oe 0791p ‘nyeyy| ‘OVP ‘nTey na ‘ney

eo ee oe ee ee ‘nanpnyy, ee

| ee ee ee ee ee we ‘ndog

ef | emma] maf fOr | tea

eo ee ‘eysyey ‘yey ‘nTeyuoy eo ee

*‘qooTeIp epeuey eI[PH spnyedurey oe ‘eq juey es nyuey ee nyu0y

ay 1O ‘asateuedy 4uato nqeH

ue suvaut "9 “Vx aN = MNP, a oo be

eo eo ‘epuny, ‘puoy, : ee eo ee

soy as ‘eUule yy ‘uey] ‘TAT ‘npey ze

"UPAN}INA, ‘exonyA me > wenn ‘nyony nyonyl

ar ‘uey eo | oe { Sinfonia \ ‘uByy ‘nuuey

oe oe ee ee ° ay ‘eumoqnue yy

ec | ee | eo | ‘redeyy ee eo eo

eo ee eo ee ‘OTeL ‘oTeL a

“DAwpoL, |*wmappinvyy| "piysuvg§ | “vyJvunpT | ‘asaunung “210, nbnjaL

‘yz Aq ‘SI[W 0} SutIpioooe poyuosaider st 457 [WWey, oT,

¥epoy

‘1U9 NJ

‘Ted

‘IN

‘INMOS

‘en yy

‘19.19g

‘edlag

‘Nyon

“‘nppng

“ad

‘nyney

‘esuny

“aNd

‘TEPAT,

‘slqoyy

‘aressnyq]

‘yuny

‘epunyuny

‘reddny

NUN

“puvoy

a RE TS EES

*yooyug

‘19}4Ng

‘WPS

‘poomainy

‘UIs VW

‘hog VW

*400q

“oeg.

‘s[leaqay

‘aeUI04S

‘iduay

‘Jeol y,

‘smorqoAny

‘peoyaiog

‘peop

"ysybug

*saBpoyos [eyuatg Tre Aq pooyduse ATperoues

Mou ‘ulaysks SOUP WRTTIIA\ IIS 0} SUIPAOIN ST sJOoTVIP HADTINOG ay} UI spiom oy} Jo Aydeacoyjo OUT, “| “N

1145

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

“UNOU [eGIIA 943 , ‘SUL

“unl ,, ‘euopom ft

“Alyetazi] ‘s80.190

0} ‘1940 ssed og, 4.

"1910 YOVa YAM po

~punojzuod aq 03 9] qRT|

pue spunos 4ynouWIp

[e 9.1e ME [rey pue

paey ‘T “pt OWL x

‘oyeyng ayewmsag

;

eid

“TOM

ri,

“1qnpod

“ag

SS SS SY EES GS SE

‘quinpor)

‘TeIIN

‘eqsid

‘euid {

“nyex)

Co’v) ae

‘nTy | ‘apemynyy

‘euope ‘epy ‘NPY

*y1ed yuas

91d nyov NJ ee

‘j001 ‘nSeN

tieuop-0M

; “Np-OM j POM

‘nsoy ee

4‘njeq ee

ee ‘rey3n

ocaieel ‘eA-OSU]

‘T[M FIO T[Ng ‘Ng

‘nuly ‘ULIN

‘TOS «° 1YZ0¥Y

“TIT Bic

mpeg! -

‘TEN ‘TeN

‘euog|‘epeo rani

‘NAULT, ‘nuuly,

é oyNnIy eo

“OQ= TING). eo:

Au “Jul ‘np

‘euokIpnyy “HaP Da

*4001 ‘Ipny soy pat

“IN

~ HBG

‘oyoiny

‘npuy

‘ey epeyo]

‘Wn

‘nut

“TpOy

“eynTy

‘njodeuq

‘nuLy,

*9}-OTTIN

“NTTIN

‘Ipuld

‘Typoy | ‘aquinypoxy| ninunypory

‘nquwoy

“npoy

‘TWh

‘nunu gy

a RR EES A RR RE

} ‘nqmoy ‘numoy

‘euvyin) ‘doom og,

‘euepuoz| ‘aouep OF,

‘euemoy| ‘ySne] OF,

“eueyiI ‘und OF

‘un ‘ox

*qnq ‘U0 Ox)

‘umyryo py| ‘aMop 31S

‘eppan ‘dois

NIICM VAI FT | ‘ala SUIOD

Ted) ‘198 W

“aryl “ashy

‘my ‘| MOT

TA “SOT

‘Telia ‘ye0-ays VW

TEHO! L cape

‘jesuoyg pisaieh if

‘OIeN Sop V

‘eaygong| ‘ye0S-oFF

‘Tod () | OPeHNG Vey

‘elepuly, ‘yeu OT,

‘euelyigq| ‘oaqjeq Og,

‘eloqaq | ‘doje SULIG

‘euepf| ‘XUUp Of,

‘ay SIDE

“Ipuld “2340

‘gumnypoy ‘eo AA

‘Oru yy) ‘ojegng

‘109 ‘suIOPT

[ Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1146

‘nay

‘yeqS

‘nIy

"210 ‘eyes niy ‘niy funieg ‘xIg

Lit es : as ‘npoy ‘okueq ‘npq ‘uedieg ‘OAL

“oUON ‘TeN “ nS ‘NATeN ‘nleN ‘nsnjen ‘oTeN ‘M0,q

PPr ‘nIUnyAl *s =e ‘nan ‘naiun yf ‘npny ‘puny ‘JOINT,

*ppa ‘npuey on bee ‘npeiq ‘npuoy ‘npuoyy ‘puny ‘OMT,

“OM ‘nuug os ae ‘npuo ‘nuug 4 ‘ipa ‘2uQ

) ey ‘euIseAdq ue as ‘eulp-euq se ‘weulq ‘sug ‘Apieqr

ee 8 ee ee UT ‘oSuq ee ‘e3] ‘219 Ff

<i ‘zoddyy ms * as ‘oddq ae ‘10ddoq ‘TOT A

: ‘Kep-o], ‘

oe es A ee | ‘ ‘oyispu oe :

si ae UPUY aon

-old 1rynapuy

¥ ag | = ce ey ‘esuy| ‘epeyyy ‘DEH ] Soy,

ee eo ee se oe ‘ou ‘epex yy ‘IM MOLPT ‘IOYN FT

ee ee ‘raed ee H po ee eo ‘Nang ‘sA0qy

(rpury) ‘91a + Cn) > }‘eqystig - B ‘guutg = ‘elig] — ‘puryagp

ee or oN aa ‘npeNn ‘sanpen| ‘eumpen| ‘anppny ‘usaajoq

cS e _ a * = ‘eyedory] = ‘teddnyg} ‘ura ay

be a ns re ‘opuny f ee arat ‘e1epunyl ‘guunyy ‘alojaqe

ae oe ako ‘npnoyy ALE, ‘aSulyy ‘Soh

“eye st ueru se ell a “SIL ek! ig ‘SIMH| ‘ON “oN

“CE OY) TE UT x bs zs i: | ‘TeLW er * TLV ‘{ndaag

= vs Sy ‘Nd2,J, “oe ‘Nya I, “nya} ‘8013 unseg

ee oo oe suOUL eo é 6 “99.13 put

yeu a I, BIT) { -euey, VW

“A ae = ‘TOU .d| ‘naang ‘ny ‘ng NAANG ‘resung| ‘1amoy W

=s Sey as = ‘Ble IA ats IN ‘nueyy ‘BIN, ‘9913 W

ee ee ee eo es HW TV ‘soavary

a ee nud A NPA ‘ninpig =S appr ay ‘nqueg

‘DAvpoy, | *wapvhnjnpl) “puysung | *o,vUnpT ‘asalvUuvg = *20UO_L, *NbN)AL, ‘1puvOoxy) -ysy busy

1147

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

SEE EERE SEES, POS

“ULTON

pelpuny suo

9 ‘T ‘nuug

930g

‘mean

‘eepny

‘INN

“99%

‘eXysnury,

‘eqdeg

“TAyeg

“epoury)

‘seuurg

“SIA

‘ayes

~ BUUe MA

‘euueMy

‘TeMV

{ ‘UeMY

‘euuIN,

“NUIN

‘euuen

‘euuenN

“Ipueg

‘Tpur

‘eION

‘o1opny

‘nanny

COV) ‘ned

ney

‘IG

‘pV ‘IPV

eS ‘eyo 1B AA |‘

Li “TULIG AA

ee ‘LIRA

as Nie

ee | ‘NUTT,

eo ‘CIA

‘WeN me ILUCH INE

= ‘eyayo ue A

‘TOURM YT ‘TUUB AY

‘euUUBMY ‘TUB AK

} ‘UBMY npew

eo ‘IN,

‘un ee

oe ‘nuuen

ee “ON

‘Ue Ny ‘nueN

‘ruueg ‘ipueg

‘TURTON, ‘elon

ss “1ysnue jl

‘e1opn yy os

‘NaN Ny ‘NINN

neq ‘Iped

NY Za ‘apa

no i

CUNSTRAIE AA

‘URIIE A

‘Tel AY

‘SINAN

‘TIN yI I

‘UBWLO AY

ARMA

‘uns yun A

“Un AA

‘euue A

‘INA

‘EMO

‘PW

‘un yeN

‘eMON

‘euue ny

Io yeN

‘TUpPNd

‘qerong

‘OJON

‘epue yl

‘B10

‘NN

‘seuueg

“BSTA

‘qypud

‘Big

“yt 10 aYg

‘may Ag

‘May T,

‘MOU,

‘AOU I,

‘1eog VW

‘yeo8-ays W

‘PIeY V

‘uel V

‘aslop W

‘porpanyy

[ Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1148

Oo 4I1q JO {aS a

‘Suos s,aafumg purg veg *ApJUa1oIpUT wee ‘epueqy

sjeullue pue ueut jo Sunod oy} 04 BOAATUUL | “118UL Ten ny TEN

kjdde 0} woes spueoy ayy, ‘piiyo Sunod S 4 We

0} poydde Ajaatsntoxo ore nsnjay, ut oped “euosULy, oe

pue ‘uey ul veny opty ‘TeuTue Aue jo Sunos | “nIeplay z

ay} sassoidxa osalvued Ul tym W194 SU, x J -eplfayy

es |

‘uepuoy 199K,

“BuOIe |,

neg

‘eu0yny

“navpl[ay

‘oro

‘emule [,

‘euuy

‘OMY

‘niesoyy

a EEE (Ge Oe no?

[Sees

“nt

“n93eG

‘Tque y,

‘euuy

‘1eL,

‘10g

sasaupung WLLL P

‘eq vyny

nyo

‘yy Sn01q

Sulaey ‘yoo 7,

‘nyoyeg

‘npnuey,

‘euuy

‘nlog

*nbNIAL

‘ypueyy} ‘qsep 10 4voyAy

‘epidieny ‘kddnd yw

‘rump! = fqnd 10 priya W

‘eaejou, ‘SUIpse,T

‘mye [Roy | ‘payse Aus,

‘nye {oul “BES oH

JEeme ay

‘mnyo ‘uo ynd OFF

‘guel[ng ‘Zulsullg

‘ainuvjox! ‘aye} []eYS OFF

‘yooy,} ‘uaxe} Suraezy

fnyes ‘peoqd

“100998 ‘ul0g OF

‘3my Youry { ‘preoy Aon. y,

‘qeAny ‘ea pT

‘puIUN J, | ‘19q}01q 1aSuNO

‘euuny| ‘doqj01g JOpPl

‘EMV ‘I9qJOW

‘yeqseg ‘omeNy

“spUunoy “ys bug

fi Sets ts S| JE ee Se ee

‘gafuing puRg Jo SUOS OY} PUL SJTOMpULUIUNOD UAT, ot} WOA UdYe} o1B Sp1OM SUIMOT[O} OT,

1149

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

“706 ut

se piey peounouolg y.

a ee

"2390 TIT |

“eVO

2330 OF,

*8310 JO

INO[ 10 9779

*qeaqm Ag

“Jeo

"qvoyM OF,

Blaine he)

“207M.

‘sasioy Ag} ‘assoy e Mg

*SoslOH] ‘AS1OP]

*sastoy OF) ‘as1oy e OF,

‘gsioy &@ JO

‘asioy V

*sas1oy JO

*SOSIOF]

‘epuljesaiepny

‘nuuelesaiepn yy

‘gsipedolv pny

‘glesolepny

‘njesorepn y

"oan

‘oupuld

‘Ipuld

“LyIpuld

‘eyook

“ipurg

‘Ipuld

Ipulg 10

‘epur 1ypoxy

‘nuued typos)

‘astypoxy

‘eArypor)

‘TYpoH

‘eputsoaiepn yy

‘nuueforepny

‘odo Tepny

‘ekolepuy

‘alepnyy

"MDINbULS)

*aSaLDUDD

“GaNITOUd SAHL FUV SNQON

ma |

‘jernjd on) 4

‘Tend ON j

‘unsyunioy

‘unyunIoy {

‘euyURloy {

‘yuriloy

"ound

*“punoyy

‘unsyiputg

‘unipuld

‘euopulg

“Ipuld

‘unsyy0x)

‘unyyor

“euyxyor)

‘yon

‘uns}e10y

~ funyeLoyy

10 ‘Je10¥J

“pprioy

Jo ‘eurl0y

‘B10

“DInburs

“aanelqy

‘BalzESHIOy

‘aalyed

‘QAT}IUOx)

‘QAT}BULULO NT

‘uowsuajzag pe

‘aarelqy

‘aaljesnooy

‘Qaljed

‘QATIIUIS)

‘QATJBULULO NT

‘Uu0IsuaqIag PZ

‘oarqetqy

‘aAljesnooy

\ ‘Qatyeg

‘QATJBULULO NT

eet

‘uosuajaag IST

[Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1150

“PruatUrIN | wee Suny

“eURTUUNINY| = ‘TRS UIN

“eULULINT ‘oTeSuIN

“WIN ‘SUIN

‘eppemmy puos ojesuy

"wy | ‘opesuq

*ppemumy ‘gyesuq

"TOM ‘suq

E ‘puos

eee wWeUueAy

“PV ‘TWUeUeAY

*suosiod 9fqeyoodsai *euepy ‘eueAY

1O poylusip JO pase) x “7H \ fe

‘ays ‘oy “PV

; ‘epuoy

Ben { UeUUIN

“BuuIN | ‘euUIN

"BUUIN | ‘eUUIN

"IN “UIN

. “epuor)

ge { weuuy

*euug ‘euud

*euuy ‘euuy

"uO M ‘ueN

*DAanpoL *B1009

eee

‘pu008

- ‘yeUU | ‘ePULUIUINy

eo ‘oyeSutn]| ‘euewuiNy

an ‘opnyesutny “BULULINT

nt ‘TeSutn ‘DAIN

as ‘yeu \y| ‘epulvaute Ny

“9 ‘g[sueN| ‘nuvwmmeny

zs ‘apnurue Ny ‘eulume Ny

=" ‘WeN NAGN

t ss ‘eueay| ‘epurueay

ete ‘QUeAY ‘euUueAY

ap ‘QIURAY ‘euvAY

ae TOMY 4 NIOMY

‘UeAY ‘NUBAY

aS ‘TeUUIN| “epurluuINy

om ‘QUUIN, ‘VUUIN]

os ‘OIUIN, ‘euuIN

ee ‘INT ‘nUIN

se ‘jeuuq, ‘epuruueN

euu

SS ‘ouugd f cl

euUuRN

‘euu

‘eur x ‘oluq } a

euueN

‘nuex ‘uekN ‘nueN

‘nanny, |*walvhnjvpy, sasasvung

‘“SNNONOUG IVNOSUAg

‘jepesuy)

‘repe sur)

‘jesuy

‘yeSuIN

‘gyejnsuq

Tepesuq

‘qesuyy

‘jesueN

‘jeuvAy

‘TeUvAYy

‘eXepnuray

3 TOMY

‘UBAY

‘yeuuy)

‘rauuy)

‘ug

“IN

‘gyeuug

\ ‘reuuy

‘ueN

“QU,

“eJOTTOT TAL

“eUNULULL IAL

‘TIN

“NIT

‘eaYOR I

‘eUNUIUWe

‘CTA

Nw I

“eyoyorue AA,

‘TUUe AA

‘Tae

} enpea

‘eJoqOIN

‘NUUIN

‘eyoyorN

‘nuuen

a IN

‘nuoN

*nbnjaL,

‘nok kg

nok

‘M0

‘nox

‘sn fq

‘sn

‘mo

‘ony Ag

“Unley

‘SIH

‘OH

‘soy Aq

‘a0,

‘AUL

nouL

‘ou Ag

‘OI

‘ATA

"ysybug

‘UNSHIPL

“Un zeTAL

‘URMIYAL

‘qeuly

‘unsye AT

“UnyeTL

‘URMOJL

PAL

‘unsyun

‘yun

‘euun A,

“IAA

‘unsyIN

‘unyIN

“MINT

‘emt y

‘unsyeN

‘unyeN

‘eMONT

‘euueNy

10 ‘YBN

“punoy

151

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

“PV

‘nuunAvs |

-ed Jeay

‘yeods

Aayqy,

‘naeyn3s

-BA NIRA

{ ‘nuunkvl | over nox { ‘naeyns

ed [nsuin

“PA NIT

J ‘nuundea \ copes deny { ‘nueyns

L-ed wey

-BANUWIOTA]

‘yeads |

AOUL

{

—

Sle Ay

\ ‘yeods 04 |TYUNA IeMy

} ywods OM] ‘YUNM IVE

a Peg soqvad a pens || yeadsoyq|yuNAL an

-ed uray H)) ~ea upeAl I Hy Pt mM

re ‘nuund ‘qsojvad ‘NARyns | | ‘ysoyveds ‘TyUNM

rered IN noyy| | -BA nATN nou BU]

{ ‘nuund ; { ‘nuens : ; { ‘ryuna

=e ayeid J yeods { ;

-ered ueN “BA TUINT euunN

"asuaz JUaSAtd

‘poyead y ‘uayods *qaed oaty

en | SUIAR TY ea 1 SUIAY FT] Oe M -ounfuog

‘eAuvleg ‘payeig; ‘eurse ‘uayodg| ‘anyyun,y| “qaed qseg

‘Suiyeig| ‘njynsea\| ‘suryeodg ‘Tyun A [Jed Juasoig

{ A ie foyerd OF, ‘eSeqy; ‘yeods oy) ‘euunyue jy] ‘eatjyuyuy

‘vreg joyeid‘punog SAA ‘yeodg ‘equi Ay; ‘AATyesodmy

‘malvhoinyy *nbnjay -ysuhug *puooy

3 - aS “AOy LWT ‘asouLL ‘SILK

‘unou

“ ‘euuey| ‘teuuey,< |-o1d sao007 ‘wy ‘UaT,

-al ‘nuuey,

‘epy “npy |‘7eqy ‘Ft ‘npy|it 10 oys tpy|‘3t “ays ‘ayy ‘PV

‘ep] ‘npy np] “IPI ‘STULL ‘SI1K

*aargDspsUuoUMad

‘oreay| ‘euueleay| ‘iepesieay ‘TULIG MA ‘moyy) ‘Un.

‘opnivay ‘eleAY { Sie } TIE A ‘moyy) ‘uerIn A

‘IRAW ‘niway| ‘yesieay NIP AL ‘SOWL ‘San

1152 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Nov.

English.—Sandsumjee’s song.

Geand.—Sandsumjee, na saka.

Canarese.—Sandsumjee-ya Hadu.*

Goand.—Sandsumjee, na saka kuyat ro Baban.

English.—Sandsumjee’s song hear, O Father.

Canarese.—Sandsumjee-ya Hadu* kelu Ele uppa.

Goand.—Sark ask kitur sing Baban hille puttur.

English.—Six wives he took, Sing Baba not born.

Canarese.—Aru hendarannu madicondanu Sing Baba Huttalilla.

Goand.—Yirrun ask kitur awite Sing-baban autarietur.

English.—Seventh wife took by her Sing baba was conceived.

Canarese.—Elne Hendati yennu madicondanu Avalu Singu babannu garbhadali

dhariudalu.

Some notes on the Botany of Sinde, by Captain N. Vicary, 2nd

Huropean Regt.

The following notes have been made from plants, collected under

considerable difficulties, at seasons (Dec. Jan. Feb.) the worst that

could be selected for collecting plants, or when I was accompanying

an army in an enemy’s country, with scarcely the means of transporting

my private baggage.—I mention this merely to show that much remains

to be done of botanical interest in Sinde, and that my collection gives

but a limited, although a characteristic idea of the plants that flourish

in that region. The Flora of Sinde falls naturally into three divisions,

that of the hills, the plains, and the coast. The hills being either the

bases or out-liers of the Hala range, are barren in the extreme, owing

to the want of rivers, the rareness of natural springs, their saline

nature where they do exist, and the absence of periodical rains.

Little that could be called soil exists ; a few of the intervening valleys

only are favored with arable land.

The hilly country generally presents a most desolate and barren

appearance—little vegetation meets the eye—scarcely anything but the

bare, broken, pale or rusty yellow Tertiary strata, of which they are

composed. My Beloch guides informed me that rain at a proper

season falls on an average about every fourth year, that shortly after-

wards vegetation appears abundantly, and that on those occasions the —

Belochees are in the habit of collecting and storing dried grass; at

such seasons the botanist would doubtless find much to excite atten-

tion, but at any time the few plants found are very interesting.

* Pronounced long.

1847. Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1153

A species of Palm is very abundant in this division, near springs

and lining the banks of water courses. If not new, I believe it to be

Chemerops humilis, but I have seen neither flowers or fruit. The

tree has scarcely any stem above ground; the leaves are flabelliform,

and the petioles channelled with lacerate stiff margins. The denuded

and dry spadix of one tree which I saw was about 6 feet high, with

numerous lateral branchlets. The Belochees, make sandals of the leaves

of this tree. A Viola is found near water courses, nearly allied to if

not identical with V. patrinii.

A species of Reamuria, with leaves differing somewhat from the

described kinds, also exists on the tops of some of the lower hills.

This, and a Scrophularineous plant (Anticharis) are the most orna-

mental plants found in the lower Halas.

A Grewia, allied to G. sapida, forms small shrubs rising from the

fissures of the rocks ; its small red berries are eatable.

Orygia trianthemoides, is found near the base of the hills, Hep-

> tophyllum tuberculatum in the upper valleys, and Peganum Harmala

everywhere. I found Tribulus alatus, Del. and Calligonum, both

Egyptian forms, at the base of the hills; a species of Zygophyllum,

differing little from Z. simplex, is found forming dense matted beds

near springs in the upper valleys. Seetzenia, a Sierra Leone genus, is

abundant both in the hills and at their bases, also a new species of

the Cape genus ‘“ Monsonia,’—Neurada procumbens, an Egyptian or

Arabian plant, is plentiful on the borders of the Sinde desert, and also

in the hills, is particularly plentiful too near Shahpoor on the westera

border of the desert. On the sand hills at the same place I found

species of Rhazya; it is a pretty small shrub with so much the habit

of the garden Oleander that our sepoys called it “ Bun Kunale.” It is

also found throughout the hills but invariably in sandy places..

A species of Forskalea, with ovate leaves, is abundant in some places

amongst the hills; the leaves of this plant adhere to everything with

great tenacity and can only be removed piece meal ; the whole plant is

clothed with sharp hooked hairs.

A Sophora, with pretty yellow Laburnum-like flowers, is also found

amongst rocks near water, accompanied by Linaria ramosissima, and a

variety of Lindenbergia urticzefolia. Several species of Salsolee are

also abundant. One in particular in the hilly country with terete

ys ar

1154 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Nov

pungent leaves, and axillary capitate inflorescence, of which unfor-

tunately I am without specimens. A new species of the African genus

Limeum, is also found on the skirts of the Halas. Plantago amplexi-

caulis, is found im the inner valleys along with Haplophyllum. An

Echium of the Cape type, and possibly new, and Trichodesma Afri-

canum, B. B. are abundant in the fissures of rocks midst the higher

hills.

Salvia primula—Aigyptica, and a new species of the same section,

are widely spread through the hills. A new Linaria, very like L.

triphylla, is found from the base of the hills upwards.

Solanum Forskalii, or a species akin to it, is also abundant. Hyocya-

mus muticus is found in moist places. An Asclepiad, with the habit of

Orthanthera viminea, is very abundant on the margins of water courses.

It forms a large bushy shrub, and I suspect is the same plant described

by my friend Dr. Falconer as ‘‘ Campelepis.” Cometes Surattensis is

found occasionally along the whole base of the Hala mountains; a

Caralluma or some nearly allied plant is abundant on the higher ranges, *

but I never saw.it in flower; a new and pretty species of Cleome

is found in the passes leading into the Hala range at a low elevation :

with this I close my notice of the hilly region of Sinde.

The plains of Sinde are of a very variable character, some places

being very fertile, and others barren, and naked desert with little to be

seen except Salsolea and Tamarisk, and even these affect the borders

of desert places.

The Tamarisk on the borders of the desert in some places yields a

considerable quantity of manna, it exudes from the bark of the younger

branches in the form of translucent tears. It is collected in some ~

abundance in the neighbourhood of Meher, south of Larkhana, and used

to adulterate sugar ; my servants eat a considerable quantity of it with-

out being in any way affected. In fact they were wonder-stricken and

returned thanks to God for having miraculously created sugar in the

desert jungle. I had about a seer of it for near a year, it remained

unaltered, and was at last destroyed by exposure to rain.

This species of manna is noticed by Doctor Royle in his Illustrations

of Botany, p. 214. I saw neither flowers nor fruit, so cannot speak

as to the species, but the shrub has the habit and appearance of T.

gallica,

1847. ] Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1155

The litttle desert of Sinde flanks the base of the Hala range, vary-

ing from 10 to 25 miles (or more) in breadth, extending in a southerly

direction to beyond Meher, where it narrows to three or four miles,

and there are more or less extensive patches of desert nearly as far

south as the Munchaul Lake. In a northerly direction branches of the

desert extend to near Mittun Kote, flanking the base of the Boogtee

Beloch Hills (spurs of the Halas) upon which Deyrah and Kahun are

situated. This tract is sometimes called the Burshoree desert, from

the name of a halting-place on the other side, N. W. of Shikarpoor.

The soil is a hard baked yellow clay, often exhibiting proofs of lacustrine

or alluvial origin, generally extremely arid and devoid of all vegetation.

In some places even in the heart of the desert Salsoleee are abundant,

in others the surface for miles is perfectly naked ; in many places saline

matter abounds, efflorescing and whitening the surface, or cementing the

soil, which crackles under the feet as if icebound; saltpetre is or has

been manufactured at the southern end of the desert. It will be seen

that but for the Indus this desert would form a branch of the great

Jeysulmeer desert, which in some places south of Bhawulpoor, ap-

proaches the Indus so closely that its sands are poured into the stream,

hence we may expect the vegetation on the borders of both to be some-

what similar.

Not far south of Bhawulpoor a species of “ Anabasis,” very like (if

not identical witb) A. florida, makes its appearance ; this plant abounds

on the borders of the desert and on both banks of the Indus wherever

the desert approaches.

The borders of the Sinde desert are usually belted with sand hills,

and outside them a belt of Acacia catechu, of greater or less breadth.

I have already noticed Monsonia as existing on the western borders

of the desert, I also found it in desert places in lower Sinde.

Antichorus (Corchorus) depressus, abounds on the desert borders,

particularly at Khangurh ; Physalis somnifera is also found here, and

extends into the hill valleys. In lower Sinde, south of Sewan, a species

of Euphorbia, very like E. pentagona, abounds in many places forming

impervious patches of jungle; near Kotree, and also between that place

and Sewan I found an “ Ochradenus,”’ I believe identical with the

Egyptian O. baccatus, Delisle. Fagonia is abundant throughout Sinde,

1156 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Noy.

both in the hills and plains, I have no specimens, but considered the

species to be F. Mysorensis, the flowers are pale purple.

At Meher and some other places a species of sugar-cane is in culti-

vation, which I believe to be unknown in India ; it is called “ Buhadoo-

ree; the stems are slender and trailing ; they grow to ten or fifteen

feet in length, the base not being thicker than a finger ; ten or twelve

are usually fastened together so as to afford mutual support; the cane

is said to yield the best sugar, but in small quantity. Cleome ruta,

Jacqgt. is abundant on the rocks at Sukkur, and throughout Sinde.

Typha angustifolia is found on most lands subject to the annual flood-

ing of the Indus, and from it vast quantities of mats are manufactured.

A species of Adenanthera, I believe A. pavonia, is often found near

villages in lower Sinde ; this tree has a weeping habit, and at a distance

looks not unlike Salix Babylonica. A remarkable species of Acacia is

also found near villages. In its mode of growth and appearance it

strongly resembles the funereal Cypress. The Sindeans call it “‘ Cauboo-

lee Baubool,” a name which points to its foreign origin.

I was not fortunate enough to see this tree either in blossom or fruit.

Between Kotree and Kurrachee I noticed a species of wild cotton trail-

ing up trees to 20 feet; I was sick ina Doolee at the time and unable

to take specimens.

Dodonezea Burmanniana, and I believe another species, are found in

Lower Sinde. Aristolochea bracteata and a Verbena akin to V. officinalis,

but perhaps distinct, exist on the smaller hills of lower Sinde ; Orthan-

thera viminea abounds throughout Sinde and is a very useful plant ;

like many others of its order, the bark yields a strong fibre ; in this

shrub it is of greater length than perhaps in any other Asclepiad. I am

not aware of the fibre being used by the Sindeans, but the thin osier-

hike branches are bruised and twisted into a strong coarse kind of rope

in common use.

There are also numerous well known Indian forms of plants in the

plains of Sinde, particularly near the cultivated districts, of which I took

neither notes norspecimens; the date flourishes in several parts of

Sinde, but thrives best at Sukkur, and its vicinity, on both banks of

the Indus. There are two varieties. One with pale yellow, and the

other with brown fruit ; the fruit is smaller than the Egyptian date, but

when ripe is very palatable ; only certain trees produce good fruit, about

1847. ] Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1137

a-third of the whole perhaps. The fruit of the remainder is injured

by tapping for the juice, from which sugar is manufactured.

The plants of the coast are of a mixed and peculiar character, and

many of them belong to more northern genera. Serreea incana, Cav.

grows plentifully on the sand hills of the coast ; the only known species

of this genus, is a native of Succotra, and is described as being only

three inches high. The Kurrachee plant forms a bush two feet in

height, and when in flower is very pretty ; perhaps it may be a new

species ?

A very hoary Atriplex, not far removed from A. verruciferum, is also

very plentiful ; Ipomeea bilobata spreads over the sand in every direc-

tion, and Sczevola Taccada, Roxb. is abundant on the tops of the sand

hills, the berry is white at first but turns purple when ripe. A> new

species of Aigialitis is also found all along the coast, and a new shrubby

plant of the Paronychiz, with the bark and almost the leaves of an

Equisetum. ;

Cadaba Indica? grows on the rocks at Minora point ; I also noticed

this plant in the Hala mountains, but am rather doubtful as to the

species ; I have only seen the cucumber-shaped fruit which is made into

a pickle by the Sindeans.

I shall now proceed to notice seriatim, such plants of my Herbari-

um as appear to me deserving of elucidation.

Umbellifere. ,

Indigenous plants of this class are rare in Sinde ; I have but one spe-

cimen from the Hala mountains which for the present I have refered to

1. ‘ Libanotus ;” the plant smells strong of asafcetida.

Rhizophoracee.

- I found a fresh flowering branch of a tree of this class floating in

the surf on the beach at Kurrachee, but no where detected living trees.

2. It belongs to the Genus ‘Ceriops’ of Arnott; the many

mouths of the Indus will doubtless afford others of this order. |

Crucifere.

3. «A species of Farsetia abounds from Bhawulpoor, throughout

Sinde ; it is often the only food procurable for camels, who eat it greedi-

ly, along with a frutescent Crambe? In the Hala mountains it is used

for the same purposes. The plant of this order, along with some others,

will form the subject of a future communication,

1158 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [ Nov.

Capparidee.

4. Cleome ruta, Jaeqé: Sukkur and other rocky places in Sinde.

The petals are pink, and bear at base of each a fringed scale.

5. ‘*Cleome fimbriata, Vic : lower hills in Sinde.

Stems and leaves hispid from gland-capitate stiff hairs; leaves all

simple, lower ones long petioled, round-cordate, quintuple-nerved,

outer lateral nerves lost in the margin, three medial nerves stronger

and inarcuately reaching the apex. Upper leaves smaller, subconform

narrower, subsessile, flowers pale purple? from the terminal axillee ;

pedicels lengthening in fruit ; calyx clothed with gland-capitate hairs.

Sepals 4; subequal, lanceolate. Petals 4; shortly clawed with acute

oblong-deltoid laminze, apices bearing out gland-capitate hairs, and

ciliate with them. Bases toothed slightly on the margins and bear-

ing above claw transverse free fimbriate petaloid scales. Fertile sta-

mens 4, rather longer than petals, ‘one anther larger, torus small. Ovary

subsessile, linear, rather rough ; style caducous, cylindric, short ; stigma

discoid, capitate. Capsule linear-cylindric furrowed on opposite sides,

shortly stipitate, densely clothed with strongly stipitate, peltate glands,

1 celled, 2 valved, valves separating from the placentiferous narrow

replum, seeds most numerous, cordiform, smooth, amphitropous. I have

Ziven my note of this plant, as it seems to be not far removed from

C. Droserifolia, Del: and perhaps eventually it may prove to be the

same. :

6. Cleome rupicola, Vic: passes leading into the Hala range of

mountains and lower hills. -

This plant is not unlike C. glauca, Dec. Vol. I. p. 239, but the

stems and leaves of my plant are clothed with scattered gland-headed ~

hairs, and young branches are 4 angled. Leaves elliptic, ovate and

obovate, petiolate, upper leaves reduced to linear-lanceolate bracts.

Racemes often 6 inches long. Petals orange-rufescent, secund, smooth

stamens secund, in an opposite direction to petals, 6; gland of the .

torus semilunate, siliques pendulous, falcate, flat, subsessile, 15 lines

long, 2 lines broad, bearing some scattered capitate hairs ; seeds densely

beset with brown hairs, numerous.

7. Cadaba Indica? on rocks near Kurrachee and Hala mountains.

I am doubtful about this plant, having seen it only in fruit. The

Jeaves near the apices of branches are often supported by two stipulary

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1159

thorns. The fruit is nutant, longly stipitate and cucumber-shaped

bluntly trigonal, 3 to 4 inches long and turning red when ripe.

Resedacee.

8. Ochradenus baccatus, Delile, lower Sinde. I believe this to be

the Egyptian plant, although the Sinde one differs in some trifling par-

ticulars ; my specimens are not sufficiently advanced to show the spini-

facient habit.

Violacee.

9. Viola patrinu, D. C.; Kurrachee, and Hala mountains.

Reamuriacee.

10. Reamuria Hypericoides, Wild. Doz Akhooshtee, and spurs of

the Hala mountains.

The leaves of the Sinde plant are spatulate-linear and crowded to

the ends of the branches.

Sapindacee.

11. Dodonza Burmanniana, D. C. Lower Sinde. This shrub is

not more than three feet in height, with leaves about an inch in length,

never more, and blunt cuneate-linear. I have some doubt as to the

species ; there is another in Sinde of which I have no specimens.

Malvacee.

12. Altheea pumila, Vic: near Shikarpoor, plant herbaceous, from

6 to 10 inches.

Stems slender, stellately hairy, stipulee ovate, leaves stellate, hairy

on both sides, lower ones caudate at base, palmately 3 parted with the

lateral lobes bifid, the apices roundly tridentate, midlobe cuneate, the

apex roundly 3—5 toothed. Flowers very shortly pedicelled, axillary,

blue. Involucre 10 cleft with linear lobes, Calyx half, 5 cleft, with acute

lobes ; anthers about 10 ; styles 10, filiform. Stigmata capitate. Carpels

arranged round a central shortly 10 winged columella, the apex of which

is filiform, not marginate, transversely corrugate, 1 seeded.

13. Pavonia odorata, Wild. between Kurrachee and Hyderabad.

14. Serreza incana, Cav.; sand hills, Kurrachee, This plant is

rather pretty when in flower, it forms small bushes about two feet in

height, Anthers 25 to 30, stipitate, veniform, 1 celled, stigmata

ciliate.

15. Abutilon Indicun, Sinde and Hala mountains.

16. Sida acuta. Plains of Sinde.

1160 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Nov.

Tiliacee.

17. Antichorus (Corchorus) depressus, Linn. ; Khangurh and bor-

ders of desert.

18. Grewia sapida? all hilly places in Sinde. I have doubtfully

referred this to G. sapida, but I suspect it is a very different plant,

my specimens are not sufficient to determine ; the petals bear a large

scale at base and are bifid with toothed lobes. The berry is red and

eatable when ripe.

Portulacee.

19. Orygia decumbens, Forsk : eastern base of Hala mountains.

The sepals and petals are red, and the stems and leaves are often

colored ; this plant does not seem to differ much from O. trianthem-

oides, Heyne.

Paronychiee.

20. Cometes Surattensis ; all Sinde.

Rutacee.

21. Peganum Harmala; all Sinde.

22, Haplophyllum tuberculatum, Andr. Juss: near Deyrah,

Boogtee, Beloch hills.

Zygophyllee.

23. Tribulus alatus, Del: eastern base of Hala mountains.

24. Fagonia Mysorensis; Sukkur and all Sinde.

25. Zygophyllum obtusum, Viec.; valleys of the eastern slopes of

Hala range; plants gregarious, herbaceous, decumbent, pale green.

Leaves fleshy, simple, spatulate-linear, blunt, or rounded at apex,

sessile and subsessile, stipulee acuminate, scales at base of stamens

deeply bifid. Capsule deeply 5 wing-lobed, 5-celled, each cell opening —

inwards with 2—3 pendent seeds. Flowers short pedicelled, yellow.

26. Seetzenia lanatum, Wild.; all rocky places in Sinde. The

stamens in the Sinde plant are most certainly alternate with the sepals

of calyx, and not opposite to them ; some doubt may exist with respect

to the identity of this plant with that from Sierra Leone, I therefore

give my note of it.

Plant spreading, semi-erect, stems and branches flexuose, woolly at

the joints within the stipule, younger branches under surface of leaves,

and their margins papillose from sessile glands, otherwise smooth,

leaves petioled, opposite, 3 foliate, midleafet obovate, often retuse,

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1161

lateral leafets oblique-ovate, all entire and shortly apiculate, stipulee

linear, often uniting with the margins of the stipulee of the opposite

leaf and thus appearing interpetiolary; flowers green tinged yellow,

axillary, solitary, pedicels in fruit longer than the leaves. Calyx 5,

parted with a valvate cestivation, lobes lanceolate, each bearing opposite

its central base an adherent scale half its length and with free shortly

fimbriate margins, stamens 5, hypogynous, opposite to the divisions of

calyx, filaments slightly flattened, smooth, tapering, style 5-cleft

almost to the base, with long linear terete lobes, stigmata capitate, rough,

ovary oblong, 5-celled and ribbed. Ovula 5-pendent from the apex

of columella. Capsule 5-furrowed and seeded, detaching from base

into 5 cocci, and thus remaining for a long time pendent by short

funiculi from the seeds to the apex of columella; the cocci are inter-

nally bivalved and perforated on the inner angles of apices for the pas-

sage of the funiculi. Columella persistent for a long time after the

seeds have fallen, 5-angled, with the apex discoid, 5-lobed and with

the placentze in the sinuses between the lobes; seeds, brown, oblong,

acute at both ends, with a scanty green arillus.

Geraniacee.

27. Monsonia Asiatica, Vic. : eastern base of Hala mountains and

lower Sinde.

I believe that this is the first species of Monsonia found out of Africa.

The Sinde plant belongs to the section ‘‘Holopetalum.”’ Plant semi-erect,

herbaceous, clothed everywhere with long, white, silky hairs ; leaves

long-petioled, cordate-ovate, blunt, irregularly dentate, 7-nerved,

stipulze herbaceous, linear-lanceolate ; peduncles slender, 2—5 flowered,

with from 4 to 6 unequal linear bracts at apex, pedicels slender, flowers

blue. Calyx sepals apiculate, 3-nerved, petals entire, stamens pentadel-

phous in a double series, Capsule very longly rostrate.

Rosacee—Sub-Ord. Neuradee.

28. Neurada procumbens, Zin.: borders of Sinde desert, at base

of Hala mountains, and near Shahpoor. This curious plant has here-

tofore been noted as a native of Egypt, Numidia and Arabia.

Leguminose.

29. Sophora tomentosa, Lin.? At Coombe in the Boogtee Beloch

hills, a shrub of 4 feet.

30. Crotolaria arida, Royle : borders of desert,

™N

1162 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [ Nov.

31. Crotolaria oxalidifolia, Vic. : eastern base of Hala range. Pros-

trate or semi-erect, with branches from 6 to 8 inches long, all parts

clothed with appressed strigose hairs, stipulee lance-linear, adnate ;

leaves petioled, 3 foliate, leafets shortly petiololate, midleafet obcor-

date, lateral leafets oblique, obovate, blunt, peduncles slender, leaf op-

posed, legume sessile linear, trigone-hairy, 9-seeded and constricted

between the seeds.

32. Tavernieria nummularia, D. C.; Hala mountains, near Deyrah.

33. Alhagi maurorum, Tourn ; Sinde passim.

34. Cassia obovata, Collad, Sinde passim ; this plant is also abun-

dant in the Punjaub.

35. Adenanthera pavoniana’ Near villages, cultivated ?

Plants of this order are comparitively rare in Sinde ; my herbarium

contaims only four others, and two of these are Indigofere.

Urticacee.

36. Forskalea ovata, Vic: Hala mountains. Plant rising erect to two

feet, all parts clothed with sharp hooked hairs, leaves alternate, triple-

nerved, white, tomentose beneath excepting the nerves, lower ones broad

ovate, upper ones ovate, all narrowed at base into the petioles and

grossly dentate; involucres of 4—7, lmear spatulate lobes. This

plant comes near F. tenacissima, and perhaps may be a broad-leaved,

variety of it?

Aristolochiacee.

37. Aristolochia bracteata ; Lower Sinde.

Chenopodiacee.

38. Salsola Indica. Sinde desert and Halas.

39. Salsola stricta? Upper and Lower Sinde.

40. Anabasis florida, M. B. Borders of Sinde desert, and banks

of Indus to near Bhawulpoor.

41. Atriplex verruciferum, M. B.? Sand hills near Kurrachee.

I have doubtfully refered this as above, but it is probably a new spe-

cies. The whole plant is lepidate-hoary and shrubby. Leaves short

petioled, oblong, ovate, and obovate, blunt, narrowed at base into the

petioles, lower leaves often remotely toothed. Upper leaves entire,

valves of fruit orbicular with reflexed entire margins, and subcordate

bases, lepidate otherwise smooth. Stamens of the male flowers 5.

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1163

Phytolaccacee.

42. Limeum obovatum, Vic. : skirts of the Hala mountains near

Kotree ; roots ligneous, descending deep into the soil, stems herbaceous

prostrate, minutely pubescent. Leaves cuneate obovate, and ovate,

obtuse with a point, minutely pubescent, flowers leaf opposed. 3—5

together, very shortly pedunculate, pedicels minutely bibracteolate.

This plant comes near L. Capense.

Polygonacee.

43. Calligonum polygonoides? All Sinde. The specifie characters

of this curious genus are founded on peculiarities of the fruit ; unfor-

tunately I have never seen the fruit of our Sinde shrub, and have

merely refered it to C. Polygonoides, because that plant makes a nearer

approach in habitat to Sinde than C. Pallasia. This shrub is common

throughout Sinde, and is found on the banks of the Indus nearly as

far up as Bhawulpoor; near Shahpoor, at the eastern base of the Hala

mountains, it is most abundant, forming small trees of 10 or 12 feet

high, witb a diameter of 6 to 10 inches at base; when in full flower it

looks rather pretty. ‘

Menispermacee.

44. Cocculus leceba? D. C.; lower Sinde.

Myrsinacee.

45. Aigiceras fragrans, Kon: mud flats Kurruchee harbour.

Convolvulacee.

46. Ipomeea bilobata ; sand hills, Kurrachee.

47. Convolvulus lanuginosus, Desr : Hala mountains.

48. Convolvulus parviflorus, Vah/. ; base of mountains.

49. Breweria evolvuloides? Chots; Hala mountains. As I feel

considerable uncertainty about this plant I add my note.

‘ Shrub erect of 1—2 feet, stems slender ligneous, all parts densely

clothed with a sericeous pubes. Leaves very shortly petioled, elliptic,

upper ones lanceolate, entire, mucronate and emarginate from the

reflexed mucro, triple-nerved, pubes more dense beneath. Flowers

axillary, 1 to 3 together, subsessile. Calyx persistent, not enlarging,

with 2 linear bracts at base, sepals, 3 exterior and 2 interior, a little

shorter, lanceolate acute, hairy out. Corol with a deeply 5 lobed limb,

the lobes hairy out. Stamens scarce exsert, filaments broad at base

with 5 short teeth alternating, anthers reniform-cordate, ovary 2-celled,

1164 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. - [Nov.

ovule 4, styles 2, divergent, filiform, stigmata discoid orbicular, con-

tinuous (not peltate). Capsule chartaceous, dry hairy towards apex,

longer than the dry calyx, 2-celled, sept membranous, 4 valved, seeds

from 2 to 3, oblong, black, very minutely scrobiculate, of a nutty hard-

ness.

50. Evolvulus linifolius, base of Halas.

51. Cressa Cretica, Var: Indica; all Sinde.

Scevolacee.

52. Sceevola Taccada, Roxb. tops of sand hills near Kurrachee.

Plantaginee.

53, Plantago amplexicaulis, Cuv. Hala mountains.

Plumbaginee.

54, Aigialites obovata, Vic. : sand hills, Kurrachee, shrub of 2 feet,

stems ligneous, annulate with the ensheathing bases of fallen leaves,

densely foliaceous upwards, leaves blunt cuneate-obovate, retuse, glau-

cous hoary, smooth, articulated to the sheaths at base, spikes paniculate,

flexuose, terminal flowers secund, utriculus bursting at apex into 5

short acute teeth.

Boraginee.

55. Heliotropium Rotleri. Kurrachee.

56. Echium? Hala Range. I am unable to refer this to any of |

the many described species, and therefore attach my note.

Plant fruticose, erect, about afoot in height, growing from fissures

in rocks. Younger stems, leaves and calyces densely clothed with

short appressed strigee. Leaves 5—6 lines long, ligulate-linear, blunt

pointed, sessile, alternate. Racemes simple, many flowered; flowers —

solitary, sessile, secund, bluish white, bracts like the leaves but smaller,

bracteolee none, pedicels short, adherent to rachis for half their length.

Calyx with blunt linear unequal segments (sometimes only 4, the

fourth broader) ; corol tube 10-nerved with a ring of hairs within ‘at

base, smooth in the middle and the faux closed with hairs which indis-

tinctly form 5 very small tubes between the anthers; lobes of limb

patent, blunt ovate, slightly auricled at base (one lobe often broader).

Margins minutely and remotely toothed. Stamens not exsert, filaments

very short, anthers mutic, linear oblong blunt and undivided at base,

style shortly exsert, its base becoming angular in seed ; stigma peltate

capitate with two minute central points, achenize rather smooth with

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1165

an incurved point, one or two, often only one maturing, attached to

base of style, perforation at base oblong triangular.

57. Trichodesma Indica, Sinde passim.

58. Trichodesma Africanum, R. B.? Hala mountains.

I have referred this to the above with some doubt; it has the same

prickly hispid habit, but differs in some particulars ; plant growing from

fissures in rocks, erect, 1 to 1} feet. Leaves and stems dark green,

hispid from hard white ‘prickle bearing calli, leaves opposite at the

divisions of the racemes, otherwise alternate, upper leaves subsessile,

lanceolate, acute, prickles longer on the margins and midrib beneath.

Racemes lax, the lower ones from opposite axillee upwards, from alter-

nate axillee and terminal ; peduncles usually 3-flowered, lengthening with

the enlarging calyx in seed: bracteole none; calyx rigid, hairy, 5-

angled with rounded auricule, segments acute, corol blue with caudate

lobes, stigma simple, blunt, pedicels lengthened with the much in-

creased and nutant calyx in seed, achenize 4, subtrigonal; the outer

faces concave, marginate, the margin acutely serrulate with slightly

glochidate teeth.

My specimens do not exhibit the lower leaves.

Labiate.

Salvia.

59. Salvia Agyptica, Linn.: slopes of Hala mountains.

60. Salvia pumila, Benth: slopes of Hala mountains.

61. Salvia Halaensis, Vic. : slopes of Hala mountains. Plant of

10—12 inches, erect, old stems ligneous, younger stems obsoletely

4-angled, densely clothed with short hairs, and sessile yellow glands,—

leaves much corrugated, cordate-ovate, and broad ovate, blunt or round-

ed ; slightly winging the short petioles, and often forming 2 lateral

denticulee at their apices; margins undulate lobate-crenate. Racemes

2—3 inches long, dense flowered subspicate; flowers blue, solitary,

almost sessile ; floral leaves small, bractea-formed, ovate, entire, hairy

and longly ciliate, bracteole nearly as long as bracts ; linear-lanceolate,

hairy ; calyx lanatopilose, enlarging and becoming nutant with the

lengthening pedicel ; upper lip shortly tridentate ; the midtooth smaller,

all acute, lower lip 2 part with linear filiform lobes. Corol, upper lip

erect, short, bifid ; midlobe of lower lip orbicular emarginate.

The achenie of this plant give out much mucilage in water.

1166 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. (Nov.

Verbenacee.

62. Verbena officinalis ? Spurs of the Hala mountains, Lower Sinde.

f have refered this doubtfully to V. officinalis. The foliage of my

specimens is from the ends of the flowering branches. The leaves are

petioled, opposite and alternate, both surfaces shortly pilose, ovate and

broad-ovate, blunt or emarginate, 5-nerved, margin serrate with the

three serratures at apex larger.

Scrophularine.

63. lLinaria sindensis, Vic.: Base of Hala mountains, Upper and

Lower Sinde. This plant is extremely like L, triphylla. Herbaceous,

stems procumbent, or semi-erect, 8 to 10 inches ; leaves scattered, soli-

tary, glaucous, entire, ovate narrowed into and winging the petioles ;

apices soft-pointed ; young leaves often shortly pubescent ; flowers pur-

ple tinged, yellow, subsessile, axillary, solitary, bracteole none; upper

lobe of calyx foliaceous, broad-ovate, greatly exceeding the other 4;

linear lanceolate lobes, lower stamens with their anthers united ; stigma

simple; capsule obliquely globular, 2-celled, upper cell abortive, lower

cell many- seeded, bursting irregularly ; seeds conic. Testa spongy,

furrowed,

Linaria ramosissima, Wall. : Hala mountains ; the Sinde plant is soft-

ly pilose, in other respects it is the same.

Anticharis. 2ndlich : Hala mountains.

A. Viscosa, Vic.: This plant belongs most certainly to Endlicher’s

genus, and probably to the very species, but as I have no means of re-

fering to the specific characters given, | have allowed my Herbarium

name to stand for the present.

The Sinde plant is so viscous that everything adheres to it.

Flowers blue, Jeaves ovate-lanceolate, narrowed into the short petioles:

pedicels short, minutely bibracteolate above the middle seeds : truncate

oblong, longitudinally grooved with minute transverse strize.

Solanacee.

Solanum Forskalu, Dun: cordatum, Fors: Hala mountains ; both

species appear to be different forms of the same plant ; our Sinde plant

is sometimes prickly, sometime not, the leaves are variable also. Stems

slender ; prickles both curved and straight, near the ends of the branches

only ; young shoots and leaves starry pubescent, old leaves smooth,

round-cordate or subcordate at base, narrowed into the petioles ; mar-

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1167

gin entire or occasionally sinuate toothed flowers rather longly pedi-

celled, blue; the corol greatly exceeding the half 5 cleft calyx ; berry

red, smooth rather, larger than a pea.

Physalis somnifera, var flexuosa, all Sinde, and Hala mountains.

Hyocyamus muticus, Zin. Hala mountains.

Apocynee.

Rhazya stricta, Decaisne. This shrub is abundant in the Hala

mountains, and at their eastern bases, but particularly at Shahpoor. It

usually grows upon sandhills, and has somewhat the habit of our garden

Oleander, but does not rise to more than three feet. The flowers are pale

blue turning white by age. There is a small entire margined nectarium.

Asclepiadee.

Periploca aphylla, Dec. Bot. Jacq. All hilly parts of Sinde.

This is my friend Dr. Falconer’s Campelepis. Ann. Nat. Hist. Vol. X.

page 362. This shrub abounds in the Boogtee Beloch hills near Deyrah.

The habit is that of Orthanthera Viminea: the branches are devoid

of all pubes. The leaves are linear lanceolate (not ovate,) and are seen

only on the young surculi. The flowers are of a dark dull red colour ;

the long uncinate filiform processes of the faucial corona, are inflected

over the genitalia in the earlier stages of the flower, but subsequently

become reflexed through the divisions of the corol. The pollen of this

plant requires to be re-examined in the fresh flowers ; in my opinion it

not only differs from that of Periploca, but from the pollen of every

genus of the order.

Orthanthera Viminea. All Sinde.

With few exceptions the above noted plants are foreign to our Indian

Flora, flourishing between the parallels 25° and 30° N. Lat. or nearly

equivalent to the tract between Allahabad and Hurdwar. At first sight

it appears strange that so many northern forms should exist in Sinde

in excess of those found between the same parallels in India, but a

slight examination of the countries forming our northern frontier will

I think sufficiently account for it. The Himalaya mountains, the Hin-

doo Coosh, and probably the Tukt-i-Sulleemaun range, form an im-

_ passable barrier to certain classes of plants, but the lower ranges of the

Hala mountains, which in many places are not more than 1,500 feet

above the sea, offer no such obstacle; besides this there is the coast line,

which with its constantly drifting sands offers a facile mode of trans-

/™M

1168 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. [ Nov:

mission to seeds; thus we find several Egyptian, Arabian, Persian and

African plants in Sinde; that they have not spread into India seems

also easily accounted for. The Indian desert of Jesulmeer proves in a

south eastern direction a sufficient preventative. The course vid the

banks of the Indus is to a narrow extent only open to the north-east,

and accordingly we find some Egyptian forms extending to Delhi and

its neighbourhood, as has been remarked by my friend Doctor Royle

in his illustrations of Indian Botany, p. 70, and p. 160.

Salvadora persica, Capparis aphylla and Farsetia, are found through-

out Sinde ; however Giseckia so abundant near Ferozepoor, is not found

in Lower Sinde ; Orobanche Calotropidis, Zdgw : is found from Umballa

to Kurrachee, and is extremely abundant in Lower Sinde ; the flowers of

this plant are changeable, being blue at first and becoming pale yellow,

hence two varieties have been supposed to exist. No scitameneous or

orchideous plant exists in Sinde; of the latter order Zeuxine is sparing-

ly found under the Tamarisks, nearly as far as Subzulkote, following the

course of the river.

The coast line alluded to above offers no obstacle to the diffusion of

plants in a southerly direction via Cutch and Goozerat towards Bombay,

but as yet these countries, the Delta of the Indus and the south-wes-

tern tail of the desert are botanically unknown ; in the other direction

a botanical excursion to Sonmeeanee Bay or farther if possible, would

serve to connect our Indian flora with that of Africa, Persia and Arabia.

I have still some curious Sinde plants of which I hope to give an

account hereafter.

Subathoo, 27th September, 1847.

PAPAL PARAA AIDA DALI DDN

Reply to the Minute by Capt. Munro, regarding the MS. of the

“ Burnes drawings.’ —By E. Buytu, Esq.

To the Secretaries of the Asiatic Society.

GrnTLEMEN,—As it has been deemed expedient to publish m the ‘ Pro-

ceedings of the Society’ the minute by Capt. W. Munro, reflecting (as I

cannot but think) with very undue severity on the mode in which I have

prepared the descriptive letter-press to illustrate the lithographed drawmgs

of the late Sir A. Burnes, I must now request that you will permit me to

be heard in reply, and that you will favor me by awarding the same publicity

to this letter as has been granted to the aspersions in question, |

1847. | Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1169

In the first place, I know nothing of any remuneration that was ever

promised me for executing the task that was assigned to me; the sum of

Co.’s Rs. 3,200 which I have since received from the Society, was for arrears

of an additional hundred per month of salary, withheld until I had completed

the said letter-press, as some inducement for me to undertake a labour for

which it was believed I had no particular liking. It was well known that I

had strenuously and consistently opposed, from the first, and considerably to

my own disadvantage, any outlay of money upon the publication of what I have

always regarded and repeatedly averred to be a series of drawings possessing

not the slightest scientific value; but on this subject I need merely refer to

my letter published in the Society’s ‘ Proceedings’ for October 1845, and

here repeat my regret (for which I have now a further pecuniary reason)

that, as the recognised zoological officer of the Society, it was not deemed

necessary to consult me in a single instance about even the selection of the

drawings for publication, whence some of the very worst are amongst those

upon which the expense of lithography has been incurred, the worst alike

for execution, for representing the most familiarly known European species,

and im several instances different drawings representing the same species!

I conceive that I should have been greatly remiss in my duty to the Society

if Thad not uniformly endeavoured to oppose so wasteful an expenditure of

money, as the enormous outlay upon these “trashy” drawings 1s now

admitted, on all hands, to have been : but, gentlemen, I wish it to be recorded,

that instead of having benefited to the extent of Co.’s Rs. 3,200 for preparing

the letter-press to accompany the publication of those drawings, as would

be inferred from perusal of Capt. Munro’s minute, the small increase of pay

that had been allowed me for nearly three years previously was withdrawn,

not in consequence of any dissatisfaction felt towards myself, but because

of the impoverishment of the Society resulting from the outlay of which I

was so long the sole opponent, as I am now the only personal sufferer from the

retrenchment !

Capt. Munro expected that I should have “ zealously undertaken an essay

on the animals of Afghanistan and neighbouring countries’—* considering

a large and distinct remuneration” was expected. Of the latter I need say no

more : and as regards the former, Capt. M. happened to be unaware that I had

such an essay in a forward state of preparation, the ornithological portion of

which had long since been sent in ; but that it had been suggested by the Senior

Secretary of the Society that nothing of the kind was required, and that it

would be sufficient if I simply identified the species, as far as was practicable.*

* This suggestion was only made in March, 1847, when 1 found the Society unani-

mous in their resolution not to publish the plates.—W. B. O’S., Sen. Secy.

7 Me 2

1170 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. [ Nov.

Of my execution of this labour, Capt. M. remarks—‘‘ All that seems to

have been done consists in guessing at the names of a number of animals,

imtended to be represented, in a series of bad drawings, with scarcely any ~

original information regarding these animals. The little that has been done

has been but slovenly executed,” &c. Really I cannot imagine what else

could have been done, or expected, under the circumstances ; having, in the

great majority of cases, no further data than the said “bad drawings” to

build an opinion upon,—to “ guess” at as 1 best might. Neither do I see

much advantage in amplifying the notices of common and well known species,

merely for the sake of filling out the page ; nor even m imparting valuable

information about rare species ina work which, as I had every reason to

infer, was destined to be all but suppressed. Unhappily, the MS. notes of

Dr. Lord, which would have afforded some assistance, had unaccountably

disappeared from the Society’s Rooms :* and the specimens collected by the

party were few and mostly valueless.

The most useful to me amongst the latter were some of the fishes pro-

cured; and without these it would have been impossible to determine certain

of the species with anything like precision. Whoever reads Capt. Munro’s brief

paragraph on this class will assuredly do me the injustice to infer that I am

indebted to my friend Mr. McClelland “ for the short notes attached to this

portion of the drawings” (the Afghan fishes? or the fishes generally? vide

minute): the fact, however, bemg that my attempts to ascertain the numerous

species figured, from very insufficient data in most instances, cost me much

tedious labour; and but a small residue of them remained for determination

when I consulted Mr. McClelland on the subject. That gentleman very

obligingly rendered me all the assistance in his power, and I trust that I have

sufficiently acknowledged the aid which I derived from him ; and moreover

that I am not exactly to blame for obtaining assistance from every available

quarter.

So with the reptiles. Very truly—‘ The names of the snakes have been

guessed at in a most haphazard way.” For the simple reason that there was

no alternative in the matter. Not having a single book treating on the

Ophidia in the Society’s library, except Russell’s ‘Indian Serpents,’ the

* Although nominally under my charge, they were virtually in the same keeping as

the other books in the Society’s library ; and thither I returned them as often as I had

had recourse to them, and on no occasion took them out of the premises. I could have

had no reason for ever doing so, as my custom has always been to work solely at the

Museum: but why so unpretending a small volume of MS. should have been abstracted

from the place, in preference to others of bazar value, I own to some difficulty of

understanding,

Nee

1847.] Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1171

nomenclature of which is now antiquated, I consulted a gentleman well

known for his attamments in this branch of Zoology, in the presence, too

(as it happened), of another eminent naturalist, W. H. Benson, Esq.; and

may remark that the name Acrochordus, with a mark of doubt, was not of

my suggestion; nor that pl. XLII, fig. 2, represented the young of pl. XLI,

fig. 1, though I still entertain the opinion that it does so. The supposed

Dipsas I so assigned, with a note of interrogation however, from its general

resemblance to the common D. trigonatus, combined with the fact of the

head being expanded as usual in this genus: but where figures are admitted

to be “bad enough to favor any guess,” a less harsh tone of criticism might,

I think, have been advantageously adopted, and even a private suggestion

or two might have been offered and thankfully responded to, as a preferable

mode of promoting the mterests and the harmony of the Society.*

The birds treated of are numerous, and I believe are all correctly assigned ;

but unfortunately I made the one sad oversight of writmg Grus cinerea, Lin.,

mstead of Grus cinerea, Bechstein; an error which I could scarcely have

failed to rectify when correcting the press, and which assuredly is made the

most of by Capt. Munro, by the mode im which he has notified it. He says

—‘“Grus was not a genus, nor Ardea cinerea a species, of Linneus.” I

think, however, he will find that the latter is a particularly well known

species so named by Linnzeus, though not referring to the Grus ; which name

. seems to have been first used in a generic sense by Mcehring. Again, I

need scarcely say I knew well that Capra egagrus was Gmelin’s species, and

* I quote here all that I deemed it necessary to write of the four snakes particularly

referred to by Capt. Munro, who, after complaining of my guessing what they were,

proceeds to offer a few guesses himself !

“Pl. XLI, fig. 1. Acrochordus? Bamoo-ee, or Dwo-moo-ee. It is not possible to

determine what this snake is, without a knowledge of the actual species. Perhaps it

may be a large Typihlops.

Pil, XLII, fig. 2. Acrochordus? This is probably the young of the species repre-

sented in pl. XLI, fig. 1. The originals of both figures were procured at Issakhai.

“P], XLIII, Dipsas? Tropidonotus? It is not possible to determine what this is

meant for, without a specimen for reference. It is probably a Dipsas? Procured in

the Derajat.

“Pl, XLIV, fig.2. Dipsas? Alteran-nag, or Gorah-dang. Probably the young

of the species figured in P]. XLII]. ‘This and the next were procured at Buhawal-

pore.”

Surely itis much better to express doubt in such cases than to pronounce dogmati-

cally? Of myself, I would not have undertaken what I consider such useless labour,‘as

to attempt to determine species so wretchedly represented , the scutation, fur instance,

being expressed by simple cross-lines.

1172 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. _ [Nov.

not Pallas’s; and I venture confidently to assert that I should (in all proba-

bility) have corrected this inadvertence as well-as the other. It is my general

practice to look carefully over all matters of this kind when I receive the

printed proofs for revisal; and I do not think that trivial errors of the sort

are very often to be met with in my published papers. Indeed, with species

so familiarly known as the above two are, it is a mere matter of form to cite

the name of the author of the nomenclature; and I maintain that it is most

unfair, on the part of Capt. Munro, to argue that the laboured part of the

MS. was carelessly executed, because notices of such species as the common

Kuropean Crane were written out of hand, and I chanced to say “ Grus

cinerea, Lin. ;”’ the identification of the bird remaining, of course, unaffected.

Capt. Munro himself commits a little oversight of the kind, when he says

—“‘The name of pl. II, fig. 3, can at best be but a guess,” &c. &c. He

alludes to pl. III, fig. 3, (this, however, may be a misprint :) but there is

more serious reason to complain of his mistaken surmise about the guess-

work, when, if he had taken the trouble to read what I had written on the

subject, he would have found the words—* Identified from a skull, with the

skin and fur on, among the specimens transmitted to Calcutta by Sir A.

Burnes :”’—there being, besides, another and perfect skin belonging to Capt.

Hutton im my possession at the time I wrote this, and which I have by me

to this day. Iam entitled, therefore, to retort that Capt. Munro’s minute

is carelessly and hastily written, or he would not have made such a misrepre- ~

sentation.

“Pl. IV, fig. 2,” he says, “has no trouble taken with it, although it is

supposed to be a new species.’ This is another mistaken surmise, on the

part of Capt. Munro. I gave the subject full consideration: and having

satisfied myself that the ensemble of its characters accorded with those of no

described species of Mustela, I deemed it sufficient to say—‘ This species

should be distinguished by the uniform whiteness of its under-parts and limbs,

and rather lengthened tail having no black at the extremity ;”’ which, with

the coloured figure before the reader, marked ‘ Mooshkoormah, nat. size one

foot long,” is, I still think, amply sufficient. I should be sorry, however, to

found a name upon such a figure, and merely marked it thus—“ Mustela— 2”

Respecting the Moosh-i-baldar of Nijrow, plates VI and VII, I beg leave

to retain the opinion I expressed, that it is probably a new species (vide also

Journal for August last, p. 866). I think it probable that I have seen more

specimens of Sciwropterus fimbriatus than my friend and old correspondent

Prof. Schinz of Zurich, whose recently published work on the mammalia,

referred to by Capt. Munro, is not in the Society’s library, nor was there a

copy of it in Calcutta at the time I wrote the notice referred to. It would

therefore have been more friendly, on the part of Capt. M., to have called

1847. | Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1173

my attention to M. Schinz’s description of Sc. fimbriatus ; and it would

surely have been more satisfactory to himself to have exammed the speci-

mens of this animal in the Society’s Museum, and to have personally com-

pared them with Burnes’s figure of the Moosh-i-baldar, than to have resorted

to any mere description whatever.

Had Capt. M. also done me the honour to have looked over my tolerably

large collection of carefully executed original drawings of wild Goat and

Ibex heads, embracing every species known, except C. caucasica,* C. sibirica,

and C. pyrenaica, (of which two latter also I could have shown him M.

Schinz’s published figures, that gentleman having favored me with a copy

of his memoir on these animals, and at the same time—1840-1—received

from me his first intimation, with tracings of my drawings of the horns, &c.,

of the existence of the Himalayan Ibex, and I believe the Afghan Markhore,

with different wild Sheep,) he would have given me credit for bemg a little

more conversant with the group—in common with the other groups of

Ruminantia—than he seems to be aware of. ,I] have indeed bestowed much

attention upon the different species of wild Capra: and on reperusing what

I have written respecting the Booz-i-koh, am still of opinion that it more

resembles the C. himalayana, nobis, apud Schinzt (vel C. sakeen, nobis), of

the N.*W. Himalaya, as where the Indus breaks through the chain, &c. &e.,

represented in summer dress, than any other known species. Avgagrus it

cannot be, for the horns are knobbed as in C. zbex ; and it certainly is not

C. sibirica ; and I further adhere to what I wrote of C. sakeen, that—* This

differs from the Alpine Ibex in possessing a well developed beard: the horns

also atta a greater length than in that species, and, in general, attenuate

much more towards their tips, being also less widely divergent; as fully

described in the ‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1840, p. 80,

where the dimensions are given of a pair measuring 44 ft. over the curva-

ture.{ A corresponding difference is observable in the horns of the females

of these two Ibices,’’ &c. &c. Having said this much, I believe I have

pointed out all the differences that exist between the Alpine and Himalayan

Ibices; and I deem it unnecessary to enumerate the characters that are

* T have drawings of the horns referred to C. caucasica by Mr. Gray, in his ‘ Catalogue

of the specimens of mammalia in the British Museum :’ but I consider these to belong,

decidedly, to C. egagrus ; and suspect that those of C. caucasica will prove to be allied

in form to those of C. walie, Ruppell, of the snowy heights of Abyssinia.

+ Lhave no recollection of employing this name for the animal, but might have done

so in the course of my correspondence with Prof, Schinz, at a time when I had no idea

of visiting India.

t The description referred to was by myself, and Ihave now two drawings of the

specimen in different aspects of view.

1174 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. [Nov.

common to both, which any good description of C. ibex will supply: as in

the particulars in which other species differ from the one, they will also

differ from the other,—the horns and beard of course excepted, being the

only known discrepancies between the two.* Capt. Munro’s remark that

the drawing I suggested to represent the female of C. megaceros, Hutton (v.

Falconeri), from comparison of it with Capt. Hutton’s description of that

animal, should (as its native name implies) be considered rather as the female

of the Ibex figured, I willingly bow to as a just piece of criticism, in contrast,

I am sorry to think, with all the rest.

From the whole tone of this minute, it is perfectly cleay that Capt. M.

laboured under the erroneous impression that a large sum had been promised

to me for the performance of a certain task, and that 1 had not given the

Society the worth of their money ; and this it seems to be his object to show

* In C. ibex the beard is constantly reduced to a mere rudiment, that must be looked

for to be observed (much as in Ruppell’ s figure of C, walie); while in C. sakeen it

forms a large and conspicuous tuft, as in C. egagrus, C. jaéla, and others. In Proc.

Zool. Soc., loc. cit., supra, it is mentioned thatthe Himalayan Ibex is very closely allied

to the Swiss one, having asimilar rudimental beard, and colouring, so far as I could

learn: and acting upon the information supplied to me, in both cases, I mentioned in a

letter to the Secretary of the Zoological Society, written on board ship, and published in

their ‘Proceedings’ for Aug. 10, 1841, that the Nilgherry Ibex had ‘‘ a considerable beard,

in which character” (misprinted characters) ‘‘it differs from the Himalayan Ibex.”

This passage Capt. Munro has cited. Further, in corroboration of the statement of my fel-

low passenger Lieut. Beagin, I find that Dr. Baikie, in his ‘ Observations on the Nilgher-

ries,’ p. 45, after describing a specimen of the female of the so called Nilgherry Ibex,

adds—‘‘ The male at a distance appears at least six inches taller, nearly black, with very

large knotted horns, and a long black or brown beard,” &c. &e.—On the other hand,

Mr. Jerdon assures me that the so called Ibex of the Nilgherries is no other than the

Kemas hylocrius, Ogilby, or Capra warryatoo of Gray (vide J. A. S. XII, 181, bis) ;

which animal I believe to be erroneously assigned by Mr. Gray to Nepal, as formerly

to Chittagong, and that it is quite peculiar to the Nilgherries. It is not an Ibex, but

akin to the Tehr (or Jharal) and to the Goral of the Himalaya. In these animals, the

horns are not elongated as in the true wild goats, nor have they any trace of beard on

the chin ; and they are very remarkable for possessing four developed teats, whereas all

the nearly allied animals have but two. (I do not consider Nemorhedus as being nearly

allied to them). As for the Himalayan Ibex, I find from examination of specimens, that

I was erroneously informed respecting the non-development of its beard. In the head of -

a young male, belonging to Major Broome, now in the Museum, this measures 4 inches

in length.—P. S. In a letter just opportunely received from Mr. Jerdon, that naturalist

remarks—‘‘ Of course there is no such animal as Baikie’s [Nilgherry ] Ibex with knotted

horns and a beard; though I have heard some sportsmen speak of a beard, yet not

one was ever produced that had one,”

1847. | Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1175

very unsparingly. The Society is, of course, right in expecting the highest

amount of qualification from its scientific officers: but it is for the members

of the Society to consider what they give in return for such proficiency,

and what advantages their Museum and Library afford for isolated study,

unaided asin Europe by the friendly intercourse of numerous fellow students

of the same subject, who mutually impart much valuable information one to

another, and by the great facilities afforded otherwise in various ways.*

It is for them also to consider how much discouragement is involved in the

slight offered to an officer from whom so much is expected, by allowing him

no voice whatever in advising the Society respecting the selection of plates

for publication, which he is called upon to illustrate; though by regarding

which, they might at least have chosen the better of two drawings of the

same species for publication, instead of going to the expense of lithographing

both, and have avoided that expense in numerous other cases where the

commonest European species were badly figured. There are few, I think,

but will allow that I have little cause to be satisfied with any .part of my

connexion with this unfortunate publication, now so decried, though formerly

so highly eulogized ; and the minute which I have now essayed to reply to

is a fitting conclusion to the former history of all that relates to myself in

connexion with the undertaking. In affording me, however, a plea and an

occasion to express my sentiments freely, im this matter, I have perhaps no

reason to be dissatisfied that it has appeared in the Journal. While confined

to a private circulation among the members of the Society, I thought it

preferable to remain silent, and spend my time more profitably to the Society

than in controversy of any kind; but now that it has gone forth to Europe

and the world, in the pages of the Journal, it becomes incumbent on me to

have a due respect for my own reputation, by meeting the charges made

against me, as I trust to the satisfaction of the Society. An opposite course

would imply my acknowledgment of the justice of the criticism.

I have the honour to be,

Gentlemen,

Your’s very obediently,

EK. Biya.

Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Sept. llth, 1847.

* For example, how much precious time is here lost in the determination of genera

and species, which, with collateral information on the superior groups to which they

belong, may be learned ata glance at the specimensin any well arranged museum of

adequate extent, where each branch of Zoology (for instance) has its own particular

superintendent.

1176 Report of Curator, Zoological Department. [Nov.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for Septamber 1847.

The following specimens have been received since the last meeting of the

Society.

1. From Lieut. Strachey, 66th N. I. A package containing three skins

of Tibetan animals, that had been long overdue, having been lyimg for some

months in the premises of a mercantile firm in Calcutta. Under such

circumstances, it is rare that skins of animals escape becoming utterly ruined

by insects ; but the present instance affords an exception to this very general

rule, as the specimens are as free from injury as when they were packed.

They are as follow :— .

An imperfect skin of a blackish or melanoid variety of the Tibetan Wolf,

designated Lupus laniger by Mr. Hodgson. Together with it, and in illus-

tration, I exhibit an equally black Jackal, presented to the Society some time

ago by W. Seton Carr, Esq.; and we have another common Jackal of a light.

rufous sandy colour, which variety is not very rare in the neighbourhood of

Calcutta, upon the opposite side of the river only. The dark Wolf-skin has

the head imperfect, and is mutilated of the paws and brush; but the muzzle

and ears are present, sufficing to remove any doubt that might have arisen

otherwise respecting the identification of the skin as that of a Wolf. It is

a particularly beautiful specimen, or would have been so if perfect. The

melanism consists in the much greater admixture of black than usual in the

fur, giving the predominant tone of colour; the whitish being most apparent

on the sides of the body. The ears are wholly black; the face and limbs

chiefly so, or suffused throughout with fuscous, having a few whitish hairs

intermixed ; and there is a conspicuous ridge of lengthened black hair along

the spine, much developed posterior to the shoulders,—the same hair as 1s

found in all other Wolves, but appearing in them whitish with black tips

only. A corresponding dark variety of the European Wolf was denominated

Canis lycaon by Linnzeus: and such variation of colour is less unusual im the

Wolves of Arctic America.

For comparison, I also exhibit three fine stuffed specimens of Tibetan

Wolves im their normal colouring, and a particularly fine stuffed specimen of

a European Wolf, from Norway. An Indian Wolf I have never yet been

fortunate enough to procure for the Society, though so common on the

plains of Hindustan. According to Mr. Hodgson, the Tibetan race “has

the general form of the European Wolf; but its colour is very different, and

it has more elevated brows, larger ears, and a much fuller brush. Its pelage

is also dissimilar and unique.” On comparison of the Society’s specimens,

it will be seen that the brush of the European Wolf is fully as fine as (if not

1847. | Report of Curator, Zoological Department. 1177

finer than) that of either of the three Tibetan specimens; and the ears

measure the same: but the Tibetan is a much slighter animal than the

European Wolf, with considerably smaller paws. Its pelage is finer and

softer, rather longer, but certainly not more dense and woolly next the skin ;

and the general tone of colour is much paler, this arising, however, in a great

measure, from the considerable diminution of the number of black-tipped

hairs on the sides (in most specimens), and their total absence—or nearly so

—on the limbs; the distinct black streak in front of the fore-limbs of the

European Wolf, as of the Jackal, being but very slightly indicated in the

majority of individuals of the Tibetan Wolf, and in some specimens not at

all. European Wolves vary a good deal, in some beg much more fulvescent

than others, or having the black tips and markings more developed : and the

same variation occurs in the Tibetan race; the fulvous of the European

Wolf being replaced by a delicate light isabelline, or rufous cream-colour,

which prevails on the neck, upper-half of limbs, shoulders, and saddle (where

mixed with the usual long black-tipped hairs); and the ears of some are

conspicuously bright light rufous, while in others this colour is paler, and

more or less mixed with black, as in European specimens. The pale colour

of the Tibetan Wolf is in conformity with that of many other animals of the

same region, as the Foxes, Bear, Ounce, Lynx, &c., and the Leopard when

inhabiting near the snows. Comparing the skull of a European Wolf with

four skulls of Tibetan Wolves (presented by G. T. Lushington, Esq., IV, 56),

the most marked difference consists in the superior development and elevation

of the super-orbital process m the latter; the muzzle, too, 1s somewhat

broader in the European, and its teeth are decidedly larger and more robust ;*

the ensemble is sufficiently different to enable one who has examined them

together to pronounce, I think, with confidence in which of these regions a

Wolf-skull had been procured; but individuals of each race differ to. that

extent that we should not be too hasty m assuming any particular distinction

as absolute and invariable. Specimens of Wolves from other parts of middle

and northern Asia require to be extensively compared, ere the vexed question

of specific differences or identity can be determined with so much as an

approximation to probability. Nevertheless, the analogy afforded by the

adjudged distinctness of the Bear, Ounce, and Lynx, of Tibet—not to mention

other instances, is in favor of the Wolf also being a peculiar species, though

distinguished in a less marked manner from its nearest affines. For the

present, however, I think we can ouly venture to regard it as Cunis lupus, var.

laniger, (ILodgson.) |

* IT observe remarkable difference, however, in this respect, between the different

Tibetan Wolf skulls.

1178 Report of Curator, Zoological Department. : [Nov.

Felis uncia, Lin. A flat skin, perfect, with the unfortunate exception of

the four paws, of which it is mutilated. Another and finer Ounce skin was

some time ago sent us by Mr. Lushington, similarly imperfect.

F. isabellina, nobis, x. s. The Lynx of Tibet. An imperfect skin, which

I exhibit together with three other specimens of Lynxes from Tibet, and

with three from Norway,—the latter bemg of the species referred to F. lynz,

L., by M. Temminck, and which is termed F. virgata by M. Nilsson. The

difference of colour of the Tibetan from the ordinary European Lynx is

much the same as with the Wolves of the two regions: the Tibetan animal

exhibiting a deficiency of colour; and the markings also are much less

brought out, in the summer pelage, than I have seen in specimens of the

ordinary European Lynx. A distinction, however, which I cannot help

regarding as specifical exists in the very much larger naked pads of the feet

and toes, at all seasons, in the Tibetan as compared with the European Lynx ;

ia the lavter those of the toes are even discovered with difficulty, amid the

very long fur that completely conceals them ; whereas in the Tibetan species

these pads are large and prominent, and the fur between them is short and

close, and does not conceal them at all. In other respects, the two animals

bear much resemblance, except that (so far as can be judged from skins only)

the Tibetan would seem to be a taller and more slender species. The ears

and tail are shaped and coloured as in the other; but the ear-tufts of the

Tibetan Lynx would seem to be always more developed, measuring 2 inches

and upwards inlength. The fur varies much, according to season. In one

specimen before me, in full summer dress, the pelage is short, and of an

uniform dull sandy-brown colour, deeper and more rufous along the back,

where grizzled with whitish-tipped and also some black-tipped hairs, which

on the sides are diffused more scantily: the lower-parts are white, with (as

usual) some scattered dusky spots ; and there are some not very conspicuous

markings of a deeper hue outside of the limbs: face and mouchetures as in the

European Lynx. Another and mounted specimen is much paler, a light

isabelline hue predominating; and at a proper distance and angle of vision,

the Ocelot-like markings of the European Lynx in summer may just be

made out upon the sides of the croup, and the spots on the limbs and sides

of the body are comparatively distinct ; the blackish bars on the inside of

the fore-limbs being well developed. The winter dress is of a nearly uniform

fine rufous cream-colour, or isabelline, below the surface, but showing more

or less; the hairs whitish-tipped with black at the extreme tips, producing a

somewhat grizzled appearance; the isabelline hue underneath being much

less deep than in the European Lynx, in which the colour is rather a full

rich orange-brown:; sides paler and longer-haired, as usual, and the colour

purer, passing to white underneath, intermixed with black hairs that grow

1847.] Report of Curator, Zoological Department. 1179

on the spots, but which latter have hardly that appearance. For several

specimens of this animal, those of ‘the Wolf, and of various other Tibetan

mammalia, the Society is indebted to the repeated contributions of G. T.

Lushington, Esq., of Almorah.

2. Mr. EK. Lindstedt. A selection of bird-skins procured in the neigh-

bourhood of Malacca. Among them is a fine specimen of Cuculus sparve-

rioides, which I had never before seen from that part,—also beautiful speci-

mens of Hemicercus javensis, Campephilus validus, Tiga Raffiesii, Gecinus

malaccensis, G.(?) rubiginosus, Sasia abnormis, Tchitrea affinis, Eupetes

macrocercus, Lanius tigrinus, DL. superciliosus, Enicurus frontalis, Orthotomus

edela, &e.; with a newly hatched specimen, in spirit, of Python reticulatus,

(Schneider). The Gecinus (?) rubiginosus (Eyton, v. Picus melanogaster, A.

Hay), is, I may remark, allied in structure and colouring to G. (?) pyrrhotis,

(Hodgson,) and with it might form a distinct named subdivision. The Malayan

specimens which I have hitherto referred to Lanius phenicurus (v. melanotis,

&c.), 1 now believe to be females or imperfectly mature males of L. super-

ciliosus ; and though quite undistinguishable from BE. phenicurus of India,

the latter nevertheless does not ever assume the broad white forehead conti-

nuous with the eye-streak, nor the uniform rufous of the upper-parts,

characteristic of the adult male L. superciliosus. Lastly, respecting Tchitrea

affims, A. Hay, XV, 292, I may notice that subsequent observation of numer-

ous specimens has fully confirmed the’propriety of separating this bird from

Teh. paradisi: I have traced it from Sikim to Arracan, the Tenasserim

provinces, and Malayan peninsula; but without the local variation which I

formerly indicated (p. 473 ante), as Malayan specimens have sometimes all

the tail-feathers conspicuously black-edged throughout their length, while

others have scarcely more of this black edge than in Tech. paradisi. The

inferior size, and the much shorter and different-looking crest, afford invari-

able distinctions, however, by which Tech. afinis may be recognized apart

from Teh. paradisi. One of Mr. Lindstedt’s specimens of the former species,

in the white plumage, differs from all others I have seen of either species,

im having the next pair of tail-feathers to the middle pair considerably

lengthened, measuring 7 inches, while the middle pair are 143 inches.

A Malacca collection lately received by Mr. Frith comprises the following

species of birds, which I take the present opportunity of noticing. Spizactus

nipalensis, (Hodgson,) of Bengal, in the wholly black plumage ; distinguished

| by its superior size and merely rudimentary top-knot from the nearly allied,

but distinct, Sp. caligatus, (Raffles,) of Malacca ;—and Bulaca indrani, (Sykes,)

of India; neither of which species I had previously seen from the Malayan

1180 Report of Curator, Zoological Department. [Nov..

peninsula; where the beautiful B. seloputa, (Horsf., v. pagodarum, Tem.),

was procured by Dr. Cantor. The following Kingfisher is new.

Alcedo nigricans, nobis. This approaches A. grandis, nobis, im size, having

the wing 3$ in., and bill from gape 23 in. Colour much as in the allied

species, as A. ispida, &e.; but the blue reduced to afew not very bright

spots upon the crown and wings only, upon a fuscous ground ; the scapularies

being wholly fuscous, without a tinge of blue or green: but the middle of the

back and rump are bright verditer, as usual; and the upper tail-coverts

incline to indigo: loral spot, patch on side of neck, breast, flanks, and lower

tail-coverts, deep ferrugmous; the throat, front of neck, and middle of belly,

rufescent-white: ear-coverts dull rufous, each feather tipped with dingy

blue ; and the moustaches fuscous, similarly tipped with dingy blue. Upper

mandible black, and the lower coral-red, in the specimen.* .

Batrachostomus affinis, nobis, n. s. Very similar to B. javensis, in the

plumage figured by Dr. Horsfield (and which is considered to be the young

dress of Podargus auritus, Tem.),+ but smaller, with no white spots on the

wing, nor pale spot-like bands on the tertiaries and caudal feathers ; but the

former are uniformly freckled over with dusky specks, and the latter present

a series of obscure freckled bands, seen best at a little distance: throat and

breast plain rufous, with a few white feathers having a subterminal dusky

border on the fore-neck and sides of the breast only. Rest as in B. javensis,

juv. Length about 9 in., of wing 43 im., and middle tail-feathers the same.

This is the small Malayan species which I formerly considered might be

* T have now before me the following Asiatic species of restricted Alcedo.

1. A. grandis, nobis. Wing 3% in. ; bill to forehead 2 in. Like A. ispida, but the

coronal spots of a paler and different blue, and no rufous on the ear-coverts. From

Darjeeling.

2. A. nigricans, nobis. Malacca.

3. A.ispida, Lin. Affghanistan.

4, A. bengalensis, Gm. India generally, Malayan peninsula.

5. A. moluccensis, nobis. Ear-coverts dark blue, and bill much deeper than in the

last; the blue of the upper-parts very eplendis and of quite a different tint from that of

eter of the other species.

6. A. meningting, Horsfield : A. asiatica, Swainson, Malacea, Java.

7. A. biru, Horsfield. Java.

Among all these species, the nearest approximation exists in the case of A. ispida and

A. bengalensis, which differ only in A, ispida being rather larger. The rest are well

distinguished one from another.

+ A specimen in the auritus plumage, from Java, was presented to the Society by

that of Batavia; and we have one in the dress figured by Dr. Horsfield, from the

Malayan Peninsula, presented by F. Russell, Esq.

“

1847. ] Report of Curator, Zoological Department. 1181

| Podargus stellatus, Gould, P. Z. S. 1837, p. 43: but it does not accord with

the description of that species, and its dimensions are rather superior.

Todirhamphus varius, (Eyton,) XV, 11. The young of this beautiful species

have the mantle and wings dark green, with a terminal pale fulvous spot on

each feather, imparting a pretty speckled appearance.

3. From Major Jenkins, Gowhatti. Some skins of Anatide.

4. Mrs. Ashburner. A pair of living Anser cygnoides, from China.

o. Mr. J. R. Bell. A fresh head of the Jamnapdri Goat, with ears 17

in. long, when fresh.

6. J. Maxton, Esq., Police Surgeon. A fresh-laid egg of the Grus anti-

gone. This was unfortunately pilfered by a Monkey, who had _ broken loose,

but not before I had taken a coloured figure and description of it. Length

+ In. by 2% in. where broadest; the small end narrowing considerably.

Colour pale greyish-blue, scantily sprinkled over with specks and small

blotches of rufous-brown, more numerous at the large end.

7. James Hume, Esq. The skin and skeleton of a Python molurus, L.,

14 ft. in length, killed on the reed-covered alluvial island formed near the

right bank of the Hooghly, nearly opposite to Fort William.

8. Dr. Thorburn, Goalpara. A collection of sundries.

9. Mr. Birch, of the Pilot Service. A living young example of Viver-

ricula malaccensis, and various specimens of Crabs, &c.

10. Capt. R. Rollo, 50th Madras N. I. Three living Tortoises, from

Vizigapatam, of the species Testuda stellata, Schweiger, v. T. actinoides,

Bell, Dum. and Bibr. Hist. Rept. I, 66.

11. Baboo Srinath Mittra. A couple of young Cobras.

: K. Biya.

_ Mr. Blyth’s long supplementary Report upon the Society’s collection of

_ Australian Vertebrata, exhibited at the meeting, is postponed for the present.

Se ee | ee i a ae ee

“yNUND) “AA “NOEL |0°S8 [0°28 |888" “on

‘iea[D 98 \€68" “yynUIND

aera | S868 "oni “onig M

a2) V06 "ont "avaqTD} AA"

Ba *Ea| Sa qo yAUND Be) :

ee vie f]88 “OIC, : *IBd]O Aypersueyy ‘

| So a i ea ava] "1B919| “AN *N

e) es ee ee @eee ecee ee Sh

ee ee ee e@oce ee oe oe ee ee eeece ee ee ec se ae €Z

ee ee ee % eeoe ee ee oe ee ee ecee ee ee ee ee ee Ce

ee ee ee e@eeoe ee es ee ee ee eece ee ee ate ee se 1Z

OLS $9 ee ,"@eee ee ae STe' ee ee e866 eo a ~ rs ae 0z

oe ee ee e@oee ee ee ee ee ee eevee ee ee exe ee ee 61

ee oe ee eeee ee eo ee se ee eoee ee eo as ee ee gt 9

r( oe ee ee ecee ace ae «eo ee ee ecco ee ee es ee oes SLI ;

ee ee ee ecee os oe ve oe ee eese ee ee oe Lis cabs OL .

ce ee ee Geee ee ee ee ee ee eoeose eo ec ee ee ee Cl :

ee oe ee e@ece eo ‘ee oe ee ee eeue ee ee ata ee ee FL

ay i eB “Apnolp “A\P'OL |9'98 |S°L8 |068" "omuid "A|P'8L |¢'98 0°88 976" él

Se The aS ke ynWND| "FT “N|O'OL |0'88 |P'68 |6E8" ‘NUIND| “A “Sio'6L |0"L8 0.88 |S96" el

got ea. pte "Iva “NIZOL |0°88 8°68 eSB" "teaqD| “A “No'6L [0°28 0°48 | ES6" II

‘ ieee | eto ‘ond "A “S|G'TS |P'L8 0°68 \6E8" “HBAs O[NUND *Nilo'08 Ig'9g [0°48 | PLE" SOT

; & oe oe Li6 ONIG, “M "NI PSL 9°28 88 108° 2oeee ee Ass Re. ee ee 6

ss (LL'0 |OL'0| —6'88 WBNS OND} “AA “NOL 10°98 |¥'E8 BZ" “1yerys OTRUIND "M\e'08 |o"¢9 [6°78 |Z86° 8

fe ies aise | orgs “ot "H NZ9L |o'c8 0°88 |GLL" “ure y “A IO'PL [B°bL (COL |066 :

L9'0 \65°0| 8°16 "ApnolO "HOLL |S'T8 U'S8 [POL “TPNUWND OLLI “10'08 |0°98 |0°68 /S88" 9

Pie tie at ‘ond "S|G°8L (0°68 7°06 JOLL" OW. ‘SIp'18 [8°28 |0°88 |868" Ed

po (vie ei ee LO nud *S|0°6L 10°88 0°06 |FI8" "owt. *SiF'08 |g'9g |0'88 |9F6" v

ee aes Tg Ce "Hedys O(N "S/G'OL |P'L8 |P°L8 |€E8" nung) — “A “Slog |:98 |2'48 CFO” oe

1D |99'L |19'T} O08 “uley "HOLL IGGL 9'6L |6S9'6CUL “Urey "AIOOLOLL OLL|PL OC UT) I

f= |youy |you 3> So} elo & o

eee hs Oe mos {ola | Fl ees Me |ole| ase 2.

EE |S |B] EE | osonpmodey [eek |e] >| el gee] Ssomewv FEE | S| ze) 2] ge | F

Je paog hooa| 2 BP a eae oe, oe a he |

*saSnVy aac =

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASITATIC SOCIETY.

PLL LILI LLL

DECEMBER, 1847.

“

PADILLA IIA

An Attempt to identify some of the places mentioned in the Itiner-

ary of Hruan Tusane. By Maor Wittiam Anperson, C. B.

Bengal Artillery.

In the work, “For Kove Ki,” or an Account of the Buddhist coun-

tries, translated from the Chinese original, by Remusat, revised and

edited by Klaproth and Landresse, is given as an appendix the Itinerary

of another Chinese traveller, Hivuan Tusane. These travels are

concluded to have been undertaken in the 7th century ; and the parti-

culars narrated are made use of to verify the various places mentioned

by Fa Hian, who is supposed to have travelled on his mission nearly

two centuries earlier. 3

A desire to investigate the ancient accounts of North West India,

led me to examine the itinerary of Hiuan Thsang with some attention.

After no little trouble, I arrived at a theory which I have endeavoured

to work into the present form.

We receive the original Chinese in the shape of a French translation

made under circumstances of much difficulty.

The original work appears not to have been in the hands of the

translators ; who were necessitated to pick out the portions of it which

existed in modern Chinese Encyclopedias ; when to this difficulty we

add the abstruse nature of the religious basis of the original, and

couple with these the intricacies of the Chinese language, only com-

mencing now to be studied and understood in Europe ; we shall not be

astonished if the translation be not perfect ; but rather be compelled to

admire the labour, study, patience and perseverance of the translators

which have given to Europe this wonderful production.

No. XII.—New Series. 7 0

1184 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. (Dec.

In attempting to reach the identity of some of the places mentioned,

after many failures I was induced to try the substitution of the Arabic

and Persian alphabet for the French readings of the Chinese original

names ; and my labours appear to me to have been rewarded with a

success I had little anticipated.

My attention has been solely directed to the work in its geographical

character. I have entirely abstained from any mention of those portions

of the work which relate to the Buddhist religion; entire ignorance

forbids my touching on these topics, which I leave to those better

qualified for such an undertaking—but to me it appears, that if my

identifications will stand the test of further examination and criticism,

they must destroy the antiquity claimed for the original, and in some

degree shake the authority which is now being given to these Chinese

books.

The French translator’s appendix runs thus :—

ITINERARY OF “ Hivan THSANG.”

“ Hiuan Thsang visited the same countries as Chy fa Hian, but he

extended his pilgrimage much farther than the latter. He traversed

Tokharestan, Affghanistan, Scinde and almost every part of Hindustan:

and his narrative, entitled S ¢w Ai, or descriptions of the countries of

the West, offers to us a complete picture of the state of India in the

first half of the 7th century of our era. Unfortunately it is not pos-

sessed at Paris in its original and primitive forms ; it is only found in

garbled fragments, though almost entire in the great Historical and

Geographical compilation, which under the name of Pian i tian, con-

tains the History of foreign nations, classed according to the epochs

when they were first known to the Chinese, so that it was found neces-

sary entirely to subvert the order which travellers have preserved in

their recitals. It is this order I have endeavored to re-establish in as

far as concerns Hiuan Fhsang, in the resumé which follows, by the

help of some indications lately published by M. Klaproth, and I

believe I have accomplished it with exactness. The narrative of Hiuan

Thsang has been so often cited in the notes to the Foe koue ki, and

furnished so much useful knowledge, that a comparison embracing the —

travels of the two travellers cannot be considered as superfluous. I have

indicated by a line this route thus restored upon the Chinese Japanese

Map that accompanies the present volume.”

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Ttinerary. 1185

7. Sou tou li se na (Osrouchna) touche al’o- AS 9 ye

rient au fleuve Ye, qui sort des monts Tsoung

Ling et coule au nord-onest. Au nord-ouest on

entre dans le grand désert de Sable.

OsROOSHUNUH is a4 large district lying between Sumurkund and

Khokan ; Zeezuk of the mapsis one of its chief towns. We find it men-

tioned in Edrisi, Vol. ii. p. 205-6. It is also entered in the Geogra-

phical lists of the Ayeen Akbaree, and Sadek Esfuhanee ; but with the

errors usual to all Latitudes and Longitudes written in the Abjud

numeration. We may remark, the usual elision of the initial vowel,

with the substitution of the Cu1inese x for Arasic rR. The Sehoon or

Jaxartes is known to the Chinese as the Ye.

The Tsoune Line or blue mountains, constitute the chain, marked

in our maps as the Pameer, Boloor and Kara Korum ranges ; of which

the Himalaya or Snow mountains are considered as branches.

Apres 500 i on vient a

8. So mo kian, ou Khang kiu, ou Khang, OA para

(Samarkand).

Sumurkund is the well known capital; we may note the absorption

of the R.

9. Mi mo ho (Meimorg). & 2? este

Mrimono, is a city known as Maemorgh, placed by Edrisi, Vol. 1.

‘ p: 485, at one day’s march from Nesuf or Nukhshub, lying to the

east of Kesh or Shuhre Subz.

De la au nord

10. Kiet pou tan na, ou Tsao. Wy 9 wlastys

Kieu Povuranna, or Tsao. In Edrisi, Vol. i. p. 480, we find

wlisl,3, two journies from Termiz; a large town with a smaller one

depending on it, called wyy Soorun. Now, here I note a particular

point which appears to run through the whole of these transformations ;

eithersthe sound of w has fallen on the Chinese ears as F, and hence

been transmuted into p—or in reading from an Arabic or Persian copy

ina hurried Shukustuh handwriting the tail.of the » wao, has been

turned up, and joining with the | alef has taken the form of Fr, 3 and

been so read and accepted by the Chinese translator as & ra ; he has

7 @ 2

1186 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

read the word Kofadeyan, Kieii poutan.—By dropping the final y n;

and the ) 7, as usual to the Chinese authors—we have Tsao for Soorun.

De la 300 “i ouest,

11. Kiou chouang ni kia, ou Kouei chouang no. N=

Kirov Cuovanent, I conclude to be a reading of Khojund.

De la 200 & ouest.

12. Ko han, Toung’an. Cees

Konan isclearly Kookhan or Khokan.

De la 400 & ouest.

13. Pou ho (Boukhara) Tchoung an. { yl?

Pov uo, Bokhara; is a fairexample of the theory I am induced to

propose,—Pouho is no identification of the sound, Bokhara,—the

stress of the sound lies in the penultimate 4A; that the Chinese can

receive and transmit this sound, we have proof in the two preceding

places,—Khojund and Khokan ; of disappearance or change in initial

or final letters we. are constantly made aware—hence we need not

pause on the usual change of p for 6. But, if we suppose a Chinese

author to be making up a geographical work, and consulting an Ara-

bic or Persian book, for his guide—let the work. be a Shukustah

copy without diacritical points, and we shall be at no loss to under-

stand his reading p for d—and h for Ah—in |)ls—and hence ignorant

of the real sounds—to have transcribed letter for letter and inserted the

name as Pov Ho. |

The reading A for 44 runs through the whole work. It may be

remarked, that in reading from manuscript proper names, with no

assistance from the meaning of the terms—that it will be invariably

found, that one formation of letters being once in the beginning ac-

cepted for certain letters and certain sounds, the same, right or wrong,

will be carried through the whole work; thus we shall find h substi-

tuted for kh—and pa for wa—or p or 6 or f for w.

De la 400 ki ouest.

14. Fa ti Sian, wlasoy

Fatr Stan—is clearly Budukhshan—the kh being read as h; as an

aspirate it has disappeared.

De la 500 Ui sud-ouest,

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1187

15. Ho lh st mi kia ou Ho tsin. De So 03 ly

mo kian.

Ho.isiMi KIA, is almost. letter for letter Kharism, the well known

country to the North of the Oxus; of which Kheva is now the capital.

The word is but a transcript of the ancient Greek term.

A 300 di sud-ouest,

16. Ko chouang na ou Sse a 300 Li sud-est prope? Cp &4) lS

la Porte de fer. & oidyy

KocHOoUANGNA or Ssz, is probably the modern city of Keesh or

Shuhre Subz. We have a large district of Kushaneyuh—associated

with Sogd by Ferdoosee.

While in Edrisi, Vol. ii. p. 203, we find Kushaneyuh on the north

of the river of Sogd—27 miles from Ustejan, to the west of Sumur-

kund—this is probably the Kushaneyuh of Ferdoosee—and might be

the original of the KocHovanena of the Chinese author. But the

indication of 300 kz. 8. E. to Durbund or Kuhluga—(100 miles) is

rather conclusive that the place pointed at is Kesh—or Shuhr e Subz.

De la a

17. Tau holo: a Vorient, les monts Tsoung pie

Ling; a Yoccident, Pho la sse (la Perse:) au cnyls

midi, les grandes montagnes de Neige; au nord,

la porte de fer. Ce pays est au nord du fleuve 8 ois yo

Fa tsou (VOxus). wld

TovnoLto—Tokhara—the same interchange of h for 4h. According

to Ptolemy once a considerable nation, TOXAPO!I, (Thocarorum magna-

gens; ‘Cluverius’”) Constantly mentioned in the Moslem histories.

The country extended on both sides of the Oxus, from the confines

of Bokhara to Kabul: from Budukhshan to the limits of Persia. But

the nation who held this district appears to have possessed dominant

power over more extended limits at different periods.

- We may remark here the introduction of the mode of description

usual to Moslem authors. They first give a general outline of the

country, with its bounding districts, and a list of its chief towns, then

they enter upon particulars of each. Thus having a general outline

of Touholo, our Chinese author proceeds to particulars.

En le descendant ou vient a

1188 Tiuan Thsang’s [tinerary. [Dec.

18. Yan mi, au nord du fleuve. Fou sse Swe yd

tsou; 10 kia lan.

Tanmi—Termiz, a well known ferry on the Oxus.

De la a lest

19. Tehhv’ao yan na; 10 kia lan. wlailae

Tchhi doyanna, Sweyhaneyan, where the diacritical point of the ¢

being omitted it has been read ¢ 40. crdmcdy is the type of Oxus.

The map to the Memoirs of the emperor Babur places Cheghanian

a little east of Termiz. Hdrisi has a district of this name near Sumur-

kund, and also a town 4 journies from Termiz. The table in the

Ayeen Akbaree places it a little west and north of Talkan.

De la a Vest

20. Hou lou mo; 2 kia lan. pis

Hovtoumo, Kholum—the well known town.

De la a lest

21. Iu man: au sud-ouest, touche a la riviére Olreoge es

Fa tsou.

Iuman—Huzurut Eman, on the Oxus—as stated.

De laa

22. Kiou ho yan na ; 3 kia lan. Wha 1G,5 site

Kiovu Ho YANNA, may be Kurghan tuppu; or one of those numerous

districts inhabited by scattered tribes of Goorchees—whence the many

Goors on our maps.

De la a l’est—

23. Hou cha. ba yo ke 5S

Hovcua—Kookhchu ; given on the maps as the name of the river

of Budukhshan—mentioned also as 4 days from Cashmeer, and 8

from Eskardoo. By Bernier, Cal. ed. p. 142.

De la a Pest—

24. Kotoulo; alest, les monts Tsoung Ling. 35

Korouto is clearly Kutoor; mentioned by all Moslem historians,

as the country of the Seyah Poosh Katfirs.

De laa

1847. ] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1189

25. Kiu mi tho; monts Tsoung Ling: au

sud-ouest, la rivieré Fa tsow : au sud, le royaume

de Chi khi ni; au sud, en passant le Fa tsou, au 5S pe UPS >

vient aux royaumes de Tha mo si thiei ti, de Po

to tsang na, de Yin po kian, de Kiou Lang nou,

de Sse mo tha lo, de Po li ho, de Ke li sse mo,

de Ko lo hou, de A li ni, de Meng kian, tous

décrits dans Vhistoire du rétour. Du royaume

de Houo (voyey No. 122), au sud est, on vient Dy

aux royanmes de Houo si to e¢ de An tha lo fo. Sot WU ye

Kivu mr tTHo.—Kundoz I suspect.

Cuikuini ; Cherkez, Circassia. From Kundoz the natural step is

to Indurab and Ghoor. I have no doubt that a leaf has here taken its

wrong place—for all the Chinese books, or perhaps Tibet and Mon-

gholian, are written on separate single leaves—rather boards. Itis

most probable the misplaced portion commences at ‘‘ au sud**’’ and

ends with ‘‘ du retour.”

An attempt is made at the end to identify these places.

Hovo—Ghoor. Of all the countries and places known to Europeans

by this name, I believe, the Ghoor to lie west of Bulkh, east of

Meroo—and north of Kunduhur and Herat—but we finda Ghoree well

defined on our maps east of Kholum—visited by Izzutallah, who calls

it a well known town depending on Kundoz. Hovo si To, Ghooristan,

will be its district.

* An THA LO FO—Indurab. We have mention of this place in al-

most all the histories of any movements between Tooran and Hindoos-

tan; it is given asa halting place of Temoor; stands recorded in the

Ayeen Akbaree as east of Talkan; Izzutallah places Indurab one

journey S. E. from Naruen. Sadek Esfuhanee mentions it as a town of

Budukhshan, rather Tokharistan.

Au sud-ouest on vient a

26. Fo kia lang. w des

Fo x1A LAN—Buklan—placed by Izzutallah at two journies from

Ghooree. A halting-place of Temoor before he marched to the attack

of the Siyuh Posh Kafirs.

De la au sud

1190 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Drc.

sig Nene A ; S ye

27. Ke lou si min kian. WSrene dais

Krtov st MINGAN—Kulu Sumungan. Here we have CLEARLY

and pistincTLy the Arabic word els Kulu, for a fort. This situa-

tion is made by Ferdoosee the scene of the amour of Rostum with the

daughter of the chief of the tribe; from which adventure arises the

affecting story of Soohrab. The Ayeen Akbaree tables also furnish

the locality near Talighan ; while Sadek Kisfuhanee places the fort in

Tokharestan ; so that all agree.

De 1a au nord-ouest.

28. Hou pin ;—10 kia lan. OAs gf

Hovurin.—Old classical associations would almost persuade me to

read this word Koofin, the «#¢nv of the Alexandrian expedition. And

here I pause to ask a question ; Where are the most ancient works which

contain this word of wg¢nyv kwpns Koofen, Koofees? Between the

Greek capitals P for R, ® for f ph, there is only the half circle to

the left to discriminate between the letters; a slight blot or flourish

would cause the P to become ¢, so that perhaps the original word was

Goores—and hence many difficulties may be cleared up, but the analogy

of my former readings compels me to adopt Ghorbund. The r dropt

with other interchanges quite common.*

De la a louest

29. Fo ko (Badakchan :) au nord, il touche ral

ala riviere. Fa tsou ; la capitale s’appelle la petite

Ville Royale; 100 Aia lan. Au sud-ouest de la

capitale est le Na fo seng kia lan (Nouvean D9

monastére). Ou entre dans les montagnes de

Neige,

Foxo—Bulkh—not Budukhshan.

The capital of this latter can hardly be considered to stand on the

Oxus ; the river on which it is built is known by the name of the

* Lassen (Zur Geschichte der Griechischen und Indoskythischen Kénige, page

150) identifies How pin with the pass Upidn or Hupidn of Baber. According toa

note to the passage referred to in the English version of Baber’s Memoirs, this pass

is situated a few miles north of Charikar on the way to Perwan. The Cophen is

designated Kz pin by Chinese writers ; and Arrian’s description—Kwghyv 5 éy

Tevredaqridi, Gua of &ywy Mddavréy re Kal Sdacrov, cal Tap'polav, exdido0 és Tov

*Ivédv, places its identity with the Cabul river beyond question.—Eps,

1847. | Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1191

Budukhshan or Kook-chuh river ; while Balk clearly has the Oxus to its

north. There was a celebrated Fire temple at Bulkh called Noo Buhar.

Et on vient a

30. Youei mi tho. 0 pd

Yover mi TrHo—Hoormuwz, ‘‘c’est une ville de moyenne grandeur ;”’

in the district of Merve near Talkan, according to Edrisi, Vol. i. p>

467= } without the lower mark clearly readable for cg ye.

Au sud-ouest, on vient a

31. Hou chi kian. w Sad wSa _y3

Hou cui k1an—Gorjegan, Goor being the district between Bulkh and

Merve.

Au nord-ouest, on vient a

32. Tala kian (Talkan) : a l’ouest il touche wiles

a Pho la sse. nls,

Tata KIAN—The Talkan near Merve—‘“ une ville dont importance

egale a peu prés celle de Merve ol Roud.’’—Edrisi. This is the Talkan

usually indicated by Moslem writers,—of which the description is_

often affiliated on the Talkan of Budukhshan. There is also I believe

a third Talkan still nearer to Persia.

De Fo ko, 4 100 au sud,

33. Ko tche: au sud-est, on entre dans les i> IE is 95

_-montagnes de Neige.

Kotrcue—Koorjee.

34. Fan yan na (Bamiyan)—a lest, on entre whol

dans les montagnes de Neige, on passe les Pics

noirs.

Fan yAN NA—Bameeyan, the celebrated town of this name, well

known ; it was destroyed, with every kind of cruelty on the inhabitants,

by Chungees Khan. Here we notice, » mim, read as wy) x.

On vient a

35. Kia piche (Caboul).—La ville est adossée ON

aux monts T'soung Ling. Au sud de la ville, a |

40 li, ville de Si pi to Fa la sse.—De la a 30 li DS Kae!

1192 Miuan Thsang’s Itinerary.. (Dec.

sud, mont dA low nao. Royaume de Tsao kiu Jo

tho ; mont Sse na sse lo (Sse na, nomdim Déva). dy r4J

Au nord-ouest de la ville royale a 200 liles gran-

des montagnes de la Neige: 1a était l’ancien

royaume de Kian tha lo. Au sud-ouest de la | laass

méme vilte, le mont Pz Jo so Jo (solide comme un 393

eléphant). De la au nord, le Kia lan Pi to kiei ou Sls

de lalisier mordu.

Kia pr cue. Clearly Kabul ; why ¢ is substituted for J is a ques-

tion determinable probably by Chinese orthography.* The particulars

mentioned of this place are not so clear. Siprroranasse may be Estalif,

a well known town to the north of Kabul. Mont Atounao, has an

appearance of Aornus, and would almost point to the assistance of

European writers in this Chimese Geography ; or, it may be an attempt

to transcribe Lulundur yoMV. Tsao x1u THo is Lhogurd ; the 5) Lho

having been read 5) Tso.

Kian THALO.—200 li to the north-west, would point to the direction

of modern Kundahar—here designated the ancient location of the tribe ;

thus proving the knowledge of the existence of two places of the name.

Pi Lo so Lo—Clearly Peelzoor, as interpreted ;+ which may be a Per-

sian name for the celebrated defiles called in Arabic Khuebur ; or may

have a reference to Bajoor—or Khord Kabul. Hardly a Peak in these

countries is without a name.

Pi to xizv. I suspect Butkhakh,

De la a lest, & 600 Ui, par les defilés impratica-

bles des Pics noirs, ou vient & la frontiére de

PInde du nord, et &

36. Lan pho,—adossé au pics noirs. wrt

Lan poo. Lumghan ; we shall find ¢ gh constantly transcribed as

«5 ph.

De la au sud est, & 100 & passant la grande

chaine and traversant le grand fleuve ou vient &

* Identified by Lassen with the Capissa of Pliny, the Kamioa of Ptolemy. It is place

ed by the latter two degrees and a half North of Kabura, otherwise called Ortospana.

Inthe former word we have the probable etymology of the modern Kabul; the latter

Wilson conjecturally amends to Ortostana, in Sanskrit Urddhastana, ‘ the high place,’ in

reference to the elevated plain on which Kabul.is situated. See Ariana antiqua,

p. 176.—Eps.

+ faq pilla att sdra agrees better with the Chinese transcript; ‘strong as an

elephant.’— Eps.

1847. | Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1193

~ 87. Nako lo ho, limite de l Inde du nord: jYses

entouré de montagnes de tous cétés. A lest de la

ville i 3 Ui, stowpa de 300 pieds, bati par li Roz

Asoka. Au sud-ouest de la ville est un stoupa

de l’ancienne ville ou Shakya Bodhisattwa acheta

des fleurs pour le Bouddha Dipankara. Autre

bati par Asoka.

Na Ko Lo H o—Nungnuhar, the old name of the modern district of

- Julalabad.* So mentioned in the Ayeen Akbaree. In the Journal of

the Asiatic Society for January 1837, is given from the London Asia-

tic Journal, the Chinese account of India,—it mentions :—‘‘In the

year A. D. 983, the arrival of a Buddha priest in China, with a letter,

-who stated it was from the kingdom of Woo TEEN NANG, (Oudyana !)

that this kingdom belonged to Yinros of the north, (Northern India)

that in 12 days from the west (ro THE west?) you arrive at the

kingdom of Kuantoxio, Gundhara ; twenty days further to the west

you reach the kingdom of NAneG Go Lo HOLO (Nungnuhar) ; ten days

further to the west you come to the kingdom Langho, (Lumghan ;) 12

days more to the west is the kingdom of GosenaAnG, (Guznee ;) further

to the west that of Posze, (Persia.) A simple statement of the chief

towns on the grand road from Cashmeer to Persia.

Au sud-est 500 2 au travers des montagnes, on

vient a

38. Kian to lo (Gandhara) (Inde du nord). losis

A lest, il touche au fleuve Sind. La capitale 9 gh ys

s’appelle Pou loucha pou lo. Arbre Pipala. Kia

lan du roi Kia ni sse kia (400 ans aprés le Nir-

van’a de Foe). Au nord-est de-ce dernier a 50 /

en passant le grand fleuve, on vient a la ville de

Pou se ko lo fa ti. Au sud-est de Chang mou = Ss ko Shing

kia Phou sa, ville de Palou cha. Au nord-est

4 50 li de Pa lou cha, temple de Pe ma, femme

@Iswara. De la au sud-est A 150 i, ville de Ou S1,!

to kia han tchha qui touche au sud de l’Indus.

De la au nord-ouest 4 20 /i, cite de Pho lo ton Jo, dysye

* This is the Chinese transcription of Nagara, a town; Lassen first pointed out its

identity with the Nayapa of Ptolemy.— Eps,

Lod

1 P22

1194 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. (Dec

lieu de la naissance de lermite Pho ni ni fonda-

teur de la musique.

Kian roto. This is the Ghundara of the Sanskrit, the Kundara

Gandaride of Strabo, and other ancient Greek Geographers. We find

it constantly mentioned in the history of Cashmeer, as a neighbouring

country at war or at peace with Cashmeer ; we have a notice of it in the

Ayeen Akbaree, Vol. i. p. 151, in the days of the first Moslem con_

quests ; Seenuhdeo being the last Hindu king of Cashmeer. In the

Ayeen Akbaree it forms the district of Puckely, lying between Cash-

meer and Utok; on the north, Suwad and Bajoor. The modern

districts of Peishawur constitutes a portion of what formed the Kun-

dhara district. The Ayeen Akbaree says, “‘'Tooman Bekram, commonly

called Peeshore, enjoys a delightful climate. Here is a temple called

Gorekehtary, a place of religious resort particularly for Jowgies.” But

in the Geographical tables we have Pershawur y3l,3 commonly called

Peeshawur. And so I find in most copies, the word to be Pershawur

called Begram, with the 7. We have also the high range called Purush-

nath, at no great distance. Kundhara is also enumerated long east of

Ghuznee, while a former one has been alluded to though not placed, in

‘*Muemund, now a dependent on Kundahar,’’—the modern city. A

difference of longitude of 26 degrees exists thus between the two

places of the same names.

In Pov Lov cuv rouLo; with the interchange of f for w we have

clearly Pershawur.*

At 1501S. E. or 50 miles, Ouro K1A HAN TCHHA—Utok ;

something to correspond. with the usual discriminative ‘‘ Benarus,” com-

monly added to Utok ; may be Gunj or Khan Surae. That this identi-

fication is correct, 1s proved by the next word, PuHo Lo rov Lo, clearly

the ruins placed a few miles 8. W. as “ Perrore ruins,” on our maps;

one sinple proof superior to an accumulation of several weaker points

of evidence.

De la passant au nord les montagnes and les

riveres a 600 4 on vient a

39. Ou tchang na (Oudyana) (Jardin) limite ila! wl!

de Inde du nord. Capitale Meng Ho li. JpSso dileyl

* It is more probably the Chinese transcript of Purushaptira,a name common in the

Puranas. Akber is said to have built, or improved this town and to have imposed its pre-

gent name, Peshawur, in reference to its position on the frontiers,—Ebs,

1847. | Hiuan Thsang s Itinerary. 1195

Au nord-est de la capitale & 250 au 260 Hi, on

entre dans une grande montagne, et on vient & la

source A pho lo lo, qui est celle du fleuve Sou

pho fa sou tou, lequel coule au sud-ouest. Au

sud-ouest de la source 4 30 Ji sur la rive septem-

trionale du fleuve, est une empreinte du pied de

Bouddha, Au sud de Meng ho li & 400 , mont

Yi lo et & 200 “i grande forét Maha fana. De ule

la au nord-ouest & 30 an 40 i, Ma iu kia lan,

monastére des Féves. De la a louest, & 60 ou

70 &@ monastére fondé par Asoka. Au sud-ouest

de Meng ho li, a 60 ou 70 & monastére du Roi

Chang kiun. A l’ouest & 50 Ui passant le grand,

fleuve, monastére d’Asoka, nommé Lou yi ta 6353 Us)

kia, ou rouge. Au nord-est & 30 i monastére de

Ko pou to. De la a Pouest passant le grand

fleuve, image d’4 fo lou tchi ti che fa lo Phou

sa. De la au nord-ouest, & 140 an 150 li mout

Lan pho lou. Au nord-est de Meng Ho li en

passant les montagnes et remontant le Sind,

faisant 1000 Zia travers des chaines de montagnes,

des ponts volants de fer, &c. vient au ruissean Tha gue

li lo, o& était autrefois la capitale de POudyana.

OuTrcHanGna—Sanskrit, Oudyana.*

This country stands in the Ayeen Akbaree as Suwad and Bajoor.

IT have no trace of it to exhibit, except that our map-makers have placed

two towns called Ooch in this district above Bajoor. I am inclined to

read the word as Ooghan—the origin and not the corruption of the

word Affghan. In some of the best and clearest written copies of the

most classical works, the term used is Ooghan. On the other hand, if

Outchang, in Oudyanuh its Sanskrit prototype, can stand the test

of examination, I believe in it we may find the oft sought origin of the

Affghan nation; for the Arabs would no doubt gutturalize the Indian

radical Oodyan or Oojan, and hence the rise of Ooghan, Afghan, Putan.

Mungloor we know as the capital of this country, which has been visit-

ed by no European that I am aware of, hence the details camot be

* According to Professor Wilson this should be Ujjana.—Eps.

1196 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

followed. Mana FAna is a direct transcription of Maha vana, grande-

forét, while Iam almost tempted to read Lovy1 Ta xtra as Lal tukeyuh?

THALILO may have relation to Darduh, Durbund, and Dhar on the In-

dus. It may be borne in mind, that the Dorranee kings had but little

influence in these parts. That the remnant of the ancient population,

probably Hindus, asserted not to be Moslem in the present day, now

exist in the Siyuh Posh Kafirs,—that in the days of Akbar constant

invasions of these parts were carried on; that Babur boasts of his

forays on the lands of these semi-Hindus ; while in the days of Timoor

and previously it was considered a work of religious merit to extermi-

nate these Kafirs—then as now, almost unknown.

De la a Dest, passant les montagnes 4500 i ou

vient a

40. Po lou lo entre les montagnes de Neige. dol

PoLtovto—Beloor.—The district of the high range known by this

name ; placed by the Ayeen Akbaree tables close to Cashmeer.

Ovurox1a—Utok, the river made one mile wide!

Retour & Ou to kia han tchha (voyez No. 38).

Passant au midi le Sind, qui est large de 3 or 4 h

and coule au sud-ouest, ou vient a ;

41. Tan tcha chi lo (limite de l Inde du nord) oe?

dépendant du Cachemire. Au nord-ouest de la

capitale 4 70 “i, étang du dragon. V7 lo po tan lo.

De la, sud-est 30 “i, monastére bati par Asoka

(auméne de la téte). Pays du roi Tchen tha lo Jose

po la pho (lumiere de la lune). Séjour du maitre

King pou keou ma lo loto. Au sud-est de la ville,

stoupa bati par le fils d’Asoka, Keou lang nou.

TAN TCHA CHI LO.* Punch—Punjal; one of the celebrated passes

into Cashmeer, These various Khonds or tanks can only be identified on

the spot, being local myths. ‘ Pays du roi Chundur —-.” Something

connected with lumiére. The history of Cashmeer is interwoven with

stories of these wonderful dragons.

De ce pays, au sud-est 4 700 1 a travers les montagnes,

* This is no doubt the Takshasilé of the Vayu Purdna, mentioned in a note to Wilson’s

valuable translation of the Vishnu Purana, page 386, and identical with the T'axila of

the historians of Alexander. It is evidently the same place which Fa Hian names Tchu

cha chi lo, and could not be far from the site of Manikyala.—Eps,

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1197

42. Seng ho pou lo (limite de Inde du nord) JySdwe

dépendant du Cachemire a louest il s’appuie sur

le fleave Sind. Au sud de la capitale, stoupa

fondé par Asoka. Au sud-est 440 or 50% un

autre fondé par le méme.

Retour 2 Tan tcha chi lo. On passe le Sind an yee

nords de ce pays, Au sud-est 4200 U grande poste

de piene. Stoupa bati par Asoka(anmone du corps).

SENG HO Pou Lo.—Senghpoor. I have no doubt there are several

places of this name.

De la an sud-est, par les montagnes, 500 Ui &

43. Ou la chi (limite de ?Inde du nord) ; Km!

dépendant de Cachemire. Ne suit pas la loi de

Foé. Au sud-ouest de la Capitale, a4 ou 5 ki

stoupa bati par Asoka,

Ovuxacut.—May be Ooch.

De la an sud-est, montagnes, ponts de fer ;

apris 1000 &, ou arrive a

44. Kia chi mi lo (Cachemire) limite de ens

YInde du nord. Fondé 50 ans apris le Nirvana

par Mo tian tt kia disciple d’Ananda. La capi-

tale s’appiue a l’ouest sur un grand fleuve. Il ya

quatre stoupas batis par Asoka.

Asoka, roi de Magadha 100 ans apris

Nirban’a. ’

Kia ni sse kia roi de Gandhara 400 ans aprés

le Nirvana.

Sse ma tsiu lo, roi de Tou ho lo 600 ans apres

le Nirvan’a.

Au sud est de la nouvelle ville, & 10 2 ancien-

ne ville.

Kia cHE miLo.—Kashmeer, y+, me che kia. In all instances we

find the Chinese author to repudiate final quiescent consonants ; almost

every letter is vowelized, as if inherent to the letter: the long quies-

cent Arabic vowels are generally treated as consonants.

Au sud ouest, passant par les montagnes, 700 i, on vient 4,

1198 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

45. Pan nou tcha (Pendjab) dépendant du ols

Cachemire.

Pan Nov TCHA.—Punjab, dependent on Cashmeer : the period when

this was a fact, might give a clue to the date of this work in its original.

De 14 an sudest, 400 li a,

46. Ko lotche pou lo (dépendant duCachemire.) —_y 9% y95

Tous les pays, depuis Lan pho jusqu’a celuici, wlaeJ

sont sauvages, les habitants grossiers, les langues

barbares. Ce n’est pas la veritable limite de l’ Inde,

mais une civilisation détournée de ses frontieres.

Ko Lo TcHE POoULO.—Goorukpoor; no doubt there are several

places of this name.

Lanpuo.—Lumghan, already noticed. The author has followed. al-

most a straight easterly route.

De la au sud-est, passant la riviére & 700 h,

47. Thse kia (limite de PInde du nord.) A 393 SB

lest la riviére Pi po tche: & Pouest, le fleuve Sin corse’

tou: au sud-ouest de la grande ville a 14 an 15

H ancienne ville de Tche ko lo, 6u régnait il ya ho

plusieurs siécles le roi Ma yi lo kiu lo. Stoupa S540

du roi Asoka. An nordest de la nouvelle ville,

autre stoupa.

Tuse K1A, uy» & j—Shekarpoor, no doubt a boundary of N. W. In-

dia, towards India proper. I find no early mention of this place

even in the Ayeen Akbaree. It, as a large district, is bounded by the

waters (Run) of Boojh. Pi po teche ~ 9 ¢ Tcue ko Lo, Sukur—

we have mention of Mehr kul in the history of Cashmeer, a ‘‘ shame-

less tyrant, but heaven permitted him to make considerable conquests.”

De la a Pest 500 a

48. Tchi na pou ti (erigé par les Chinois) : ly cyta

limite de Inde du nord. Lieu ow etait le do-

maine du roi Kia ni sse kia. Les péches et les poi-

res y ont été introduites par un prince Chinois ;

d’ou les poires ont regu le nom de Tchi na ni

line Stem

had

(venues de Chine), et les peches celui de T'ehi na

lo tche fe ta lo (fils du roi de la Chine.)

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1199

An sudest de la grande ville 4 500 “, monas-

tére de Tha mo sou fa na (forét obscure). Laa

vecu le docteur Kia to yan na, 300 ans apres le

Nirvan’a. Monastére foncé par Asoka.

Tcu1 NA pou T1.—Cheenwat, reading the wa—as pa—clearly the

Cheenyout of our maps on the Chinab. In TcHr Na Lo TCHE FE TA

LO, we have the simple Persian words Cheene shuftaloo, China peaches,

as the interpretation indicates ; this was one of the first readings which

led me to the present attempt.

De la an nord-est 4 140 an 150 i a

49, Teche lan tha lo (limite de VInde du joa

nord :) anciennement brahmanique.

TcHEe LAN THA LO.—Clearly Julundur.

De li au nord-est, franchissant des montag-

nes escarpées, 700 li a

50. Khiou lou to, limite de Inde du nord;

environné de montagnes, et voisin des montag- w dis

nes de neige. Stoupa bati par Asoka.

De 1a au nord, 2000 &, au travers des montag-

nes, on arrive an royaume de Mo lo pho, aussi ws,

nommé San pho ho. (rd pow

Kutov Lov to.—Kulate Gulzee or Kulate Nuseer. The former I

suspect. A boundary of the north-west, and touching the snow ranges ,

Mo to pxo.—Morghab ; the ¢ gh read as usual ph & SanpHoHo

may be an attempt at Surrukhs (way.

De Khiou lou to, au sud 700 i passant de

grandes montagnes et un grand fleuve, on vient a.

51. Che to thou lou, limite de Inde du nord : 3 S39>

borné & lVouest par un grand fleuve. Au sud-est

de la ville 4 3 au 4 i stoupa bati par Asoka.

CuHETOTHOULO.—Khoozdar.

De la au sud-est, a 800 ia

52. Pho li ye tha lo, limite de ’Inde du

milieu. Le roi est de la race de Fei che.

PHO LI YE THA LO.

De la a Vest, 500 i a

1200 Hiuan Thsangs Itinerary. [Dec.

53. Mo thou lo: (Matoura) Inde Moyenne. | yhve

Trois stoupas batis par Asoka, Maison de pierre

ou Ou pho kieou to a préche.

Mo trHov Lo.—Muthra.

I have not the knowledge to enable me to follow our author into

central India.

108. Ma yi che fa lo pou lo. (Inde moy- By eq lo

enne) 3000 hi. .

Hérétiques ne croyant pas a la loi de Foé.

MavECHEFOLOPOULO.—Macheewaruh ; wa read fa as usual. The

well known place Macheewaluh.

De la retornant 4 Kiu tche lo, au nord, tra-

versant un désert, passant le Sin tou, on arrive au

royaume de.

109. Sin tou (Sind) (Inde occidentale), 7000 Dine

li de tour. La ecapitale Pi tchen pho pou lo. Le 52) Sa¢ 24S

roi est de la race Chou to lo. Asoka y a bati yh

beaucoup de stoupas. Ou pho kieou to a par-

couru ce royaume.

Sinrovu.—Sindab, Scinde; the capital PircHreN PHO POU LO, per-

haps Bheekumpoor, near Bhekaneer, Soobuh Ajmeer ; the mm taken

for .$ or ¢ as before remarked. e

King of the race of CHov to Lo; Chutoor, a celebrated tribe of

Rajpoots. OvuGHo Kuov TO, overran the whole of this country.

De 1a a Vest, 900 4, passant sur la rive orien-

tale de ? Indus.

110. Meou lo san pou lo. (Inde occidentale), pyle

4000 li de tour. Beaucoup d’adorateurs des

dieux, peu de Bouddhistes.

Mrov LO SAN Pou Lo.—Moltanpoor.

De la au nord-est 4 700 li,

111. Po fa to (5000 “i de tour) Quatre stoupas da3JSa le

d’ Asoka ; vingt temples d’hérétiques. Lieu ov

le maitre T'chin na fe tha lo (trés vainqueur) a

composé son livre.

Po ra tTo.—Bahawilpoor. I am not satisfied with the reading.

1847.| Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1201

De Sin tou, au sud-ouest & 15 au 1600 Zi, |

112. A thian pho tchi lo (Inde occidentale) wes yes Si!

5000 Ui. La capitale s’appelle Ko tchi che fa lo.

Les murs sont &louest prés du fleuve Sin tou, ose

et voisins du bord de la grande mer: Pas de

roi, dépendant du Sin tou. Asoka y a bati six

stoupas.

A THIAN PHO CHI Lo.—Adeenuh, Gujerat. The place indicated is

clearly a district on the sea coast. Adeenuh isa large town in the

Sirear of Surat, Soobuh Gujerat ; mentioned in the Ayeen Akbaree,

with a harbour for ships. The capital Ko TcH CHE FA LO.—

Kurachee poor!? I should almost doubt this reading, for a ca-

pital of Guzerat, but the loose connection between other establish-

ed and identified places leaves us ample room for even such a

jump. Kurrache is clearly on the coast and on the west of the Indus.

De la & Pouest 4 moins de 2000 2,

113. Lang ko lo (Inde occidentale) plusieurs wlo,S

milliers de /i en tous sens. La capitale s’appelle

Sou tou li che falo. Ce pays est sur le bord de J Jor~e

la grande mer. Il y faut passer pour aller chez

les Femmes d’occident. Pas de roi: il dépend JaSs)

de Pho la sse. Les caractéres sont semblables a cyl

ceux des Indiens. La langue est un peu différente.

Dans la ville, un temple de Maha Iswara.

Lane Koo. —This district on the sea, possessing ports for Zungbar,

and depending on Persia, must be either Kerman or Mukran. The

word reads as Lungoor, which I almost think I have seen in relation

with this coast. It may be Punjgoor, which is a large town of Kuch

Mukran. We have Rajahs of Sundul mentioned by Ferdoosee in the

direction of Kerman. I suspect the Chinese author read of some port

of embarkation for Zungebar, he seized with alacrity on the known

word zun, for women, and manufactured the translation of western

from some fancied form derived of wy, west, or any similar root.

De la au nord-ouest. |

114. Pho la sse. (Perse) (non compris dans nly

P’Inde) plusieurs fois dix mille i de tour. La

F>)

1202 Huan Thsang’s Itinerary.

capitale s’appelle Sou la sa tang na. Beaucoup .

de temples ot les disciples de Thi na pa font

leurs adorations, Deux ou trois monastéres. Tra-

dition relative au pot de Foé. (Conf. Foé koué ki,

Chap. xxxix.) A lest du palais du roi, ville de

Hou mo. Ce pays, an nord-ouest touche a Fe

lin. Au sud-ouest de Fe lin, royaume des Fem-

mes d’occident, dans une ile de la mer du sud-

ouest.

Puoua ss cyl, Persia. The capital Sou uA sA TANG NA—Sheraz-

astan; TH1 NA PA may have a reference to fire worship. Palace of

the kings Houmo, Kom, the ancient town of this name, where the

kings of Persia were buried, This country, at the north-west, touch-

ing Frvin, may have some general reference to Ferung or Kurope.

De A thian pho tchi lo, au nord 4 700 hi,

115. Pi to chi lo. (Inde occidentale) 3000 2

de tour. Ce pays est sans roi: il dépend du Sin

tou. Au nord de la ville & 15 ou 16 li, dans une

grande forét, stoupa de plusieurs centaines de

pieds bati par Asoka. Non loin a lest, monastere

bati par le grand Arhan Ta kia ta yan na.

Pi ro cut Lo.—Buhkur ; there are two places of this name, Buhkur

at Roree, which may be the place here indicated; or Bukur in the

Doabuh, between the Jheelum and Chenab rivers.

De la au nord-est a 300 h,

116. A pan tchia (Inde occidentale) 2400

ou 2500 i de tour. Pas de grand roi: il dépend

du Sin tou stoupa bati par Asoka.

A PAN TCHIA cal: Ooch. The » read as f or p-

tionable reading.

De la au nord-est 4900 Li, >

117. (Inde occidentale) 4000 i

de tour. Ce pays dépend de celui de Kia pi che.

La langue a peu d’analogie avec celle de Inde

Fa la nou.

i) la43

Rather a ques-

whl whls

ody

wlols

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1203

moyenne. Ou dit que ce pays touche, a l’ouest,

& Khi kiang na dans les montagnes.

Fatanovu.—Analogy would point to Baran, Bolan. Perhaps Daman ;

for there is no saying what may be the reading given to Shukustuh nay

Nustalikh writing without points, on the absence of any sense to guide

to the proper word. It must be some place dependent on Kabul, and

touching Kut KIANG NA, which perhaps is Guznee, Guzneen. Daman

will fulfill both these conditions, but the identification is not happy.

De 1a au nord-ouest on passe de grandes mon-

tagnes et de larges courants, on traverse de

petites villes, et aprés 2000 dc on sort des limites

de l’Inde, et on arrive 4

118. Thsao kiu tho, (7000 li de tour). Langue d95 94J

et caractéres particuliers, Stoupas batis par

Asoka. Temple du Dieu Tsou na, venu du mont

A lou nao, prés de Kia pi che.

Tusao Kivu THO.—Already given as Lhogurd.

De 1a au nord a 500 hk,

119. Foé li chi sa tang na (2000 li de lest & WBmmar hy

Pouest 1000 2 du sud au nord). La capitale s’ap-

pelle Hou phi na. Le roi est de race Thou kiouei hls

(turque). Il est attaché aux trois Précieux.

For LI CHI SA TANG NA.—Baloochistan, the capital Hou puna,

Kharan. To the north-east, over rivers and mountains, skirting the

boundaries of Kabul, would reach the range of GHorxEsTAN, which is

the name for the Koh Baba summit, whence issues the Helmund

according to all Moslem Geographical works ; now Koh baba is the

highest point of the chain.

De la au nord est, passant les montagnes, fran-

chissant les riviéres et sortant des limites de Kia

pi che, apres dix petites villes, on atteint les

grandes montagnes de Neige et la chaine Pho lo

sina. C’est le plus grand pic du Djambou dwipa.

Pendant 3 jours on descend et on arrive a

1204 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

120. An tha lo pho, (ancien pays de Tou ho

lo). 3000 c de tour.

Pas de grand roi: il est soumis aux Thou kiouei.

Stoupa bati par Asoka.

AN THA LoFro.—lIndurab, as before. But there is also a most fertile

Canton of this name in the country of Ran on the Araxes. Edrisi,

Vol. iby.p.,321,

De 14 au nord-ouest en entrant dans les val-

lees, en franchissant les chaines et passant par

plusieurs petites villes, a 400 d.

12). Houo si to, (anciennement pays de wy Lines 9

Tou ho lo.) 3000 & detour. Pas de grand roi, wylinw 55

soumis aux Thou kiouei. e

Hovo si to.—Ghoristan of Tokhara. But this may be Kuristan, the

districts on the Kur, west of the Caspian.

De la au nord-ouest en passant les montagnes,

les vallées et plusieurs villes, on arrive a.

122. Houo, (anciennement pays de Tou dy

ho lo), 3000 & de tour. Pas de souverain CS

soumis aux Thou kiouei. Beaucoup croient aux

trois Précieux. Peu honorent les esprits. A I’-

est on entre dans les monts 'T'soung Ling, les

monts sont au centre du Djambou dwipa. Au

sud ils tiennent aux grandes montagnes de

Neige. An nord, ils vont jusqua’ la mer chande

et aux Mille sources. <A Jlouest, jusqu’au

royaume de Houo, et a lest jusqu a Ou chai:

ils ont plusieurs milliers de /i en tous sens.

Hovo.—Ghoor or may be Khooee near the Araxes.

Tsounc Line.—The Blue mountains, extending from the Mer-

chaude, to the Himalaya of snow, from this Ghoor on the west to Ouchai

on the east. We have here some repetition of what is formerly given

subsequently to the district Chikhini. This latter belongs in my

opinion to another portion of the work ; at such interchange and con-

See ——eeeeeeeEeEeE—————e—eEeEeeEeEeEeGr eee

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1205

fusion we are not to wonder, when we bear in mind that the French

Editor had not the entire work before him ; but was forced to collect

the places named from various different books. I suspect the leaves

have become transposed and wrongly placed—for from Ghoor of Bu-

dukhshan we find ourselves carried suddenly to the west side of the

Caspian, and to this cause we may attribute the repetition just passed

of Indurab, Ghoristan for Kurestan, Ghoor for Khooei. Our Chinese

author having fallen on these names west of the Caspian, and affiliated

them on those he had already described east of the same sea. In

truth this is the grand error of all Moslem Geographical works. Mak-

ing no allowance for two places under the same name, always consider-

ing them as identical ; and carrying routes to and from the one, which

in reality belong to the other ; of this I could give many proofs.

Vers lest, 2 100 @ on vient a

123. Meng kian, (anciennement pays de Tou ws

ho lo). Pas de grand roi: il est soumis aux Thou whey

kiouei.

Mene x1An.—Moghan near Salian; on the Kur, the celebrated

plain where Nadir Shah before the assembled tribes assumed the crown

of Persia. Placed by Edrisi as a dependent district on Azerbeyujan.

By Sadek Esfuhanee near the Caspian ; it is also entered in the tables

of the Ayeen Akbaree.

An nord on vient a

124. Ali ni (anciennement pays de Ton ho wy)!

lo). Embrasse les deux rives de Fa tsou 300 wh)!

de tour.

A ui n1.—Aran, on the Nuhr ulras, Araxes. Arran, w!,!, a tract of

country situated between the provinces of Azerbaejan, Shervan and

Armeneyuh. ‘To Arran belong the cities Mooghan, wle,, and others.

—-Sadek Esfuhanee.

Lying on both banks of the Fatsou, or Oxus; this is but a portion

of an old and far extended Geographical error, which connected, first

the Oxus with the Uturuk or river of the Torks, and then with or

without intervention of the Caspian, made the Araxes also a continua-

tion of the same river. The Chinese author may have found in some

works the Arran lying on both banks of a river, and from his own idea

1206 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

given the name. This supposed identity of the Uturuk and the Oxus

is the real cause of all the stories of the Oxus having once fallen into

the Caspian.

A Vest on vient a

125. Ko lo hou, (anciennement pays de Tou w S95

ho lo) touche au nord, le Fa tsou. WE ye wlaya

Koto nov.—Goorgan? The old mistake of the Uturuk for the

Oxus—Joorjan of our maps.

A lest passant la chaine aprés plusieurs cantons

et cités, a 300 li,

126. Ke li se mo, (anciennement pays de

Tou ho lo). 100 de lest & Pouest, 300 du wll a

nord au sud.

KetiseEMo.— Khorasan, the well known district of the Sun.

Allant an nord-est on vient &

127. Poli ho, (anciennement pays de Tou ho jlaly

lo), 100 i de Vest a Pouest, 300 & du sud au

nord.

Potro. Reads like Balkh; which lies in a north-east direction

from Khorasan, might stand for Bulghar.

Ke tt se mo. Kharism; in the former part we had Holisemikia as

Kharism.

De Ke li se mo passant les montagnes, al’est & Ait

300 “i, on vient a

128. Sse mo tha lo, (anciennement pays de yddqaw

Tou ho lo), 3000 Z de tour. A Pouest des monts

Tsoung Ling, la domination des Thou khiouei a

beaucoup altéré les moeurs et deplacé les peu-

ples. Ce pays touche & Vouest, a celui de Ke li

se mo.

Ss— MO THU LO.—Semundus.—Edrisi, Vol. i. p. 336. ‘ De Babel

Abwab, ¢!3!b, Dur bund a Samandar, jo44, on compte 4 Journées

par un pays habité ; et de Samandar a Athil, Us! 7 Journées,” “ Sa-

mandar, )t+w&s,0*, etait autrefois une ville importante et tres peuplée

Fondeé pur Noucherewan, elle etait entourée de Jardins et d’ innom-

1847.] Miuan Thsang’s Ttinerary. 1207

brable vignobles: mais elle etait attaquée par une tribu de Rous

cg ldlass, que s’en empara, et sa prospérite evanouit ; can this last

sentence and “la domination des Thou Khiouee a_ beaucoup alteré

les moeurs et deplacé les peuples,”’ be the same?

We know that the Kubdeelutal-roos of those days, would have been

considered Turks; hence it is not a very presumptive question to

ask, if the archetype of these two translations may not from the

similarity of the translations, be almost pronounced identical. The

description of Edrisi is itself a quotation. We have thus

Edrisi.

French Translation by Jaubert. Chinese Translation by the author

of Hiuan-Thsang.

French retranslation by Klaproth

and Landresse.

De la vers l’est 200 2 a

129. Po tho tsang na (anciennement pays de wh as bo

Tou ho lo), 2000 % de tour. Le roi est ferme-

ment attaché a la croyance des trois Précieux.

Po THo TsANGNA.—Maczundurestan ?

De la au sud-est, a 200 & au travers des mon-

tagnes,

130. Yin po kian (anciennement pays de Tou wyltly 55 |

ho lo), 1000 % de tour. la langue est un peu

differente de celle de Po tho tsang na.

YIN PO KIAN, is not so clear, unless we can establish the zal,

connected by its damun, with the r, and read y,! Eu, the r dropt, or

read w, as we have remarked before of the y r.

De la au sud-est, franchissant la chaine par un

chemin périleux, a 300 li,

131. Kiou lang nou (anciennement pays de wre wdas

Tou ho lo), 2000 i de tour. Point deloi. Peu

de Bouddhistes. Le peuple est sauvage et laid.

Le roi croit aux trois Précieux.

K1ouLANG nNov.—Geelan ?

De la au nord-est, gravissant les montagues

par une route difficile, a 500 Ui,

™N

ee)

1208 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Drc.

132. Tha mo si thiei ti, ou Thian pin, ou Wansly

Hou mi (anciennement pays de Tou ho lo), 15 ou O)d

1600 Zi de Pest a Pouest, 4 ou 5 kk (sic) du sud

an nord. Entre deux montagnes, sur le fleuve

Fa tsou.

Les habitants ont des yeux verts, différents de

ceux de tous les autres pays.

THA MO SI THI EI TO.—Daghestan ; we have already had & oh trans-

cribed as @ m. Thian pin Durbund, pin beng bund as we remarked in

Ghorbund ; Durbund lies on the west coast of the Caspian. The Arabic

name being ~!y2JI~L Babul abwab. Can some story of Green-eyes be

traced to this country.

133. Che khi ni (2000 i de tour). La capi- UPS >

tale s’appelle Wen ta to. Ce pays est au nord 5S

des grandes montagnes de Neige.

Cue Ku N1.—Cherkes, or Cherkes, the modern Circassia. The r

has been absorbed, and the final ze } read as before, nun w n.

Julius Von Klaproth visited in 1808, the Tartar tribes lying on the

borders of Russia. He found the Lamian religion to, prevail among all

of them; the priests considering Tebut as the source of their creed —

that intercourse was maintained with the parent country by missions.

He mentions also from an original Mongol work called the “ Spring

of the Heart,” that the earliest traces of this Lamian religion among

the Moguls are met with at the time of Zungees Khan, who sent for

to his capital, the Lama high priest ‘‘ to establish a system of religion

and unite it with the monarchy,’ that the Moguls term this date the

period of ‘‘ the first respect for religion.” The people of this country,

called Circassians by nations of Europe, are named Tscherkessi by the

Russians ; but denominate themselves Adegi; the word Cherkeez is

considered Tartar or Mongul, from Cher, a road, and Kez to cut!!! the

people who held this position in the days of Strabo being called Zv«o.

The result which I am compelled to adopt by my own readings and

identifications is, that the introduction of the Arabic word ls,

Kulu for fort, in Kulu Sumungan: of the word Emam for Huzurut

Kmam, a place sacred to some Moslem saint, prove the names used in

the Chinese original to be those of an age posterior to the Moslem

1847. | Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1209

invasion of Affehanistan ; that if my identification of Utok, Shekar-

poor and Buhawilpore stand the test of criticism, that the present

nomenclature cannot claim for the work of the Chinese author, in its

present form, an antiquity of one hundred years. I say in its present

form, under the names now given to the world, by the French transla-

tors. Nay, some of the transcriptions are such as would almost war-

rant the supposition, of the presence of European: Maps, as in the case

of Tcu1 NA poutt, for Chinyout. The bases of the work are in my

opinion clearly Arabic and Persian Geographical publications, many of

the words are literal transcripts from the Arabic; and the similarity

between the two French translations given under the head of Sumandur,

almost. warrant the assertion that the Arabic of Edvrissi, or perhaps a

step higher, his authority, have not been absent. Many a literary posi-

tion has been established on weaker evidence. Such being facts, we

may suppose for the sake of argument two or three modes, in which

the present work has been got up.

There may have existed old travels of this Hiuan Thsang either in

books or in popular tradition; which some learned Chinese author

may have modernized by the introducing the present names of places,

drawn from Tibetian sources as regards the confines of that country ;

or from Persian and Arabic works, as relating to districts more remov-

ed from this centre of the Lamian religion; thus finding local habita-

tions and names for various adventures and miracles of the sainted

Superiors of his creed.

Or, like the Abbé Barthélemy, some talented scholar of the Chinese

empire may have embodied the results of many years of study and

reading in the travels of a fancied Hiuan Thsang, as the “ Voyage du

Jeune Anacharsis Chinois,’ tracing out the travels not of one Lama,

** Asoka,” but of many members of this religion, so as to bring with-

in its scope and reach, nearly all the portions of Asia, in which this

_ religion ever had footing.

Or the whole of it may be a modern compilation of some book-maker,

with Geographical information for its end, while the various religious

ancedotes have been introduced as relief to a dry discourse. The

spoliation of western Asia, the plunder of the celebrated libraries of

Bokhara, Sumurkund and Baghdad, by the Mogul armies under Zun-

gees Khan and his sons, must have carried to China numerous valuable

7R2

1210 iTiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

Persian and Arabic works, whence much of this information may have

been obtained. These books may have been read by Molds of Kashgar

or any other Moslem province of China.

But above all, we must not forget the mformation which may have

been imported to the learned of the celestial empire by the Jesuit

Missions of the 16th, 17th and 18th centuries. Nay, much earlier ;

for, from the travels of Marco Polo, and from the Persian histories of

Monka Khan, we know that Europeans had great influence in China,

at a much earlier age ; we all understand that the Jesuit Missions always

considered instruction as one of their most powerful means. The

followers of Loyola improved the Chinese Almanacs, and hence it may

be inferred were not entirely neglectful of the sister science of Geogra-

phy. Nor should we forget the connection even now existing with

Russia. With these sources of information open we need not be so

much astonished at the identifications which are here discovered. I

am inclined to give a very recent date to the whole compilation.”

I would remark, that particulars appear more minute round Kabul,

asa centre; that the distances and directions are utterly worthless,

being the combined results of misreadings, misunderstandings and

guess work. Meridians of Latitude and Longitude have been followed

in some instances, routes of marches and caravans in others, that the

places are less distinctly delineated as more distant from Kabul; that

the points of the compass have been strangely perverted, often reversed.

The Chinese measure of Li may be taken in gross measurements as 4

of a mile.

The Geographical work of Edrisi was compiled EL. 548, A. D. 1154,

for Roger king of Naples and Sicily—By Abou Abdallah, Mohummud-

bin Mohummud el Edrisi ; from numerous older books, chiefly Arabic.

The Sadek Esfuhanee, is a Geographical table of Latitudes and Lon-

gitudes translated for the Oriental Translation ; Fund but the errors are

endless, the Latitudes and Longitudes being copied with no attention to

their correctness; in other respects the work is useful. Of the author

few particulars are known, except that he lived about A. D. 1635.

The Ayeen Akbaree is the great work of the celebrated Abul Fuzl,

one of the Ministers of Akbar, emperor of Hindoostan. The work

* The great geographical compilation entitled Pian i tian, is quite a modern work we

believe. We are happy to learn by a letter from Col. Sykes, that the whole is about to

be translated from the Chinese by a young French savant.— Eps.

—————————————————————_——_SLlrrtltttt”t~—

$$$

1847. | A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1211

was translated by Gladwin ina mode, considering the age and the

limited knowledge of Persian which then prevailed, that reflects much

credit on the translator. But it is a work whichif several manu-

scripts could be obtained would well repay a modern translation. The

original work was finished of the close at the loth century.

ter

A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. By M. P. Edgeworth,

fisq. C.S.

On my way back to India I touched at Aden in October 1846, and

while the steamer was coaling was able to make a short herborization

in the little ravine behind the hotel and on the very bare rocky sides

of the hill adjoining. As very little seems to be known regarding the

flora of this terrestrial paradise, 1 think that the results of my two

hours’ stroll may prove not uninteresting, as there are some curious

forms and new genera and species to be noted among the few flowers

I collected.* The soil in which I found them was gravelly or rocky,

the rocks all of volcanic origin. Of several species, which I believe I

have identified with the description given in De Candolles Prodromus,

I subjoin more detailed characters.

Rm ehh otis hey Ne ary GOdha MAOVARIMERS,. oi. c-cnra atrormatys aa ea!

ns ee ee oe dure Serophularimesejaiya ic. <ieiscars,. « 3

eae 2 S/d ists. Soa tals Gant hacer, «a: sy sverecd we,'e)ata.e L:

Pepirgatese dhs £5414 aj anja) Lye Salwadoracessy \ soa. s uncensored

ene Cre Bt oh Seale oO.) Phombapinieys |. faceless » ad

Ie 4,55) 20) 15'S < bees wc mine Be Nel Sete ee is selaia ys coins lny > ¢ 1

Paronychiew,.............. 1 Chenopodiaceze,......

Creme bitaceses, 02. oe. 6 Lut Map horbiaceg car, «Ab vestaare «jae te

eS ilies.) gy): Din, GRAMNIMO RR, ceeds ainsi bs wreghiaumens St

Composite, ............... 2 Cyperacese, ........2.e00. 2

OS 2 a ae ees

Convolvulacez,.......6.- 1 Total,.....42

Capparidee.

CLEOME DROSERIFOLIA, De C, No. 23, p. 239, to which description

may be added—

* It is probable that most of these plants are to be found in the collection made by

M. Botta, but I have only seen the first part of the description of that collection, con-

sisting only of Alge,

1212 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [Drc.,

Petala 4, basi squama cupuliformi nectarifera instructa rubiscentia

extus glandulosa, 2 majora. Stam. 4; Stigma tubulosum roseum,

Sepala subzequalia. Flores axillares solitares. Siliquze ellipticee acutze

(nec oblongee ut in D. C.) Semina glabra ; variat petiolis longioribus,

foliis minus hirsutis, petalisque tantum 2 majoribus nectariferis.

CLEOME GRACILIS, nov. sp: herbacea, erecta, rigide ramosa

strigoso-hirsuta, foliis alternis, suboppositisve breviter petiolatis late

cordato-ovatis, orbiculatisve’ strigosis, racemis terminalibus aphyllis,

floribus gracile pedicellatis, sepalis 4, subeequalibus acutis glandulosis,

petalis 4, cruciatis venosis lilacinis. Stam. didynamis siliquis sessilibus

filiformibus erectis, seminibus glabris. Habitu floribusque lilacinis

cruciatis cardaminem mentiat, ideo C. scaposee affinis ?

CLEOME RUTA, Jacquemont—De Caisue p. 19, t. 19.

This I believe to be identical with C. brachycarpa, D. C. (Ornithopo-

doides, Forsk.) The description given by Forskahl is perfectly similar ;

except that the old shoots do not become glabrous ; I only hesitate to

name it so, as I presume that M. DeCaisne had the opportunity of

comparing Jacquemont’s specimens with original ones of Vahl or

Forskahl. The Aden plant is certainly identical with that from the

Sutlej, with which I have compared it.

CLEOME MuRIcATA.—Erecta glabra apice glandulis nigris punctata,

foliis longe petiolatis palmatim 5-7-natis petiolis muricatis foliolis

petiolulatis linearibus utrinque acutis apiculatis glaucis glabris, racemis

terminalibus thyrsoideis, sepalis glandulosis, petalis unilateralibus, duo-

bus (inferioribus) duplo majoribus longe unguiculatis 2 ovalibus ungue

brevi tubuloso nectarifero. Stam. 6 didynamis, stigmate sepili tubulo-

so extus annulo glandularum purpureo instricto legumine stipitato

(stipite pedicello paullo breviore) longo tereti acuminato polyspermo,

seminibus globosis tomentosis.

This appears to differ from Forskahl’s No. 120, C. angustifolia in the

downy seeds. And the leaves which could scarcely be temred filiform.

Can it be C. paradoxa ?

The flowers are very handsome deep, yellow vemed with orange as

large as and rather resembling Cassia sophera.

CADABA MONOPETALA.—Suffruticosa ramosissima ramulis juniori-

bus pilosis demum glabris tentibus, foliis subrotundis basi subcordatis

seabris margine et petiolo hispidis, floribus axillaribus solitariis longe

1847.] A couple of hours’ Herborization at dden. 1213

pedunculatis, sepalis ineequalibus glanduloso—pilosis 2 planiusculis, 2

concavis, petalo unico albido longe unguiculato ungue tubuloso nectari-

fero limbo ovato. Stam. 5 breviter monadelphis meequalibus 2 minori-

bus, 2 majoribus 1 maximo, ovario longe stipitato stigmate sepili

capsula stipitata setis clavatis hispida.

An C. glandulosa, Forsk. ? differt petalo unico nec nullo.

CapPARIS UNCINATA.—Wov. spec: fruticosa glaberrima, stipulis

2 spimosis uncinatis, foliis petiolatis crassis ovatis (directione obli-

quis) acutis apice spinoso-uncinatis, pedunculis solitaris 1-floris folio

multo longioribus, sepalis saccatis, petalis 4, albis, 2 inferioribus

dolabriformibus intus lanatis 2 superioribus subrotundis glabris, stam.

numerossimis antheris albidis, thecophoro fructifero pedunculo longiore,

fructum cylindraceum longum, semina numerosissima.,

An C. egyptiaca, D. C.? at videtur “ foliis uncinato-spinosis”

diversa. Flores magni speciosi albi.

Resedacee.

Resede species foliis grassiusculis suffrutescens.

Having no book referring to the Resedaceze, I refrain from inserting

any details.

Polygalee.

PotyeGaLtA ARABICA, nov. spec. (Sect. III. Blepharidium, D. C.

p- 826) ; omnino pilis sursim adpressis incana, foliis alternis brevissime

petiolatis ellipticis obtusis, racemis pauce floris, alis oblique obovatis

obtusis pubescentibus, capsulam ineequaliter obcordatam marginatam

ciliatam, seminibus longe pilosis.

An P. erioptera? at foliis nec glabris nec acutis-valde affinis P.

serpyllifolice differt cupsula marginatd, pilis etiam seminis longioribus.

Carina cristata rosea. Seminis canniculo basi piloso stipitato, arillus

3-partitus seminis basim paullo superans segmento uno angustiore

longiore. In P. serpyllifolio pilis seminibus fuscent, in P. Bothiand

semen multo grossius pilis brevioribus tegitur, stipiti omnino arilla

abscondito.

Zygophyllee.

Faconia Arapica.—D. €.

_ This answers the description fully, and is quite identical with the

species so common near the Sutlej, which I believed to be Ff. Myso-

rensis, but the spines are smooth, not hispid as described in that

1214 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [Dec.

species. Lieut. Munro, in his catalogue of plants growing near Agra,

states Mysorensis to be identical with Arabica, and he p bably had

specimens from the peninsula as well as the Sutlej. This plant varies

both at Aden and in Hindustan in having either simple or ternate

leaves, which vitiates the sectional character given by De Candolle.

LEGUMINOS PAPILIONACER. SPARSIUM MONOSPERMUM.,

Nov. genus. Caraciinn.—Calyx ebracteatus subbilabiatus 3 seg-

mentis acuminatis inferioribus paulo longioribus. Vexilla dorso carinata

emarginata oblonga. Alee oblonge auricula ad carinam dorso fissam

coalite. Stamina ad medium monadelpha 1-9, novem & coalita, parte

libera tenui, antherze ovalee consimiles, ovarium l-spimum. Stylus

glaber post anthesin bortus. Stigma capitatum pilis deflexis longe bar-

batis. Legumen stipitatum subinflatum dorso rectum antice gibbosum

apice attenuatum 1-spimum, semen ovali-oblongo compressum oliva-

ceum.

CaTACLINE SERICEA.—Suffrutex sericeo-incana, foliis 2-4, jugis

cum impari prope duplo-majore, foliolis anguste obovatis ellipticisve

obtusis’ mucronulatis utrimque incano, serucies pilis adpressis subtus

nervosis, racemis oppositifoliis umcinalibusve elongatis, floribus solitariis

geminisve inferioribus folio depauperato bracteatis, calyce sericeo, vexille

extus sericea purpurea, ovario hirsuto, leguminibus in rachim decli-

natis. ,

I suspect that this belongs to Boissy’s genus Pognostigma, quoted

‘in Walters repert, II. p. 856. But not having any means of referring

to his work I cannot be sure, meanwhile I have given the above provi-

sional generic character and name on account of its declinate fruit. It

it allied to Tephrosia in habit, but the stamina and legume are very

_ different.

TAVERNIERA GLAUCA.—Glaberrima foliis unifoliatis camosis glabris

glaucis rhomboideo—ovatis suborbiculatis vemucronatis, stipulis 2,

parvis scariosis cuneatis acutis, racemis 5-10, floris bracteis pedicello

brevioribus acutis margine membranaceis, staminibus apice geuiculatis

alternis brevioribus decimo recto multo breviore geniculam vix attin-

gente, legumine 2-articulato setis introrsum arcuatis hispido.

Next to T. lappacea, D. C. II. p. 339, differs in smoothness and

the sete of the legume are scarcely hamose; the stamens are more

a fat

1847.| A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1215

geniculate than is allowed in the generic character as given by D. C.

The pods ae concealed by the withered scarious persistent petals.

Vexilla magna concava per anthesin reflexa subcarinata breviter

emarginata et calloso—mucronulata. Alee angustee falcatze ellipticee basi-

truncato auriculatee ungue brevi tenui vexillo plus duplo brevioris. Ca-

rina vexillo major obtusa, stylus longus basi tortuoso-geniculatus filifor-

mis, stigmate punctiformi apicali.

MIMOSsEz.

Benth. in Hook. Fl. Ind.

ACACIA ERIOLOBA? Spinis rectis geminis, foliis tomentosis bipin-

natis 3-jugis prime 8-10-foliolatee, capitulis globosis axillaribus, stamini-

bus liberis, leguminibus ellipticis extus velutinis di-spinnis subfarctis.

There was also another species not in flower, perhaps 4. arabica,

and another which appeared to be Prosopis spicigera, but likewise not

in flower.

Ficoidee.

Oryei1a DEcuMBENS, D. C. III. p. 455.

Paronychiee.

Noy. Genus. Crratonycuia.—-Calyx 5-phyllus sepalis ingequali-

bus ellipticis plus minus carinatis carina in aristam brevem producta,

margine scarioso apicem versus laciniato-ciliato, duobus multo majori-

bus cetera amplectentibus. Petala 5-lmeari—hyalina, stamina 5-submo-

nadelpha, filamentis basi dilatatis, linearibus planis apice attenuatis, an-

theris 5 albidis ovatis. Stylus longus apice 3-dentatus, dente nudis

breviore, stigma, unilaterale. Caryopsis 1-spermis semen basi fixum

erectum orthotropum pyriforme. Embryo erecta cotyledonibus planis

ovatis, albumine pauco laterali.

Herba erecta dichotomé ramosissima, annua.

C. nidus. Ramis tentibus, pilis brevibus deorsum scabris, foliis cruci- |

atim verticellatis subsessilibus ellipticis utrinque acutis apice mucronatis

glabriusculis margine scabrillis, stipulis connatis setosis, floribus ternis

sessilibus, involucris subspinoso—hispidis ramosis post anthesin valde

auctis, seminis testa rugoso—striata eleganter glandulis brunneis pune-

Ptata.

This curious looking plant, which looks like a bird’s nest with its

mass of branched involucres, differs from the section acanthonychia, of

_ Paronychia, in 2 not 3 of the sepals being exterior and armed, The

1216 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [ Dec.

shape of the stigma and the stipules seems to differ sufficiently from

Paronychia to warrant placing it in a new genus; perhaps it should

rather be considered as a subgenus.

Cucurbitacee.

A species resembling the Colocynth, but the specimens were mislaid.

Rubiacee.

Kouavutta GRANDIFLORA, D. C.

Hedyotis Sp? glanduloso scabra, foliis linearibus acutis margine

revolutis, stipulis connatis setaceis ramis tentibus prostratis, floribus 4-

meris antheris erectis.

As in every specimen I found the ovary had changed into a bud and

m several sprouted into a young shoot, I cannot speak with precision

as to its Genus. :

Composite Semoniacie.

Vemonta CANA—(Lepidaploa,) suffruticosa ramosa omnimo pilis

densissimis deorsim adpressis incana, foliis petiolatis variis obovatis, pp

spathulatis rhomboideisve integris dentatis obtusis acutisve, panicula

dichotome fastigiataé subscorpoidea demum subcorymbosa, capitulis

pedicellatis sessilibusve 10-floris bractea parvula instructis, involucri

squamis exterioribus brevibus omnibus dorso histellis margine scariosis

acutis (nec acuminatis) in fructu erectis nec revolutis, uninerviis, co-

rollis glabris, pappo duplice setiformi, serie exteriore multoties breviore

achenio sub-tereti, costis 5, pilosis, valliculis glanduloso—punctatis.

I observed likewise abundantly a very aromatic shrub, apparently a

Blumea, but I lost the specimens.

Asclepiadee.

Glossonema Boveanum, D. C.

Convolvulacese.

One species, but I lost the specimen, it was a trailing plant, not

twining’.

Boraginee—Heliotropice.

Yeniorrorium Parvironium, Nov. spec: (Sect. Orthostachys)

strigosum pilis albis sursim adpressis foliis breviter petiolatis anguste

ovatis ellipticisve obtusis margine revolutis spicis apice scorpoideis,

bracteatis, bracteis a floribus dissitis eisve oppositis, calycis 5-partitis

laciniis obtusis, corolla breviter tubulosa limbo plicato 5-dentato seg-

mentis apice incrassatis margine undulatis, fauce intus annulo piloso

1847, | A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1217

cincto, antheris hastatis acutis apice subglabris tamen coherentibus,

stylo brevi stigmate wxbraculi-formi apiculato nuculis facillime separa-

bilibus subtrigonis extus semi spheericis adprsse hispidis lateribus planis

1 foveolatis.

Proximum videtur H. bicolori, differt floribus sessilibus nec pedicel-

latis et ab omni subgenere forma stigmatis.

Scrophularinee.

Linaria, probably L. Helava, but I have lost the specimens.

ANTICHARIS ARABICA, Benth. in D. C. p. 347.

My specimens differ only in the leaves being ovate, or lanceolate, not

linear-oblong, as there described.

CAMPYLANTHUS JUNCEUS.—Glaber, bracteis ciliatis, fauce corolle

tubo inferiori intus pilosis antheris 1-locularibus muticis.

Suffrutex ramosus subaphyllus, folia parva subulata crassiuscule

caduca. Racemi longi terminales. Corolle limbi segmenta 2-superiora

paullo minora eestivatione intima ; filamenta mucronata cum connective

sub-apice articulata, antheree in alabastro etiam 1-loculares loculo aperto.

Stylus complanato-dilatatus apice glanduloso, crenulato, stigmate unila-

terali. Semina uniformia ala membranacea omnino circumdata.

‘This curious looking shrub differs from the generic character as at

present limited, in the form of the anther, but it seems otherwise so

fully to correspond in habit with Campylanthus as to merit a place in

the genus. Although Anticharis and Doradanthera appear to differ

exactly as this plant from Campylanthus.

Acanthacee.

AcantTuus ImBricatTus.—Prostratus, ramis tentibus albis, foliis bre-

vi petiolatis ellipticis, spinuloso-dentatis obtusis acutisve suprascabris

subtus incanis, bracteis numerosis imbricatis ovatis acuminatis spinosis

nervosis exterioribus lepidotis, interioribus pubescentibus velutinis ner-

vis pilosis, calyce piloso apice spinuloso, corolla extus deorsim adpresse

puberula intus divaricatim pilosa, labio inferiore 3-lobo czeruleo, stami-

nibus inferioribus longioribus supra connectivo longe cornuta, antheris

per imparia oppositis dense ciliatis. Capsulam et semina non vidi.

I have named this provisionally, having no means of ascertaining whe-

ther it has been already described or not, pending the publication of

the family in DeCandolles’ Prodromus,

1218 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [Dec.

Plumbaginee.

STATICE LANCEOLATA.—Ramis vaginis foliolorum persistentibus

dense imbricatis foliis lineari—lanceolatis obtusis acutisve crassis glabris

integerrimis in petiolum amplexicaulem longe attenuatis, paniculis axilla-

ribus ramosis, floribus in ramulis ultimis sessilibus secundis, bracteis

persistentibus externis ovatis, intimis subrotundis margine lato scarioso.

Named provisionally. ;

Nyctajinee.

Borerwaavia dichotoma, Vahl? Panicula ramosissima aphylla pedi-

cellis filiformibus, stam: 3, fructibus, 5 costatis, pyriformibus,

Huphorbiacee.

EvpHorsBiA ARILLATA.—Glaberrima ramis prostratis, teretibus, foliis

oppositis ineequalibus integerrimis breviter petiolatis lineari—oblongis

obtusis mucronulatis, stipulis 2-setaceis, pedunculis axillaribus bractea-

tis bifloris, bracteis petiolatis rotundis, involucri limbo 8-fido, segmentis

4 brevioribus ciliatis, 4 unguiculatis explanatis margine plano glandula

oblonga medio compressa concava, fl: ¢ 1—6. Cum pedicellis abortivis

linearibus scariosis barbatis intermistis, fl. @ 1, fructu nutante glabro,

stylis 3-brevibus coccis 3-dorso acutis a basi facile dehiscentibus semine

sub-oblongo angulato testa veteriore tenui, demum arilliformi lacera alba,

interiore rubra.

This considerably resembles an Indian species, which [I believe to be

Roxburgh’s £. Chameesyce, which has similar seeds, but im those I

have examined the outer testa does not separate of itself in the elegant

manner it doesin my Aden plant. It likewise differs in the leaves

being serrated near the apex. I should not however be indisposed to

consider them only as varieties of the same form, and a further exami-

nation of Arabian specimens would be required to decide the point.

EvuPHORBIA SysTyLA.—Erecta glabra dichotoma, ramosa, foliis petio-

latis angusti—ovatis vel lin-oblongis, inferioribus oppositis, superioribus

alternis, capitulis axillaribus solitariis subsessilibus, involucri tubulosi

segmentis 4-herbaceis obtusis pubescentibus, 4 stipitato glandulosis

trapezioideis lateribus erosis, fl. ¢ 4-5, fertilibus et sterilibus pubes

eentibus, ¢ puberulo declinato, stylis 3 longe coalitis ad apicem tantum

liberis, bifidis pilosis fructu erecto stipite cum involucro circumscisso

quasi annulato coccis dorso rotundatis puberulis, seminibus exarillatis

a ye

mee

ee —

‘ .

1847. | A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1219

conicis compressis undulatis acutis testa punctulata olivacea. Herba,

1-2-pedalis.

This species differs from all I know in its combined styles, and in

the very peculiar form of the seed, which is difficult to describe, some-

what resembling a common wooden chess pawn much compressed.

EvurHorBIA FRUTICOSA.—Frutex ramosa erecta, ramis ramulis-

que lignosis siccis, angulatis puberulis, foliis subsessilibus obcuneatis

retusis emarginatisve integerrimis pubescentibus, capitulis solitariis in

apicem ramulorum sessilibus OO-floris g numerosis unico toro

clavato tomentoso.

This differs from all I am acquainted with in the hard woody tex-

ture of the branches, not spongy as in the other frutescent species. I

did not see any ripe fruit. The branches are compressed somewhat

as if pinched into their present shape. Beside these species there was

a fleshy leafless thorny frutescent one like Z. antiquorum, not in flower.

Gramina.

Aristipa—(Sub-genus Stipagrostis) Paraprsna, glabra, nodis gla-

bris, vaginis arcte amplexi—caulibus striatis ore pauce barbato ligula cilia-

to—pilosa, lamina subulata convoluta, panicula strictiuscula, (1-2-pe-

dali,) glumis glabris membranaceis acuminatis flore plus duplo longiori-

bus (inferiore 8 lin: superiore 6 lin: longo) palea exteriore arcte convoluta,

apice integro articulatim aristata, arista basi torta, 3 partita, ramis late-

ralibus brevibus setaceis medio longissimo plumoso basim versus nudi-

usculo, (3-4-pollicari, 6-9 lin:) palea interiore breviore ovata apice

3-dentata, lodiculis 2 hyalinis lanceolatis acutis, semine cylindraceo,

callo pilis albis barbato obconico ; stylis brevibus crebre plumosis.

I have named this paradisea from its resemblance to a plume of the

bird of Paradise, not from its growing at Aden. It approaches 4.

ciliata and A. lanata, but differs in its smooth joints from the former,

and smooth culms, &c. from the latter, and from both in the propor-

tions of the awn, as given in Trinius and Ruprecht’s elaborate exposi-

tion of the Stipaceze in the memoirs of the Petersburg academy, 1843.

Saccharum ? dissitiflorum, puberulum, ligula ciliato—barbata, pani-

eula patente locustis omnibus pedicellatis solitariis, sericeo-pilosis,

muticis.

Gramen tenerum 1-2-pedale, culmis tentibus, vaginisque striatis, pube-

rulis, nodis pubescentibus, ligula ciliato—barbata folio supra piloso subtus

1220 Inscription at Oomgd. [Drc.

puberuli attenuato brevi, panicula erecta patente nodis pilosis ceterum

glabris ramis ramosis ramulis pedunculisve brevibus flexuosis apice in

receptaculum incrassatis, locustis solitariis bifloris, uno neutro altero & ;

in receptaculo stipitatis pilis sericeis glumis 3-plo longioribus, involucra-

tis caducis, glumis 2 herbaceis ellipticis obtusis 2-5-nervis dorso longe

seviceo pilosis, floris neutri palea unica hyalina apice ciliolata acuta, 2

nervia floris 8 paleis lucidis acutis, exteriore alterum arcte involvente

interioris marginibus hyalinis lodiculis minimis, stam 3, antheris fulvis,

bar-

ovario compresso conico in stylum attenuato styli ramis apice fulvo

batis, achenio nigrescente.

This differs from all the true Sacchara in habit as well as having

solitary not twin locust, it has much more the general appearance of

some of the smaller species of Raphis.

ANDROPOGON oRTHOS (Schult and Kunth. p. 499.)

A. Strictus, Roxb.

My specimens are a little more glaucous than the Indian ones, but I

can perceive no other difference.

Cyperaceze.

CyPERUS EFFUSUS.—Kunth, p. 47.

Cyrerus Jimenicus.— Kunth, p. 24.

PLL PL

Inscription at Oomgd, and Notes on the same, by Capt. Kirton,

6th Regt. N. I.

In the August No. of the Journal of the Asiatic Society I gave

an account of the temple of Oomga and other objects in the vicinity :

through the assistance of Heeranund Pundit of the Benares College, and

of a clever young brahmun student Ramnath, Iam now enabled to lay be-

fore my readers a Deva Nagree transcript of the inscription at that place,

together with an abridged translation or summary, embodying the

pith of the document, which (though little differing in style from

others found in similar localities) is still not without interest ; for if we

are to believe Bhyrub, Indra’s poet Laureate, a brahmun by name

Junardhun (whose verses are pronounced to be of a superior stamp

and are certainly very florid), this chief and his predecessors must have

been powerful. We have a long list of thirteen generations and the

date of the last, Sumvut 1496, A. D. 1439, or 408 years ago, allowing

1847.| Inscription at Oomga. 1221

twelve years as the average of each of twelve reigns, we shall be carried

back 144 years, or to the middle of the 13th century, the period when

the Rajpoot chiefs of central India made their crusades against the

Buddhists of Gaya. We may perhaps with propriety suppose that these

Som or Chundra Vansa chiefs of Oomga Nugguri, as the place is termed,

may have been on the crusade and usurped the power of the former

rulers of the province, the Pal Rajas of Bengal, who I believe were of a

different race—yet it is possible that the Oomga chiefs may have been

themselves descendents of the Gour family, who were votaries of Kama

Deva, for at Kooch near Gaya, is a fine temple, the real dedication of

which is not known, built by this very Bhyrub Indra, where an image

of Kama is to be seen. In Prinsep’s tables we find a Kumara Pala

Sumvut 1017, recorded in the Sarnath inscription, but this would give

about forty years for each reign, which is too much ; Kumara is made

to be preceded by Bhoompal ; the same name forms the first on Abul

Fazil’s list ; our present list is as follows :

1. Bhomipal, 8. Mull Deva,

2. Kumar Pal, 9. Keisi Raj,

3. Luchmun Pal, 10. Bhur Sing Deva,

4. Chundra Pal, 11. Bhan Deva,

5. Nain Pal, 12. Som Eswur,

6. Sundh Pal, 13. Bhyrub Indra.

7. Abhai Deva,

Buchanan, in describing Kooch, appears not to have done more than

name Bhyrub Indra as the reputed founder, for I could learn nothing of

him in Montgomery Martin’s Compilation, perhaps when I shall have

carefully examined all the inscriptions I collected at and around Gaya, I

may find some further clue to the solution of the problem. The value

of such records as these for historical purposes would seem to be greatly

lessened through the absurdly florid and metaphorical style of writing.

A petty lord may have thrown off allegiance to the sovereign Ruler

(if there were such a person) and have gone ona plundering expedition ;

his cunning courtier draws up his pedigree and dubs him with the style

and character of a mighty warrior, and lord of the universe, and per-

haps gives him a new name possessed by some one of real renown. This

leads to perplexity ; for at this remote period who is there to decide

which was “ this McNab or the other McNab ;” in illustration of this I

1222 Inscription at Oomga. [Dec.

have made my translation sufficiently literal. The Inscription contains

twenty-eight verses in all, twenty-two being in praise of Bhyrub Indra

and his forefathers, each separately ; five are composed of extracts from

the Poorans, and one in praise of himself by the poet Janardhun, a

brahman. The inscription opens with the praises and invocation to

‘«Narrain,” the Supreme Being, after which follows the genealogica,

list ; the pith of the story runs thus. Close to high hills is Oomga

Nugguri, a place held for a countless period by the Sombunsi raja

(Chandra Vansa). Of these I commence with Bhoompal, renowned of

the Chhatri race, who made offerings to Siva of the heads of his enemies

taken in battle ; his son was named Kumara Pala who was like unto his

namesake Kumara, son of Parbutti; his prosperity remained unshaken ;

his son was Luchmun Pal, whose rule was such as to remove poverty

from the face of the kingdom; his son again was Chundra Pal, who

exceeded his namesake the moon in purity, inasmuch as she has spots

and he was spotless ; it was his son Nain Pal, whose beauty exceeded

that of Kama Deva, so much so that the nymphs of heaven came and

wedded him; of him was born Sundh Pal, a great conqueror of his

enemies; he was succeeded by his son Abhai Deva, who was the

greatest of heroes; his son was named Mull Deva, whose fame was

far spread; of him was Keisiraj, victorious over al] other chiefs, and

bountiful as the Kulpa tree; his son Bhan Deva, was powerful as his

namesake the sun; Sém Eswur, (a votary of Siva) was his son’s name;

a conqueror of his enemies, and was father to Bhyrub Indra, bountiful

as the Kulpa tree, many and good have been the chiefs of the lunar

line, but he was the greatest among them ; he excelled them in good

works; he was bestower of charity like the Kulpa tree; firm as Himmala’s

mounts, his speech was like unto that of Brishput, he was as beautiful

as Kama Deva, and devout as the sage Bussisht ; he was unsoiled with

the vices of the Kali yug, he was learned in the law, renowned in the

world, the bright moon of his race. Bhyrub Indra built a temple

and set up the idols of Jugnath, Bulbudra and Subudra, in the Sumbut

year 1496, on Thursday, the third day, in the light half of the month

of Bysakh, in the Ruhenee Nukchuttra.”’ Many were the idols he

set up, and temples that he built, wells that he sunk and fine tanks

that he excavated ; he set up a fine pillar in the great tank ; such were

the works with which he adorned the country.

wee ee ee

1847. | Inscriptions at Oomga. 1325

The verses go on with a prayer that the name and good works of

the raja, and his genealogical tree, might endure through all ages.

Then follow extracts from the Poorans, treating of the blessings accru-

ing to those who performed good actions.

Whoso, say they, shall build a temple to Vishnoo, in any place,

expiates all sins, even the greatest of all, that of killing a brahman ; who-

so buildeth a temple at a holy place of pilgrimage does even as much

again; he who builds on a hill realizes an hundred times the good,

and whoso buildeth on a high peak a thousand. They who build

temples to Vishnoo, of brick or stone, ensure not only expiation for

themselves and their whole family for as many years as there are

bricks or stones, but five thousand generations past and to come, and

they will abide in heaven.

I think it will be admitted that the above is sufficiently florid,

yet it records the building of the temple, which is no mean edifice,

the pillar of which I gave a sketch, and the many small temples

that crown every peak on the cluster of hills commanding the place ;

the wells, the tanks, all exist; so far the inscription is interesting,

and it is one of few, if not asole instance, of the name of the place being

handed down unehanged to the present period, as well as the objects

described. We are thus enabled to find the period of a particular style

of building, which of itself is very usefulin forming an estimate of the

progress of Hindu architecture. We fix a date at which the worship

of Jugnath, Bulbudré and Subudra existed in Behar, at which also

various other deities of the Hindu pantheon, were there worshipped or

acknowledged ; and I should here observe a compilation containing all

the inscriptions yet brought to light, and to which all that may be

found should be added, would be of great value to the archeologist and

historian, by enabling him at once to arrive at valuable conclusions ;

and it must have been observed by those who have been at all engaged

in such studies, that one inscription aids in the decyphering of another

and in forming a connecting link in the chain of historical facts. In il-

lustration of this 1 am tempted to offer an instance which though in-

volved in doubt through the nearly illegible state of the inscription,

still leaves a probability.

Tn an inscription found on a stone in the hills of Sirgoojoh, by Col.

wes

1224 Iuscriptions at Oomga. [Dec.

Ouseley,* which I have before me, I find the name of a Raja Luchmun

Deva, who, it would appear, fell in battle with some hill chief he had

gone to attack. The lines which areso much worn, appear to read—

“Son of Koomar Raja.’ The date of this inscription is 1297, or 199

years earlier, which allowmg an average of 22 years to each reign

for the nine chiefs intervening, renders it not improbable that the two

persons are one and the same, for the titles Pala and Deva, are of the

same value ; but these are mere suppositions which I offer as hints to

other labourers in the same field, with which I must take leave of the

present subject.

Inscription.

go AATATETAMT | TA TATE CLG HAATAcTAU Tataa

Ay VASTATANA | qatar ataca ara weit eit ware

AGT F TU aTATT | 2 i SAET amet wafafieitata-

CRIT WHET frafaactract yareutguca|| Taaa-

qargatstaae TWAT : : uegetafaaee ofafex

qairg ate tar: WRU TAAL A TATE ATA TASS

SHctaaraac tat wafaraayeg carey fears: || W_SNtew-

Serarafra fares A TATA STA feqat_ cafucfa

trai wefeaafaneifar WR RaCas: FafawwMaeyeqare-

qe: ufsaanfar |) waa FTRANCT| MTA ATA aarti fax

ot bal ol Maadmaanfs TAaMIAAA Ala RACHA ATa-

TAASTST | | eatatt aat facafaataataat carfieructeat

afeat eater iy) wage frat GT FSA AMA SAA || FATS-

astcateat aaatate dtefa ye TRIeaaTaoTaefa ufeg:

fasisarezata ufa warcy & afaathiufcfaficanra-

ea catfaera facefaaasaay iol Tat aaagtaa-

USUTa Bway CCA Ty faa aaa | aatfaedtafa faera-

garaaret MUITNGAVTTEGT TH] WAT || = || Maaeaztea

ofuataai saa wa aaa aciast || qatanata waza

* T avail myself of this opportunity of acknowledging Mr. Robert Neave’s disclaimer

which appeared in the Culcutta Star, of having taken any part in the defacing the Cufie

inscriptions in the Temple of Oomga 3 it appears that the act was that of the R: aja of Deo,

at the suggestion of other parties. —M. K,

1847. | Inscriptions at Oomgd. 1225

fauga qafem aatsHaa ic ||) BHAcaTAlfiaRta IE

aa: fafaufacfonfaaifeottaae: || safafasraarars-

fiat we aamantaratar saath: sara | 61) aT eTaT

auqctaaatacst aa fate fast area featara|

weacaaaeteat fry wraay etecwataqcaiayg ||

XQ || THT STAT surac te eea: Saraaaycalufrartace: Tl

arefgcfaaree aarfstacag ce uf cafe af ae 9

@Ql| AM STIAA AT: ACTA MAPA || Braarhra faa

aaenraatatey: || 2 | TAS YIN AT AAA AAT Sta-

ac: fafaufa: sfeaefeara ll set catcatratr faarateutat

Seasre: offen qaarayg: || (2 || frarsratandasaaa-

Yat farersiaaig aa alae alfa safaqatasrartasts:

gfasial) Sararrcaat sfeavuae: ofsara tafser

aalwy caw ICSE CURIRIC AIChE QUI] TRATATSIT

ante agaufcara: stucas wzufafataaticat: || ae

yaauaiatacanaamiia afgefea: seu feqara

U_ |] larga wefaufiqaraerar: TST afaadte-

aq: || ararcaeatcagys quar sacaseuta-

fiastaerta HSI HMEM GLAA: facaartarwarattite

Waa wT asaa TAA arTUfaAAT: | Eliya Aa qa:

afaaat Ser afrerefa sraremsuad at frat sc-

Gare: ||) tx|| Tsfaacuata: Maa aa RT: atactca

fast sitterscreert Peat eat ul acaaycataarataeraat te:

equaafadat rata HCTH || WE || AWATT: BART aa-

Ue ElaTa | HCASTASIUT: stasttrrattate Re

aTaaH ¢ TST S oi g ~aufad aageana Ch ltcriecitcey

fava udedia frat) Difsai YRGTAA SATII Val FAI

Tal versTaee ata tra SNACARTSU: |) RV || atata

SAAT CASA AURA CTS TTATAAATLE | aa || arasifa-

Lad Haas MA BUCA WTA: WE FIRB || AAT

fa mat ae aaeatfaa ve: || ac fraretatayauartcd

i 2

1226 Inscriptions at Oomgé. [| Dre.

FHT RVI MUA wfaeas TUT | SR OC

faamradrafarat WaA_|| 22 || wast Waar Ta qerarate-

athaTa || aeuntid WE AUS ATTA RZ | eet fa-

fad faturaciaad BE | ae aRTMrafeMsTH Awa |

adil Tats fsa Karatagya aT: || FaMATA ATATT AIT-

faaretzea|| 291) BKATUPaHavNt: || Use i amet

ediaqer| Hecaavetcwateamaateat |) waeia ala

afasrattcaree: || R= ||

*] —Salutation be to that Hari, whose body is imbued with the

ambrosia of Kamala’s glance, and who, bewildered at the sight of the

ocean-sprung Lakshmi with her love-beaming eyes, looks not (even)

at Devatas and Ashuras.

2.—The city of Umanga flourished on the top of a high mountain.

Its houses were crowded with (the images of) mighty (1) gods; and it

was ever adorned with the unprecedented virtues of the Soma dynasty,

3.—Here lived the wise king Durdama, of the moral race of the

moon. He was a jewel among his rivals. Foremost in the field, he

gratified jackals with the heads of his enemies, severed by the arrows

of his strong and well-bent (2) bow.

4.—After him came Kumarapala, who was as powerful as Kartika.

The unstable royalty of his rivals found in his merits a permanent

habitation.

5.—After him, like another Kartika, came the mighty Laksh-

manapala. He made the earth bear the stamp of his power, and freed

it from indigence.

6.—Next, like a spotless moon, came Chandrapdla, whose appear-

ance caused the wives of his enemies to grieve like Chakravakies. (3)

7.—He was succeeded by Nayanapala, who surpassed Kémadeva in

beauty. To avoid mourning for an absent lover, a demi-goddess, for-

saking divine beings took him for a husband.

8.— * * * Sandhapala was born. He rendered his strength equal

to that of Indra and the sun, and his majesty destr oyed his enemies.

* We have substituted the present English version of the inscription, made by our

talented young friend Babu Rajendralal Mittra, for that in Hindui, furnished by Capt.

Kattoe — Eps.

(1) Lit. ‘ able to support heavy weights.”’

(2) Lit. “ bent like an armlet.” (3) Byahminy ducks.

eke

1847. | dnscriptions at Oomgd. 1227

9.—Hlis first born, Abhayadeva succeeded him. Wherever he

reigned, he made fear take refuge in the family of his enemy, and

confidence in that of the good.

10.—Of stainless deed was his son, king Malladeva. THis excessive

vigour shamed many a hero, and his renown surpassed the fame of

Karna earned by many a victorious expedition.

11.—<After him, king Kasiraja, having conquered all the kings of the

earth, became invincible. Brahma created in him a cu/pataru, (4)

and never attempted the like again.

12.—He was succeeded by his son Barasinha Deva. Ilis feet

glowed with the light of the crowned heads that were bent before them

in submission, and his deeds were unrivalled.

13.—Next, Bhanudeva was born. He held the earth in his hands,

and dispelled darkness like the sun.

14.—Next flourished the wise king Shomeshwara. Tis heart was

given to Shiva, and the might of his arms bereaved the wives of his

enemies of rest.

15.—With a view to establish his own reputation and eclipse that of

Jamadagni, who destroying even unborn Kshetriyas, gave away the earth

to brahmanas, Shomeshwara the supporter of the world, satisfied the

kings of the earth and (yet) gave away whole countries to brahmanas.

16.—His son, king Bhairavendra was a conqueror of his enemies,

and a parydta (4) endowed with motion. The rays of his solar majesty

dried up the understanding of his foes like water.

17.—Though many a king of untainted merit has appeared in tlre

Soma dynasty, it is king Bhatravendra who has exalted it by his pre-

cepts and example. |

18.—In charity he is deemed a culpataru, (4) in moral firmness the

mountain Himélaya, in profoundness of thought the ocean; in vera-

city like Vachaspati; (5) like Kamadeva in beauty, and superior to Vasis-

tha in piety—so reigns the renowned king Bhairavendra.

19.—The most charitable—the only hero on the face of the earth—

the destroyer of the vices of the Kali yuga—the profound moralist—

the Kamadeva-like beautiful—the illustrious—the jewel of his race—

Bhairayendra reigns supreme.

(4) A fabulous tree ; one granting every thing desired.

(5) A divine sage.

1228 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. [Dec.

20.—The king Bhairavendra established the images of three gods,

Jagannatha, Balarama and Subhadra.

21.—On Wednesday the third day of the dark lunation in the month

of Vaistkha, in the year of Vicramaditya 1496, he established here, by

one ritual, the images of Jagannatha, Balarama and Subhadra.

22.—He beautified the face of the earth by establishing images of

gods, raising new buildings, and sinking tanks and wells.—May this

genealogy last long! and long live (6) the good king Bhairavendra!

23.—Whosoever buildeth a temple to Vishnu, expatiates all sins, even

the greatest of all, that of killing brahmanas ; and is translated to heaven.

24.—But whosoever buildeth a temple to Vishnu at a holy place, a

place of pilgrimage, a sanctified spot, or an hermitage, acquires three

times as much fruition.

25.—Building a temple to Vishnu on a hill secures a hundred times

as much good, and on a high peak, a thousand.

26.—As long as a brick built temple of Vishnu lasts so long do the

builder thereof and his family live in the heaven of Vishnu.

27.—-Whosoever buildeth a temple to Hari translates five thousand

of his generations past and to come to the heaven of Vishnu.

28.—On Wednesday, the third day of the dark lunation of Vaisha-

kha, in the year of Vicramaditya 1496, Janaérdana, who owed his great-

ness to Bhairavendra and was acquainted with the Vedas, officiated in

the establishment of Hari.

Prashnotaramdld, or Catechetical Dialogue of Sook.—Trauslated by

J. Curistian, Esq., of Monghyr.

The reason for my translating this Catechism is, its preservation.

There is nothing uncommon in it which would entitle it to regard. It

contains (as almost all the writings of the Hindoos do) a mixture of

mystic theology, and practical morality. It appears to be a work of

modern date. Although ascribed to Sook, who was the son of the

famous Byas, it is not sectarial, as reverence and worship in it is

enjomed to the three hypostasis of the Hindoo trinity. The style of

this little tract is uncommonly laconic. The date when it was compos-

ed is not known. It was given to me by Luchhminath, (a famous

(6) Lit, “ a thousand years.”

1847.] Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. 1229

Gosain of Tirhoot,) to whom it was inscribed by the transcriber in

1762, year of Sak corresponding to 1840, A. D.

Salutation to Ganes.

1. Mercifully say O benign Gooroo! (1) where can I, whoam sink-

ing in the midst of the shoreless sea of the world, finda refuge? In

the ample vessel of the lotus-feet of Biswes.

2, Who are the fettered? Those who are addicted to the enjoy-

ments of the objects (2) of sense.

Who are the free? Those who discard the objects of sense.

What is the Terrific Hell? One’s own body.

Which is the way to heaven? To conquor all desires.

3. Who has relinquished the World? He who has acquired a

knowledge of his ownself according to the Veds, and this knowledge

also confers beatification. (3)

Which is the door of hell? Woman.

Which is the way to heaven? Refrainment from the infliction of

all kinds of injuries. (4)

4. Whosleeps in peace? He who is addicted to devout meditation.

Who is awake? He who discerns truth from falsehood.

Who are the enemies of man? His own unsubdued desires, and

these when subdued become his friends,

5. Who is poor? He who is of vast desires.

(1) Gooroo. The Hindus have various sorts of Gooroos or teachers,

such as the Acharj 4rqteq Gooroo, or he who instructs in the rites and

ceremonies of religion, and also teaches the arqa\, Muntra. Parents are

also called Gooroos. These two sorts are the Maha or chief Gooroos.

Next to these is the Tantric Gooroo, A ARAL, or he who instructs his

pupil into the esotery of the Tantras.

(2) Objects of sense, fa44, are all those that are perceivable by the

five senses.

(3) Beatification ara, or liberation of the soul from the body, and

its exemption from further transmigration and consequent absorption

into the essence of yeuTHH, or the great Being.

(4) Injuries are of three kinds, ara@¥, mental, atfya, verbal, and

a@llaa, personal,

1230 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. [Dec.

Who is rich? The contented.

Who living, is dead? He who is without energy.

What is like death toa man? Dependance on the vile.

6. What is Sin?* Selfish pride. ;

What leads to folly? The blandishments of the lotus-eyed fair.

Who is blind from his very birth? (The sensualist.) He who is

wounded by the God of love.

Who living, is dead? The defamed.

7. Who isa Gooroo? He who teaches what is good.

Who is a scholar? He who is obedient to his Gooroo.

What is long-standing disease? Friendship of the vicious.

And what is its antidote? Friendship of the virtuous.

8. What is the most precious Jewel? A virtuous disposition.

What is true pilgrimage? The cleansing of one’s heart.

What objects should be relinquished? Gold and Woman.

What are to be continually cherished ? The word of the Gooroo,

and of the Veds.

9. Which is the way to acquire a correct knowledge of Brahm?

The thorough knowledge of the Vedanta, according to the instructions

of the Gooroo.

Who is a Devotee? He who has relinquished all desires.

Who is void of desires? He who is devoted to the acquirement of

the knowledge of Siva.

10. What is disease? Anxiety.

Who is a fool? He who is destitute of discernment.

What is desireable work ? Devotion to Sivé and Vishnoo.

What is livmg? Being free from defamation.

11. What is true science? That which leads to the knowledge of

Brahm.

What is wisdom? That which teaches to discriminate between good

and evil.

Which is the noblest acquisition? The knowledge of one’s self.

Who has conquered the world? He who has gained a conquest over

his ownself.

12. Whois bravest of the brave ? He who does not feel Cupid’s shafts.

Who is truly learned? He who is not entangled by woman’s wiles.

* In some copies, ‘* What is the cause of sin?”—LEbs.

——

i847.] Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. 1231

13. Which is the most violent poison? The enjoyments of the

objects of sense.

Who is perpetually unhappy? He who is under the influence of the

objects of sense.

Who is blessed? The beneficent.

Who is venerable? He who possesses the knowledge of Vibhoo

(the all-pervading being).

14. What does a learned man refrain from? From vicious com-

pany, from sin, and from covetousness. And what does he continually

engage in? In religious studies.

Who is the origin of the world? Woman. (5)

15. Who is most cunning? Woman; whom even the fiends cannot

deceive.

What are fetters toa man? Woman.

What is true penance? Making one’s self independent.

16. What is undiscoverable? Woman’s intentions and acts.

What is most reluctantly borne by all? Vile dependance.

Who isa brute? The ignorant.

17. With whom should not one dwell? With the ignorant—sinner,

mean, and vile. |

What are the requisites to one who is desirous of salvation? Society

of the virtuous, and devotion to Rama.

18. What degrades one? The asking of alms.

What raises one? Independance.

Who is truly born? THe who will not be born again.

And who is still born? He who is to be born again.

19. Who is dumb? He who does not seasonably speak to the

purpose.

Who is deaf? He who does not listen to the truth.

Who is unworthy of confidence? Woman,

(5) The allusion of this is not clear. I should suppose it refers to

the subject discussed in the Brahmavai-varta Purdn, when it is stated

that the plastic or creative power or energy being united to the passive

cause, or Herat, (personified as a female, or wWfi,) brought forth the

world.

Vina

1232 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. [Drc.

20. Whatistruth? (6) The only true blissful being without duality.

What is nobleness? A virtuous action.

What having performed, one cannot repent of? The worship of

Siva and Krishna.

21. What are man’s chief enemies? Lust, anger, falsehood, cove-

tousness and ignorance. |

What is unsatiable? Man’s desires.

What is the principal cause of man’s troubles? Pride of self.

22, What isa learned man’s ornament? Virtue and love to all

creatures.

What having relinquished, one enjoys peace? Woman.

What is true charity? That gift by which the recipient becomes

fearless of others.

23. Who is subject to ruination? He who entertains vast desires.

Who enjoys perfect tranquillity? (7) The emancipated.

By what is one mostly distressed? By his own ignorance.

Who are to be venerated? Gooroos and holy men.

24, What should a man, at the point of death, diligently perform?

Meditate with all his mind and strength on the lotus-feet of Moorari.

25. Who are thieves? One’s own irregular desires.

Who are worthy to be talked to? Those who are proficient in the

rules of society.

Who is one’s mother? Liberal knowledge that confers blessings.

What, by imparting, increases? Learning.

26. Where is fear to be apprehended from? From the censures of

men and from the wilderness of the world.

Who is a friend? He who helps im time of need.

Who are one’s parents? Those who cherish and maintain him.

27. What cannot the learned acquire, being taught? The desira-

ble knowledge of what confers true tranquillity and happiness.

In what does all the knowledge of the world consist? In knowing

that all creatures are formed in the image of Brahm.

(6) Truth signifies the essence or the indivisable part of an entity, so

Siva, whose essence is comprehended in xonduality, is Truth.

(7) Tranquillity, or peace of mind ; not being subject to fear or ex-

traneous distraction,

1847.] Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. 1233

28. Who is a great brute? He who having fully learnt the Shas-

tras, does not lead a virtuous life.

What is that poison which seems like nectar? Woman.

Who in the shape of friends, are enemies? One’s offsprings.

29. What are as fleeting as the lightning? Wealth, youth and

life.

What is desirable wealth? That which is bestowed on deserving

objects.

What should one, even at the risk of life, refrain from committing ¢

A foul act. And what should he do? Worship Siva.

30. What objects are difficult of acquisition? A true Gooroo ;

society of the good ; the knowledge of Brahm, relinquishment of all

worldly things, and the knowledge of Siva.

What is difficult to all men to conquer? Love.

31. What should one do? Love Moorari.

What should not one make his abiding place? The world, which is

like the sea.

On what should one meditate night and day ? On the vanities of the

world and on the excellence of Siva.

32. By rehearsing or hearing these questions and answers, which is

like a string of gems, joy will be diffused into the hearts of the wise as

’tis done by the hearing or rehearsing the delightful history of Krishna

and Siva.

Seq MILAAA MAA TAMATT |

WH Faq Il

SIITM TA || BUCAACaaRay Wasa war

~ ~ EN ~ e CN

frafa | TET carat Haat aeateaaigasta a TAT II & |

<2 lo leas - cs =~

qagrrarattagaratarnt art foafataae facta: | aati

Bec: Weeqaraa: quiue feafe || |) Warces

afasiaray: aaa: afar: weg, ac faaa acaw

aTet ai ue fe SATA aT 13 || La ge HE aarfyfasr-

re ~ ~ .

stat ata aeatedat | a Waa: aatsateare ata fa

arta faratfa |3 | 0 1) ara efcatsfafaursem: Sais AT

7 We

1234 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. { Dec.

Tg ats Isal sleae: TE fregqaa: ara efrefasa

SUM | | Uae arataaathrare: HraTSesq: WoaAta-

Tal | AT AAMMATAALIaT VES ATSSTAW: PATA 1 UI

arat Weatte Peataeet frag aa apeartaga: | RTI<TALT-

afasis ate uc fe eaatfaas | feafa = ea HARA AAT

Sai wer fi TAA ara || < || F Saat HANA Geta aaa.

qetataaretaat | a dfedarieadtacrat: ATA faxte:

faqaatas lie] Aa IC: sits fiat qe ATT

fraadts: | aratiiar at firafaaaria: fisitaa =ataatsa

TARel| Tratts Ar AUATTIRT at sTaife aie frase a)

Rata satanatfe Te wh fad Fa warhs Fa | V2 II

AC AECILTATE ATAT WATT faa | ovartast-

ca wafer Frat aT a Are weaaVNta: || W211 Fratfes

fa faaat Gael Sat aa a fava | warha ata

FRIGATE THALAT fare keel eareazerati fs

Aq MPAA HAUT ATS | ATT Bet fA wea Bua Parz-

afte frafea <retl qe earareteaaaits Rat AeA

foment ate dfaata: | a Reaaaite arat fea aa

faa freweat 1 |) Bd 7 aa te faafea aaa.

alaatcd Vela | AT Saal as ATZ TTA tratreia: wa.

ute TIT Ae || AAT AT: SR CVC ECE coer Wes way

ata: | gaa fi atta feat aaadtamneg tre I Ao Il

acl waa a featiad qeaaas faudarte | “srarter Rt

qa yaa wa Ha Ala Tals Ara |) WS | AA TTA

afucs ATA Fa ATA Gat waw: | ca aqua «warts

ara faaranrst a feat act ve | awa fea fica

facta faaua aafid vefe| fa aa aa afe trae

arartcaifcaay arey || Re Waa ees ach RUAT RTA

SRUCAMAATS: | 7 Tata fa fauaaat ata s ‘ead qa-

atharara: || RQ |) fH awa amtaaqayg was itraats ud

1847. | On the Aborigines of the sub-Mimdlayas. 1235

qeq | aarae fa feuds wag ara ut fa Waa Waa ||

RR || AU aT AAs Te quasar athe we frat |

Tey ve fa fasaead a eR GUA TLIA PA || BB || ST-

fea siwet aaa faryars afuat yaate | aan tas:

gat gan aufcurciqaay fuaiee | & <ae ata

RAUTATS arya we Veta sfas alae arareguct afa-

an fadaa <taraae teat || 22 II gate attr aad frat

STATA KTATAATA | arathe ty: farera ara fauarers:

afcutsat aT || ad || Tyrael ufcfeaa fa fas aaa =

wae | Tag ataafafed saqmaaaanata qatayet T II

29 || WR TEA a neta yvaadaneta eafuarii |

fa afea arta qemdel a waarfeaacr@anta || Rs 1!

frgad fi waatrangdd we fin garsed | az TATU.

fara ard fH fH faa ates fiers | ee 11 sud weE-

ofa FT uaafaratrarcara | aratte aay frase:

RITA: Sa AAAS Wen fe axa geatfeat ware: at

WAR Vad waa | wefax fa utctiadte darcfa-

MaCaAaaagy || 8 || RS WATT BAM WAST GATMLTSIM-

afacaarat | aatfa are fagat weal caumeinata

ad? |] 82 Il

eft Stanadtafachraetacareat warat || aka

WR WOLA VATHISAAL Ara: anaanaa fates

fag || 3H aaa |

ODD".

On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas.

To the Sceretaries of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

GENTLEMEN,—You are aware that I am preparing a series of

detailed memoirs on the Aborigines of this frontier in its Mountains

and its Tarai, and that in the preface to the first of these memoirs, now

issuing from the press, I have stated the reasons which induce me to

1236 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. (Dec.

think the subject requires and deserves to be treated with great care

and equal amplitude. But, as this method of proceeding will necessa-

rily entail much delay, I fancy that many of your readers, both in

India and Europe, may be glad to receive in the meanwhile a more

summary view of the affinities of these tribes as deduced from a toler-

ably copious comparison of their languages or dialects.

Accordingly, I have now the honour to submit such a comparative

vocabulary of 12 of the dialects found in the eastern sub-Himilayas,

inclusive, for comparison’s sake, of the written as well as spoken

language of Tibet, it being of much importance to give this language

in both forms, Ist, because it is employed in the former state with

many unuttered letters, and 2nd, because all the dialects or tongues

with which it is to be compared exist only (with two exceptions*) in the

latter, or unwritten and primitive state.

With regard to the English vocables selected, I have adopted those

of Mr. Brown, in order to facilitate comparisons with the Indo-Chinese

tongues, as exemplified by him; but, to his nouns substantive, I have

added some pronouns, numerals, verbs, adverbs, prepositions, ecnjunc-

tions, and adjectives, under the impression that nothing short of such

a sample of each of the parts of speech could at all suffice for the

attainment ofthe endin view. Geographically or topically, I have con-

fined myself to the east of the river Kali or Ghagra, as well because

the dialects prevailing to the westward of that river are for the most

part extremely mixed, and indeed almost merged in the ordinary

tongues of the plains of Hindusth&n, as also because I have no imme-

diate access to the people of the west. The case is very different in

the eastern sub-Himalayas, where Iam domiciled, and where, as will be

seen, the Indian Prakrits have hardly been able to make a single cog-

nisable impression upon any of the numerous vernaculars of the people,

with the sole exception of the Khas or Parbatia Bhasha, which as

being a mongrel tongue, I have omitted. I have likewise, for the

present, omitted some interesting tongues of a genuinely aboriginal

character, which are spoken east of the Kali, either by certain forest

tribes existing in scanty numbers, nearly in a state of nature, such as

the Chéping, Kustinda and Hayd, or by certain other peculiar and

* The exceptions are‘the Néwari and Lepcha, which form the topic of my second

Essay, now nearly ready.

et a ee eee

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himélayas. 1237

quasi Helotic races, such as the Denwar, Durré and Bramhé, who

cultivate those low valleys from which malaria drives the ordinary

population. That ordinary population, exclusive of the now dominant

Khas or Parbatias proper,* above alluded to, consists, between the

Kali and the Dhansri, in Nepal, Sikim, aud Bhitan, of lst Cis-Himé-

layan Bhotias vel Tibetans, called Rongbo, Siéna or Kath Bhotia,

Serpa, &c., 2nd, Sinwar, 3rd, Giring, 4th, Magar, 5th, Mdrmi, 6th,

Néwar, 7th, Kiranti, 8th, Limbu vel Yak thumba, 9th, Lepcha, 10th

Bhutanese or Lhopa vel Dukpa.

I have enumerated the races as they occur, in tolerably regular

series, from west to east, in given and definite locations of the old

standing: but the first named are found pretty generally diffused

throughout the whole extent, west and east, of my limits, though con-

fined therein to the juxta-nivean tracts or Cachar region; whilst the

participation of the Gurdngs and Magars, as military tribes, in the

recent political successes of the now dominant Khas, has spread them

also, as peaceful settlers, in no scanty numbers, easterly and westerly,

from the Kali to the Méchi. The rest of the tribes have a more re-

stricted fatherland or janam bhumi, and indeed the locale of the Magars

and Gurtngs, not a century back or before the conquests of the House

of Gorkha, was similarly circumscribed ; for, the proper habitat of these

two tribes is to the west of the great valley, which tract again, (the val-

ley) and its whole vicinity, is the region of the Mirmis and Newirs;

whilst the districts east of the great valley, as far as Sikim, are the abode

of the Kirantis and Limbis ; as Sikim is that of the Lepchas ; and De-

va Dharma or Bhitén that of the Lhopas or Dukpas, usually styled

Bhitanese by us. These constitute, together with the Sinwars, who

again are mostly found west of the great valley and north of the

Magars and Giurdngs, near and among the Cisniveant Bhotias, the

principal Alpine tribes of the sub-Himalayas, between that western

point (the Kali) where the aboriginal tongues are merged in the Pra-

krits, and that eastern limit (the Dhansri) where they pass or seem to

pass into the monosyllabic tongues of races of presumed Indo-Chinese

* Parbatia, qda, means Highlander, but this general sense of the word is restricted

by invariable usage to the Khas.

+ Bhotia is the Sanskrit, and Tibetan the Persian, name for the people who call them-

selves Bodpo, or native of Bod, a corruption possibly of the Sanskrit word Bhot.

1238 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himilayas. [Dec.

origin. The sub-Himélayan races I have enumerated inhabit all the

central and temperate parts of these mountains, the juxta nivean or

northernmost tracts being left to the Rongbo vel Sérp4 ; and the south-

ernmost parts as well as the low valleys of the interior and central region,

being abandoned to the Dénwars, Durres and other malaria defying

tribes which, for the present, I do not purpose to notice. The people

under review therefore may be said to occupy a highly healthful climate,

but one of exact temperatures as various as the several elevations (3 to

10,000 feet) of the ever varied surface; and which, though nowhere

troubled with excessive heat,* is so by excessive moisture, and by the

rank vegetation that moisture generates, with the aid of a deep fat soil,

save in the Cachar or juxta nivean region, where the lower temperature

and poorer scanter soil serve somewhat to break the prodigious transi-

tion from the thrice luxuriant sub-Himalayas to the thrice arid plains

of Tibet.

That the sub-Himalayan races are all closely affiliated, and are all of

Tibetan origin, are facts long ago indicated by me, and which seem

to result with sufficient evidence from the comparative vocabularies

now furnished. But to it lingual evidence in a more ample form will

however in due time be added, as well as the evidence deducible from

the physical attributes and from the creeds, customs and legends of

these races. It must suffice at present to observe that their legends

indicate a transit of the Himiélayat from 35 to 45 generations back—

* Tn the great valley which has a very central position and a mean elevation of 4500

feet, the maximum of Farh, in the shade is 80°.

+ Illustrations of the languages, &c. of Nepal and Tibet.

{ The vast limitary range of snows to the North of India has been known in all ages

by names derived entirely from Sanskrit, the Greeks and Romans neither coining fresh

appellations nor translating the sense of the Sanskrit ones into their own tongues, but

adopting almost unaltered the Sanskrit names they found. These are Hémachal, Hé-

ma-achal, snowy mountain. Hémadri, Héma-adri, the same. Hémdlaya, Héma-alaya,

the place ofsnow. Hémoédaya (unde Emodus) Héma-fdaya, the source of snow, or

place of appearance of snow, as Siryédaya is the place of appearance of the Sun, that

is, the East. The following tables show first the relative heights of the 5 great Andean

and Hemalayan peaks, and second the position in physical Geography of the latter, which,

it will be observed, stretch all along the vast length of this stupendous range.

ANDEAN Peaks. Hemauayan Peaks.

MOTAGD; som so cibaye ve 'sen's 's hes'c ev « 20,400 Nanda Devi vel Juhar vel Ja-

Walil)} dela avislpeixialemee er0eses e 25,749

Limi Bn A. sde cedaiesiartiimars é'j00 9 24,350 Dhavala girl,ecscrsccressecvece 27,060

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. 1239

say 1000 to 1300 years, and that I prefer the remoter period, because

the transit was certainly made before the Tibetans had adopted from

India the religion and literature of Buddhism, in the 7th and 8th cen-

turies of our era. This fact is as clearly impressed upon the crude

dialects and cruder religious tenets of the sub-Himélayans as their

Tibetan origin is upon their peculiar forms and features, provided these

points be investigated with the requisite care ; for superficial attention

is apt to rest solely upon the Lamaism recently as imperfectly imported

among them, and upon the merely exceptional traits of the mixed and

varying Tibetan physiognomy, which is likewise their’s in all its original

incongruity. That physiognomy exhibits no doubt, generally and

normally, the Scythic or Mongolian type (Blumenbach) of human

kind; but the type is much softened and modified, and even frequently

passes into a near approach to the full Caucasian dignity and beauty of

head and face, in the same perplexing manner that has been noticed in

Dexya Casada,.. esee.eseeee e. 19,570 Gosainth4an vel DayA4bhang,..... 24,700

Deseaerado, >. ceccecsssecacese 21,100 Kanehan Jhinga, .c...scetevecs 24,000

MOIATADO,..ccoesecswercoscen 1,44) Chumalari,.cessccccsseresscsee 26,000

N. B. Of the Hemalayan heights the 2 first are Webb and Herberts; the 2 last

Captain Waugh’s (not precisely fixed and verbally communicated); the 5th or Gosain-

than, Colebrooke’s.

HemauLavan Peaks.

Names, Positions.

Nanda Devi. Alpine Gangetic basin ( Bhagarati, Pinder,

, Kuphini. )

Dhavala Giri. Alpine basin of Gandak, West end, Nar-

raini.

( Alpine basin of Ghandak, East end, Tri-

{ sul.

Gosainth4n. < Alpine basin of Kosi, West end, Sun Kosi.

| Impends the high land between basins of

Gandak and Kosi.

§ Alpine basin of Tishta, West end, Bomeha.

Kanchan Jhinga. ? Alpine basin of Kosi, East end, ‘Tamvar.

Chumalari #{pine basin of Tishta, East end, Painom-

cha.

N. B. Chumalari is detached and stands on the plateau of Tibet. Its relation to the

‘Sub-Hemalayan basins and water sheds is questionable, whether as stated above or as

stated any way. And with regard to the other peaks it is observable generally that they

do not so much impend the bosoms or centres of basins as their extremities, thus form-

ing the water shed between 2 basins,as Gosainthan between the Gandaks (7) and the

Kosis (7) and Kanchan between the Kosis and the Tishtas—feeders of each; for all the

rivers exhibit radiations or Deltas in the Sub-Hemalayas, though single streams in the

plains and the space radiated over forms in each case the basin.

1240 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. [Dec.

regard to the other branches of the Allophylian tree,* though among

the Cis or Trans-Himalayans there is never seen any greater advance

towards the Teutonic blond complexion than such as consists in occa-

sional ruddy moustaches and grey eyes among the men, and a good

deal of occasional bloom upon the cheeks of the children and women.

A pure white skin is unknown, and the tint is not much less decided

than in the high caste Hindus; but all are of this pale brown or

isabelline hue in Tibet and the sub-Himalayas, whilst the many in the

plains of India are much darker.

Before concluding this notice of the Alpine Indian Aborigines, it

nay be as well to define summarily the limits and physical characters

of their original and adopted abodes, or Tibet and the sub-Himilayas.

Tibet is a truncated triangular plateau, stretching obliquely from south-

east to north-west, between 28° and 36° of north latitude, and 72°

and 102° of east longitude. It is cold and dry in the extreme, owing

to its enormous elevation, averaging 10,000 feet above the sea, to the

still vaster height of those snowy barriers which surround it on every

side and which on the south reach 26,000 feet,+ to an uncommon

absence of rain and cloud, to the extreme rarification of its atmosphere,

to its saline and sandy soil, and as a consequence of all these and a

reciprocating cause too, to the excessive scantiness of its vegetation.

It is bounded on the south by the Hemiachal, on the north by the

Kuenlun, on the west by the Belir, and on the east by the Péling—

all for the most part perpetually snow-clad, and of which the very

passes average 15,000 feet of elevation. Tibet is, for the most part,

a plain and a single plain, but one extremely cut up by ravines, varied

much by low bare hills, and partially divided in its length by several

parallel ranges approaching the elevation of its barriers, and between

the 3rd and 4th of which ranges stand its capitals of Lassa and Digar-

chi. These capitals are both in the central province of the Utsang;

* See Prichard, Vol. IV. pp. 823, 344, 356, and Humboldt’s Asic Centrale 2. 62 and

133. Who could suppose the following description referred to a Scythic race? ‘‘ Gens

albo colore est atque pulchritudine et forma insigne.”

+ The five giants of the Himalaya all approach to, and none surpass, this stupendous

loftiness, for Chamalari does not exceed 26,000. The others are Kanchan, Gosainthan,

Dhawalagiri, and Juhar or Jowahir. Capt. Waugh has just determined Kanchan and

Chamalari.

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas, 1241

all west of which, to the Belur, composes the province of Nari, and.

all east of it, to the Peling, the province of Kham, provinces extending

respectively to Turan and to China. Tibet, however arid, is no where

a desert,* and, however secluded, is on every side accessible; and

hence it has formed in all ages the great overland route of trade, and

may even be called the grand ethnic, as well as commercial, highway

of mankind ; its central position between China, India aud Turan having

really rendered it such for ages, before and since the historic era,

despite its snowy girdle and its bleak aridity. Hence we learn the

supreme importance of Tibet in every ethnological regard. Its maximum

length is about 2000 and maximum breadth about 500, miles: the long

sides of the triangle are towards India and little Bucharia: the short

one, towards China; the truncated apex towards Turan or Great

Bucharia, where the Belur within the limits of Tibet has an extent of

only one degree, or from 35° to 36° N. Lat. ; whereas the base towards

China, along the line of the Peling, reaches through 8 degrees, or from

28° to 36° N. Lat. Just beyond the latter point, in the north-east

corner of Kham, is Siling or Tangut, the converging point of all the

overland routes, and which I should prefer to include ethnologically

within Tibet but for the high authority of Klaproth, who insists that

we have here a distinct language and race, though certainly no such

separating line in physical Geography,t Siling or Tangut being open

to the plateau of Tibet as well as to those of little Bucharia and Son-

garia, though demarked from China both on the north and east by the

Khilian and Peling respectively.

South of the whole of Tibet, as above defined, lie the sub-Himilayas,

stretching from Gilgit to Brahmaktnd, with an average breadth of

100 miles, divided climatically into three pretty equal transversal

regions, or the northern, the central and the southern, the first. of

which commences at the crest or spine of Heméachal, and the last ends

at the plains of Hindustan; the third lying between them, with the

great valley of Nepal in its centre. he valley is of a lozenge shape,

* In the next plateau of high Asia, or that of little Bucharia, the vast desert of Cobi

oy. Gobi, which occupies the whole eastern half of that plateau, has ever formed, and still

does, a most formidable obstruction to transit and traffic.

+ It must be admitted however, that the Bayam Khar of Klaproth seems to divide

Kham from Tangut, Klaproth cites Chinese geographers.

7; =. 2

1242 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himilayas. [Dec.

about 20 miles extreme length and breadth, cultivated highly through-

out, and from 4200 to 4700 feet above the sea. The only other valley

is that of Jumla which is smaller and higher, yielding barley (Hordeum

celeste) as the great valley, rice. The sub-Himalayas form a confused

congeries of enormous mountains, the ranges of which cross each other

in every direction, but still have a tendency to follow with their princi-

pal ridges the grand line of the snows, or aS. E. and N. W. diagonal

between 2° and 85°. These mountains are exceedingly precipitous and

have only narrow glens dividing their ridges, which are remarkable for

continuity or the absence of chasm and rupture, and also for the deep

bed of earth every where covering the rock and sustaining.a matchless

luxuriance of tree and herb vegetation, which is elicited in such profu-

sion by innumerable springs, rills and rivers,and by the prevalence

throughout all three regions of the tropical rains in all their steadiness

and intensity. There are three or four small lakes in Kumaon situated.

near each other, and three or four more in Pokra similarly juxtaposed.

But in general the absence of lakes is a remarkable feature of the Sub-

hemalayas at present, for anciently the great valleys of Cashmir and

Nepal, with several others of inferior size, were in a lacustrine state.

The great rivers descend from the snows in numerous feeders, which

approach gradually and unite near the verge of the plains, thus forming

a succession of deltic basins, divided by the great snowy peaks as water-

sheds, thus—

Basins. Peaks.

1. Alpine Gangetic basin. Nanda Devi.

2. Alpine Karnalic basin. Dhavalagiri.

3. Alpine Gandacean basin. Gosainthan.

4, Alpine Kosean basin. Kanchanjhinga.

5. Alpine Tishtan basin. Cholo (near Chumalari, which de-

tached) standing on the plain of

Tibet.

In the two first of these 5 regions, all of which are plainly indicat-

ed by the distribution of the waters, the people are mongrel and mix-

ed, save in the north-west parts, where the Rongbo or Cis-Nivean

Bhotias, the Garhwalis and the inhabitants of Kandver and Hangrang

are of Tibetan stock. The 3d, or Gandacean basin (Sapt Gandaki, in

native topography, from the 7 chief feeders) is the seat of the Sun

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. 1243

wars, the Girings and the Magars. The 4th, or Kosean basin (Sapt

Kousiki in native topography, after the 7 chief feeders) is the abode of

the Kirantis and Limbis. The 5th or Tishtan basin, again is the

fatherland of the Dijond maro and of the Plih or Lhopa, that is Lep-

chas and Bhitanese. And, lastly, the high and level space—(a system

of valleys around the great one, which is nearly 5000 feet above the

sea)—between the basins of the Gandak and Kosi is the seat of the Né-

wars and Murmis. But observe that the terms level space and system

of valleys, applied to this last tract, are merely relative, though as such

significant, nor meant to be contradictory of what has been above re-

marked, more generally, as to the whole Sub-hemidlayas. And here I

should add that the best representation of the Hemdlayas and Sub-

hemalayas is by a comparison with the skeleton of the human frame,

in which the former are analogous to the spine, and the latter to the

ribs. The Sub-hemilayas therefore are transverse rather than parallel

ridges, as above stated, and they trend diagonally towards union on the

verge of the plains, so as to unitise the several great streams, but still

with an irregularity which close observance of the aqueous system can

alone reveal. The ruggedness of the surface, by preventing all inter-

communication of a free kind, has multiplied dialects: the rank pasture,

by its ill effect on herds and flocks, has turned the people’s attention

more exclusively than in Tibet to agriculture, though even in Tibet the

people are mostly non-nomadic ;* heat and moisture, such as Tibet is

utterly void of, have relaxed the tone of the muscles and deepened the

hue of the skin, making the people rice-eaters and growers rather than

carnivorous tenders of flocks, Thus the Cis-Himialayans are smaller,

less muscular and less fair than the Trans-Himalayans; but the differ-

ences are by no means so marked as might have been expected ; and

though there are noticeable shades of distinction in this respect be-

tween the several tribes of the Cis-Himalayans, as well as between most

of them and the Tibetans, yet if they all be (as surely they are) of the

same origin, it must be allowed that very striking differences of climate

* Within the limits of Tibet are found abundance of Nomades of Mongol and Turkish

race, called respectively Sokpo and Hor by the Tibetans, who themselves seem much

affined to the latter race, which has long exercised a paramount influence in Tibet :

witness the facts that all its hill ranges are Taghs, and all its Lakes, Nars, both Tarks

words,

1244 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas.

and of habits, operating through 40 to 50 generations, (far so far back

I confidently place the migration) can produce no obliterative effects

upon the essential and distinctive signs of race. But this is, in part,

speculation, and I will terminate it by remarking that, for the reasons

above given, my investigations have been limited to that portion of the

sub-Himalayas which lies between the Kali and the Dhansri, or say,

803° to 923° of east longitude, and 263° to 304° of north latitude.

B. H. Hopeson.

Darjeling, Nov. 1847.

Comparative Vocabulary of the several Languages or Dialects of the Eastern Sub-Hemdlayas, from the Kali or Ghégrd, to the Dhansri, with the written and spoken Tibetan for comparison,

by B. Hi. Hopason, Easy. B. C. S.

English.

Air

Ant

Arrow

Bird

Blood

Boat

Boue

Buffalo

Elephant

Eye

Father

Fire

Fish

Flower

Foot

Goat

Hair

Hand

Head

Hog

Horn

Horse

House

Tron

Leaf

Light

Monkey

Moon

Mother

Mountain

Mouth

Moschito

Nome

Night

oil

Tibetan, written.

rLungma

gLangchen

Phe

Mé

Kbyim

1Chogs

Limi

Hod

sPréba

Srinb@, mChurings

Ming

mT¢hanmo

bBromar

Tibetan, spoken.

Lhakp&

Thémd

Dé

Chya

Thik

K64, Syéa

Raké

Mahé

Simi

Phi chk

Ablak

Nyi mo

Uys

Amché

Gong ni

Lémboché

Mik

Pala

Mé

Sep.

Liingbo

Rhdinmé

Dé

Sha

Thik

Tha

Riba

Méshi

Hyémap

Rhip. Ea

Rha

4 mo, as post-fixes, for mas. et form.

Bhiiténi or Lhépa.

Ling

Kyémi

Bhyh

Thyak

Dri. Ta

Rutok

Mahi

Pili*

Léngehen

Lido

Apph

Gnyi

Mentog

Kinglep

Rak

Sy6ma. Dio

En. Dam

Pya

Dau

Réng.

Khé

Zéndong

Ming

Phiri. Nammo

Mika

Lepeha.

Panjing

Lop

Xém, Achtr

2 Maro, Tagri

Sohew

Mang kéng

Abrisng

Sanap

Nam

+ Bhi the bull.

Limbi,

Sammit

Sikchémba

‘Tong

Makhi

Khombé

Sayct

Siwét

Myén

Ahwi

Léndik

Nekho

Kham

Thin

Hetti

Mik

Amba

Mé

Phing

Lingdspphé

Ménda

Thégt

Hiktiphé

Phenjé

Pelli

O't. Thort

Yapmi. Yembecha

Soba

Liya

Amma

Toksdng

Miri

Limjonkbi

Lng the cow. Gno = Bos both sexes,

ag) vir. Misi, muller, Mano, like Maro, mankind; aad so yapmi, whilst Yem bicha Menchima are man and woman,

Kirdnti.

Hak

Sichakéva

Mé

Chongwi

Gok

Biingwai

Ukhiro

Chhengir

Moh

Chikiphéms

Tang

Bhag

Usings

Ghora

Khim

Phalim

Ubivi

Vlawa chimi

Mané

Héliwi

La dima

Bhar

Dob

Lamkhitia

Phim

Hathi

Mé

Tir nyh

Ménda

Lim khitis

Min

Mén

Chi ga

—

Khi chit

Nhai pong

Ché

Kbyén

Kist

Mi kha

Abd

Nyi

Swong

Pali

Cholé

Song

Ph lah

Chibon

Phi

Mano. § Mi jing

Miko

Tro mila. Taya

Chikang

Géning.

Ning mro

Chijt

Myé

Némyh

Koh

Plava

Nigei

Mai

Nawir

Mynu

Misngy&

Dini

Nibé

Sa. Nhé

Phang

Héthi

$ Togrimox Tay( fam.

Magar.

Nomad

Mbér

Gwijs

Hyi

Dingk

Misyé ros

Bhainsa

Sothé

Mithéng

Ghora

Yin

Phalém:

Ink

Tyiwongcho. Rap.

harmi

Ninwdr.

Phasé

Ragmachi

Bla

Chive

Néthi

Kichiog

Nophé

Kha pi

Ba-pha

So dé

Mi chi

Bivé

Gnau

Pha

Khwéli

Charsyé

Ching

Tablé. Gui

Piya

Giiré

Ghora

Khi

Wa akli

English.

Plantain

Thou

He, she, it

They

Mine

‘Thine

His, &e,

Our’

Your's

Their’s

One

Two

Three

Four

By, inst

Tibetan, written.

Pogspa

Nom kha

*Briil

sKarma

Nyimé

sTag

Wonshing.

Yiil tstio

Khyod chag

Khochag

Khyodkyi

Khéyi. Khohi

Nachaggi

Khyod chaggi

Khochaggi

eChig

gNyis

Sim

bZbi

Hoa

Driike

bDiin

brGyud

dGG

bCha. Thimbs

Nyi shi

Siimebii

hZhibohii.

Hoa heh

br Gya thémba

Kyi, Gi, Hi, Yi.

Tibetan, spoken

Gnila

Changps

Shingdéng

Thong

Chha

Thoms

Gnya

Khé

Khi

Gniinjo

Khenjo

Khénjo

Gaé yi

Khé yi

Khonjo yi

Chik

La. Ti.Da. Ra. Si, La

Las,

NE, Diné

{ ay is. Sate} r

* Corruption merely of Siryh.

. Sepa.

Langa si

Hydog

Lam

Chit

Kop-pa

Nom

Drill

Karma

Khwo

Niring

Khyorfing

Khworing

Gok ti

Kby6 ti

Khyérati

Khworiti

Chik

Nyi

Sim

Zhyi

Gna

Tak

Dyin

Gyé

Gih

Cha

Nyi sha

Sim cha

Hip cha

Gnap cha

Gys, Gya thimbé Gy

Néba

Elongation of

terminal vowel

Bhitani or Lhépa. Lepcha.

Gnilé Kardiing

Chhit kyong Ongkyong

Lim Laum

Chbé Vom

Piko, Kompo Athin. Kémbé

Nom Ta ling

Beu Beu

Kin Sahér

Doh Ling

Dyin Sachak

‘Tah Sathéng

Soh Aphé

Shing King

Kyong Kyong

Chhit Ong

Kya Bak

Gna Go

Chha Hau

Kho Heu

Gné cha Kaya. Ka

Kha cha Hiya

Kiiéag Hoya

Gné gi Kaseusa

Chhé gi Hadosa

Kheu gi Hensa

Gnd chégi Kaya pongsa

Kheu chégi Hayé pongsa

Khong gi Hoya pongsa

Kat

Nyet

Sam

Pha li

Gna Pha gnon

Dha Tarok

Din Ka kyok

Gyé Kakeu

Gi Ka kyot

Cha-tham Ka ti

Nyi sho, Khéchik Khbakét

Khé phédéni Khakatsa kati

Kha nyet

Kha nyet sa ka tf

Kha pha gnon

Lo Kaé. Rem

N@é, Lé chalé Nan. Ling

} wi. va Nan. Sa

+ Mho mas et feem. Gu neuter. Jimho myself. JigGming good.

Limbi.

Lf seh!

Kirénti.

Gok s

Chua, Wo-hong — Hong-kit

Lam

Yim

Khenih’

Khinchi

Inga in

Khene in

Kbiine in

Anigen in

Khenih’ in

Khiinchi iu

Thit

Nyetsh

Sydim sh

Li sh

Gof sh

Tiik sh

Nish

Yet sh

Phing sh

Thi bong

Ni bong

Stim bong

Li gip

Gni gip

Thi bong gip

Lé. In

Mo. Nin

Ni. Mani

Tilé, Na

Lam

Yim

Sangting

Teng

Chawa

Siiki

Anka

Khana

Moko

Ankan

Khananin

Moko chi

Ang ko

Am ko

Misi

Xin ko

Awno

Myaucho. Moyo so

Ektai

Hasat

Siimyé

Lay

Gnaya

Tikys

Bhigya

Réya

Phangya

Kip

caret

Dinké

Mirmi,

Moché

Syang

Ghyam

Chacha

Di bhi

Pakdri

Karchin

Yiimba

Dini

Chyan

Swi

Thé la

To nf

An na

Thenn&

Bokal ché shi

Bokal obi

Kokal ni shi cha

Bokal gn

Yanché

syé

Chia ping

Wo ping

Ht Bio, |

Chbang-gi

Waya-git

Tiping ga

Chhaping gt

Waping ga

Chhi

Son

Gna

Kha

Nhé

Chyé

Gin

‘$4 nhé

Sang sinho. Nié

Ni sinho, Stiyé

Sit sinho, Pi-yé

Pi sanho. Gniiye

Giin sinho, Sat chi

Yata

Dhi

Tindi. Man

Bhégari

Pird. Térzya

caret

Yé. La. Bo

Dé

Ni shyang. Ang. ys:g

Yee } ae

tAng

Kan kiirik

Ning kdrik

Hos kirik

Gnow

Niwo

Ho chi

Kan kiirikiim

Nang kiriledia

A kirikdm,

yer

Gaiy ki

Haréy ki

Ake

The

Harea ké, Méré ké

Go ain ké

Gai ain ké. In ke

Hari ain ke

Nishi

Sing

Lé

Gnb

Rik

Cha ni

Yok

Goh

Sa shi

Khalki

Sasi sin

Khik nésbi

Khék nishisasike

Swaiké

Kwé. Kyé

$ Anuswar merely gf, and for instr. und cbl, alike: also ynkén which likewise expresses with ors4th, the Latin cum.

English.

‘Tibetan, written,

Bhiléni or LAbpa, Lepcha.

Bag Tibetan, spoken. Sérpa. Limbii. Kivénti. Néwér. Giiniag. Magar. Siinwdr,

With, cum.

such in 1 Hina Lhanchig Lé. Dé Ting Ché. Dé. Chiro Si, Tyol Na. Téng Di Ta Yakén. Népo Dé. Déyé Lé thing. Khéta NGh

and Urdé

Without sine Théo Mé tito TEs Ti Menné Madang Ada ng Madaya kang Ar esya Mimilé Mabétha

Ia, on La. Na. Lé Lk Ni Ki, Pléng y WathGey the } Di Ri BY Tét Ri Ying. Avg. Mi

| Now Dengtsé. Da. Deng, Thind& Téngdé Dbito Along Alo Handé Danie ‘Tasso Chamlin Tehf

Then Dé we Thi dwi Thma OMe Oldiging Orbs Khem pha lé Khyomlo Jit Chok 1éné Arusn Méok

When? Gang tsé. Nam, Kha dwi Tanam Nom Sathé Apha le Démkhé Kitna Khéi mo Syen ll

To-day Déring ‘Thiring Tiring Dharing Sorong Ain AM ‘Tink ‘Tink Chink

‘o-morrow Sang. Thoré, Sing Thoring Nibah Lik Tindik Mang koleng. Nana Nhé g6 Pyiingdira

Yesterday mDang Ding Ding Kbéehi Tasso Meh! ma Akhoming Til Tela Tisyéngmi

Here Hadina Dicho Diri Dité Alim. Aba, Két n@ Wade yh Chiiri Tlak Watha

‘There Héna Hiicho Chiird Pho té Pil. Woba Ni Miyiné Kerné Kyairi Aluk ¥éré

Where 2 Gangna Khicho Kani Kins té Saba. Sabi ‘Ating Khidting Khie Khanfri Kiilak Diths. Gétha,

Above <Tengna Téng. Ché. Yegi Tying Teo kha. Teng. Atdn, Tal. Apléng. Thing Madhani Toybg ‘Tinri Dhéoom Ri

Below Hog us W6. Syf. Magi Wag Woh { are ay Méyiini Mosing Ko Mbéka yi

Between Bar, da Bhar Pir Pind Abik, Achiik. m Lindi Ginpri Dathd Mi khiding Daté ‘

Without, outside Phyi, rohna Chi Yang Phi Pong Bibar Udiing yh Mang gyér Piné bar Bibir

Within Nang, na Ning Ning Ning Sngong Kdsi gang. Hong. U'kiing ya Tiinggyér Diiné Nbori_ Bhitae Agi

Par Né, Nyé. Thiring Rimbo Thi ring Maram Mankhi Mangsi Thiwg Tips Rhéms Lis Goant

Near Ring Thani Thak nimbo Th ni Athol Neng ding Nekté Syatan Satti Khwep Néthé

Little Nydng Ni Chéiyak chil Nyiing bo Amin Mi sa Chichi Uuit Bhati Chale ja Tsk

Much Ming. Tumo, Mé gi Ming bo Ag yép Yorik ¢ Badho Lhi Apa Dhér Itch ka

How much ? Tsam. Tsomu. Kha chwé Kijen Satet Akben. Dé méyé Gadi Gili . 5 Kauit Gist

As, rel, Hadétsig Khinda Salom Aphé dong bi Khéin siko Khix Gathing Khaga liyon Kiding cha. Dédiv

So, corr. Détsig Thénd& Olom Khem phi dong bs. Khéin suko Wass Athing Huchiga liyon Adding cha. Modiv

‘Thus, pox. Jitsig Dindé Dindé Klom Kon phi dong ba Win suko Chit ‘Tha thing Chiiga Iiyon, Tdaog cha. Akko

How ? ‘Tig. Chitsug. Kbéché. Khinds, Kande. Kindé Salom. Apha Ainsike Khitpi Gathé. Gé. Khaga liyon Kidang cha, Dédiv

Why ? Khdin Kang Kim bé Shi mat } Khiinsé Tik Cha. Ta Kita Mara

Yes avue Tn In Tip. In. Ak, Euk. ‘Ninh Ya. Khaw. Da Ang. — Woi HO. Lé Au. Mai

No Ma. Mi Mén Men Métip.Men, Mi né Ain eae a Yaak Malé. Ma mai

(Do) not cons Mi Mé Mi Mé-nan*® Thi Maté X. Waché MG Mo

Also, And Ding. Ang. Dé La Yeo. Deo. Ang. Nang. Ne NG

Or Nam, Inam. Ying. Mo. Yang. Eu. Wa La Bani. Gi. Dé

‘This Diring Di, Didi. Aré Chia ‘Tho Chap yo Yokws

That Phi dining Phé, Phedi. Ore H6 dun 6 Ho chun yo Makwé

Which, rel, Swin Kadi Sare Si - Ks cbis Gi, Si SG. Tokwé

Thi déng Udi Waré Kho Ho chi Wo Thi Me kwé

Swin Ki di Saré Kh, Ko Khi chi Gi. Sé Sa To kw

Sa Ki To i Kha Si Sit Ski

Any thing Khai ning Kandochi Shiri. Tham. Dimin Tigi Chhing Tayfng Mirké

‘Any body Sti naag Kayé. Kaimchi Tol Kali Siing Styling Siikit

Eat! Sé, 86 Sah Zé. Tho, Chow Na Chad Jan

Drink! Thing Thing Thong Thing Ton Ting

Sleep Nyol Nyé Di Gnings Dyon Tpt

Wake o caret Lhéng Si caret Don Bok —

Langh bGad Ga Gwet Ga Then Nyek Nhyi Ris

* Mais a prefix and non a conjunct post-fix, thus, ma mat nan, do not. + Elongation of terminal vowel merely often expresses in, cu in declensom. Also the abl, and instru. sign kén, yaken.

$N.B. The Murmi, Garung, Magar aad Sdnwue in speaiog always add o terminal O to the imperative with an Euphoaic or harmonising cousonant before if, if the root ead in a vowel, thus we have Gaungo, Ro-do, Mic

Gavofor Gu. Buri dovbr if thy addition be more than the common Chalo, Bol of Hindi and Urdu.

, Ip-0, for Gnung, Ro, Mi and Ip, and

English.

Weep

Bo silent

Speak

Come

Stand up

Sit down

Move, walk

Ron

Give

Take

Strike

Kill

Bring

‘Take away

Lift up. Raise

Hear

Understand

Tell, relate

Good

Ugly

Straight

Crooked

Black

Square

Flat

Level

Fat

Thin

Weariness

iirst

inger

ion

Tibetan, written.

Na. Shum.

Kbrog

brJod. Smrds.

Hong. s Byon.

Song. Gro, Gyu.

hCbhar

hDaig.

Gro

rGyug.

bBub, “Phul.

Thong.

bLan, Jing. Hen

bDian. seg.

hDegs. S

sNyob.

lon.

Nyau. gSon.

Sous, Go.

bSh6éd. hChihod

Bnzang-po.

Nang-po

Grang-po

Tshé-po. Dré-po

Sminbo

Dsesmo. sTigpo.

Midsesma

Mistugpo

Dranpo

sGiirba. Tudpo.

Nagpo.

dKarpo

sMukbo

bJangkha

Ringpo

Thingpo

Chhang. Phra.

Chhénpo. sBombo Bombo

zLumpo

Grub zhi

rGyagspo

Srobbo.

sKém

1Pogs

Ridpo

Tibetan, spoken.

Gné

Chim

caret

Syé

Gyé

Ling

Deh

Gyé

Gydigé, Chong.

Phing

Léng. Ya.

Ding

Sé

Ba sy

Bik song

Khar

Nyen

Séun

Lip. Chné

Yappo

Diikpo

Thammo

Chibs

Zyembo

Chémbo

Gnirmo

caret

Khi ko

Jéb6

} Men jébo

Thing bo

Kakpo

Thin ding

Thombo.

Mabo

Chin ching

Riri

Thozi

caret

Thé thembo

Mibo

Gyik

Khskim

Tok

Khir syop

Mé lémé

Thyfngmo

Tenmo

Zyenba

Chobo

Gnormo

Miusimba

Tango

Kok lok

Nakpo

Karpo

Miarpo

Nimo

Rimbo

Thinmo

Thenbo

Mimo

Tippé

Girha

Girmo

Tiipebi

Liblib

Gyfimo

Nénma

Yé ché

Khikdm

To kang

Bhiiténi or Lhépa, Leeks.

Gna Rhiop

Kha chim. Sakma

Lap i

Syo Di

Song Nén

Long Lik, Ding,

Dew Gni

Dya Nén

Pin kyop Deung

Ning B6

Lén Lys

Ding Bak

Sth Sot

Bi syé Ba di

Bak sing Bai non

Tha Chin

Nyen Nyen

Som ting. Noh. Ching

Dan

‘Aryiim

Azyen

Khyii mo Abydm

Teu mo Arbim

MA cho bo Azea

Chochopo Amyen

Gn mo Akliom

Krdp

Akrim

Aryim

Miilem Maryiinne

‘Thing bo Ning

‘Tyokka Muning

N Anok

Adm

A heur

Nhyam bo Phiing phong

Rim bi Arhen

Thiim bi Atiin

Thémbo. Tho. Athé

Mbimten. Mhou. Amau

Ching bo Achim

Bombo Atim

Gonto yeupo. Rér rérbo

Diizhi yeupo. Ton kyong phali

Le blep. Alep.

Sab them, } Asp.

Gyé m6 Asydin

Byé kb Achim

‘Whang chhé Pél

Kha kom Ungné

6 ki Tidok, Kridok.

}

Lokté

Pirling né

Lé

Hipté

Séré

Phep pé

Téré

Pokhé

Khepsé

Singnite

Chekhé

Noh ba

Phem ba

Kesem ba

Kega ba

Kiileb'In

Kisongvi

Kelimba

Menlim mina

Ke khik pa

Nohva

Phem bi

Tand6

Kok ti

Kimakié

Képhora

Kihella

Léhla

Kemba

Tingba

Kemba

Téngba

Chik pa

Yomba

Kugak ma

Kuyok tive Ifsh {

Ku phélla

Meh'rit

Yoshii

Nama

Wa mik ma

Set lah ma

Kirdnti. Mirmi.

Khiva Krajh

Man chebda Ku dy

caret caret

Bani Khouw. Jyan gou.

Khird Nyt. Syé go,

Véws 1a Rib

‘Tyt

Brow

Yar

Thob

Rob

Sit

Bou

Por

Khéya Piyé

Venu Gnio

Sin ti Go

Khang méti Syat

Nihva Jabs

Auva Ajiba

Keng yong. Simba

Kayfng Lépa

Vehfva Chinga

Dau va Min ba

Lemko Kéké ba

Siiv6 caret

Khakko Kain ba

Khiindhyo Brot khaba

Khiing Gyo Brota kbiba,

Uiing twong tong Thécho

Uding (i twon tong Kékténg

Miéngai

Tara

Bila

Chuk la Pingai

Ménti Reng ba

Ding ta Tamba

Kén ta Noliba

Sim ti Meba

Veba ying Téja

Uto ying Gna jing

Au bo Ril to

Pete Kea

caret caret

Tok pin Choba

Yom Toutpa

Héting Blap chi

Wait ma Kwi phiit

Sia Phoidang

Néwar.

Khwo

Simi kha ché

Nava

Hon

Dong

Phé ta

Nya. Hin.

Ké

Ha ki

Yéoki

Lhon. Ba.

Nys

Siki

Kon

Bhing

Ma bhing

Khwa won

Khwa

Kachi

Nhin gi

Chaka

Phaké

Khaiya

Binla

Bimala

Tapyong

Hak

Tiya

Hyoun

Wa won

Taha

Chihé

Tadhi

Chigdhi. Bézo.

Sbigo

‘augo

Gog

Pékding

Pati

Lhong

Gonsi

Tyana

Pitts

Pitya

Giiring.

Kréd

Taya pin

caret

Kho

Yad

Raédh

Tidh

Yay

Dhid

Kind

Tsn

Théd, Séd.

Pog

Bhod

Nod

Théd

Mhiadid

Bid

Saba

X saba

Simba

Kro ba

Awiva

Miva

Gofbs

Soba

Kamba

Soba

AXsaba.

Kydn

Kiding

Midngyé

Tirkya

Wolkya

Urkyé

Rhimba

Riliba

Niihba

Cheiinbo

Chiimba

The ba

Phal dong

Kona pli

Phléba

Choba

Jhén ba

Bhi

Kwi phi

Phokré

Mé& chik

caret

Ri ni

Na ni

Swona

Na né

Wha ni

Yani

Lani

Thanisd

Phéro.

Khangni

Gyépohé

Migyepche

Ring cho

Khan cho.

Mibil

Mincho

Jyit cho

Thip cho

Kha cho

Shé chéja

Mé sécho

Dhing cho

Giim cho

Chik chi dancho

Bohs

Gya cho

Phiphi dancho

it chd

Tn cho

Ghiding cho

Tem cho

Mir cho

Krin cho

Dallo

Chou kha nya,

caret

Dhbésho

Riicho

Mhancho

Di sono

Takrésya

Sdnwdr.

Marin noso

Chi so

Hoso

Chéri pla

Mi sé

Jiji

Da s6

Kaso

Rimso

Marimnos

H6 ché

The baba

KO) sti

Kil kil

Chir patya

caret

Dimso

Gyé 80

Dati

Pang dati

Amiija

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

- For Novemser, 1847.

SOP L LLL OL LLL ILOILO LLL SI NIPPLE

Proceedings of a meeting held on the evening of Wednesday, the 3d

November, 1847.

The Hon’ble Sir J. P. Grant, in the chair.

The proceedings of the September meeting were read and adopted—

and the accounts for September and October submitted as usual.

Lieut.-Col. Waugh, Surveyor General of India, was ballotted for and

unanimously elected a member.

Captain Rogers, R. N., Superintendant of the Bengal Marine, was

proposed for ballot at the December meeting.

Proposed by Dr. O’Shaughnessy, seconded by Col. Forbes.

The Nuwab Nazim of Murshedabad, having been proposed as an

ordinary member by H. Torrens, Esq., seconded by J. W. Laidlay,

Esq., was, on the recommendation of the Council unanimously elected

an Honorary member of the Society.

Letters were read from J. 8S. Torrens, Esq. Midnapore, and Major

Marshall, Calcutta, withdrawing their names from the list of members.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society.

Sir,—I beg to return the last Journal, and to withdraw my name from the

Society, as I am going on leave for probably a considerable period.

Your Obedient Servant,

G. T. MARSHALL.

October 16th, 1847.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

Dear Si1r,—I have the pleasure to send you a cheeque for Rs. 128, the

amount of the demand against me for subscription to the Asiatic Society, as

7 =

1248 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Nov.

mentioned in your letter of the 17th inst. I take this opportunity of with-

drawing my name from the list of subscribers, wishing success to the insti-

tution.

Iam,

Your’s faithfully,

September 3d,1847. J. S. ToRRENS.

Read letters from Mr. Secretary Bushby, Home Department, forward-

ing extracts from a memoir by Mr. Masters, on the Natural History of

the Agami Hills, communicated through Major Jenkins.

From the under-Secretary to the Government of India with the

Governor General, and from the Secretary to the Government of the

North Western Provinces, sending in duplicate two reports from Lieute-

nants Keatinge and Evans, on passages accomplished on the Nerbudda

river from Mundlaisur to Baroach.

From H. M. Elliott, Esq., announcing that Lieut. Strachey’s memoir

on the lake districts of Manasarowur has been placed in the hands of

Mr. Batten of Almorah, to be forwarded to the Society.

From Capt. Thuillier, Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, enclosing

the Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office for

October.

From Capt. Vicary, Subathoo, forwarding a memoir on the Botany

of Sinde.

From Mr. Laidlay, enclosmg 16 Rupees, a subscription by Dr.

Campbell of Darjeeling, for the repairs of the monument of Sir W.

Jones, the restoration of which the Secretary stated had been entrusted

to Messrs. Sherriff and Co.

From Walter Elliot, Esq., Madras, sending a paper on the language

of the Goands, and the identity of many of its terms with words now in

use in the Telugu, Tamil and Canarese.

From Brigadier Stacy, commanding at Neemuch, forwarding a draw-

ing by Lieut. Anley of a rare and very large grasshopper, and tendering

his cordial co-operation with the labours of the Society. ;

From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., forwarding a list of coins, which are

offered on sale, and which Mr. Hodgson can procure for the inspection

of the Society.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1249

Dorjiling, October 1st, 1847.

My DEAR Si1r,—The Society may possibly desire to purchase the coins

of which I enclose the list. Let me know and I will procure inspection for

you, if it may be.

Goup CoINs.

Date. Weight.

One of Alexander, ....... sy sigh ote <cotipyry aatinMia ek peace las Sa (i 133 grains.

Gold Mohur of Aurungzeb, ....... SR a op ,

—— Double Guinea of George 2d, ........ 1738

Poms d- Or, Louis loth, oeesiscorn che YE 1/43

. PaMecamid Ob) % sass) 4), bein Ssdnarigney ee 1808 -

—— 7 Shilling piece, George 3d,.........+. 1797

— of Ferdinand 6th, Spain, ............ 1758 27 do.

eRe MEe Ad et. tipo sea e.s ate TALE 6 do.

—— Albert and Elizabeth,...........e+008 1627 54 do.

4 Madras Pagodas,

3 Gold Rupees.

SILVER Corns.

4 Old Roman,

12 Old English from a Ist,

13 Scottish,

65 British, from James Ist to George 3d,.....0+e.se00000+. 41 tolas,

eo evencn, 4 of Napoleon; os... ee es sale Await tele daalllag Sa

1 Italian Napoleon, 5 Lire,

20 Spanish, 1 Joseph, ...... aetccce ere ata EM a 13 da.

5 Portuguese,

2 American 4 Dollars, 1795—1808,

1 Pope Clemens 13th, 1761,

PMMEPSIMT, occ ect eco essere varsaccos Pree, aca 5% do.

DETR Tac sc recesses cs Paeesanes eee Aye rie 14 do.

1 Burgundy, Brabant, 1618,............ Peet entes. pei 23 do.

1 Brunswick,

Bememerrsratl, Cath, 2O,.. ccc ssccecsevsusesene Ppt tenn y s( 22 do.

DO wane, from: 1710 to 1808, 2.0. ce ee ae inte fey vor 4+ do,

P Jewmh Shekel, .......... be hd Give ei eew ation Cate’ wets § do.

1 Charles 9th, 1607,

—_

Spanish, Prussian, Bavarian, American,

Rupees of different Bundelcund states,

Burmah Rupees.

ar “I

1250 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

SitvER MEDALS.

Louis 14th,

Charles 2d, (Restoration,) 2 q

Caroline, (Coronation) 1727, eo eeeeeeeoereoseresrer eens eese ° 2 ao.

CoprpER AND Brass Corns.

Old Roman, ..... SRLS 8 RRS a 40) Bavarian, oe. lacs Phe 1

HUUSSMED A ei teat els ch Wh cacy MRO A Danish. 3; 3 iG cesses 1

Datelys, r4-IGilis > carwariaandes US ge RUSS Ales sheer ince soa sue a 1

PRER CHA ass fa hu a a eee 13 Austrian Maria Teresa,........ lt

POUUUSUESE is) asi ae aise ne eteers Os, CHIMERE). iiss « «care eee 6

English, Seoteh, Irish, Manx,, "oo. Acheen, 5... .. 5. +. es eee a 9

Americnay’; see, os eee a, 4° ‘Swedish, &e.;..... ec. eee

Spanier PA Pee eal. ee oe Unknown, (700.225 Sone eee 13

yi Oh Eis PROPER re bes MRS te fo * -Puiropeah; 3... 35. os 2 Sees 6

From B. H. Hodgson, Ksq., regarding a donation of certam works

he desires to forward to his Holiness the Pope.

W. B. O’SHaucunessy, Esq. Secretary, Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

Dorjiling, 20th October, 1847.

Srr,—I am about to transmit to you a box containing forty-seven Volumes,

as per accompanying list. These works were obtained by me from Lassa,

through the kindness of the Chief Pontiff there, or grand Lama, and they

are the whole remaining relics of the Library of the Tibetan Mission of the

Propaganda at Rome. It is my wish that the books should be presented on

my behalf to His Holiness the Pope, who is now gathering golden opinions

throughout Europe by his sagacious and benevolent efforts for the regenera-

tion of famous and beautiful Italy. The Society, or the Government, will, I

feel assured, readily second my wishes by procuring the conveyance and pre-

sentation to be made in the most fittmg and convenient manner, and upon

that point I request you will be pleased to communicate with His Honor the

President in Council. These books are all that could be obtained by earnest

endeavours and inquiries ; and, small as is their number, I believe that they

will be acceptable on various accounts to His Holiness the Pope, and shall be

delighted to hear that such has been the case. You are aware that the

Church of Rome had formerly large and flourishing Missions in China,

Tibet and Nepal. All went to utter ruin towards the close of the last centu-

ry, when the few Christians belonging to the Nepalese Mission found refuge

in Sarun. The works now forwarded are all that remains of the once flour-

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 1251

ishing Mission m Tibet, whence the Missionaries were expelled by the Chi-

nese into Nepal, and thence by the Gorkhas into Sarun.

I am, Sir,

Your obedient servant,

B. H. Hopeson.

List of books presented to His Holiness Pope Pius IX. by B. H. Hopeson, |

of the Bengal Civil Service, late British Minister at the Court of Nepal.

Names of works. Volumes.

Martyrologium Romanum. Venice, 1738,.. ia! EN ale teaeenl

Storia della vita e del cultu Dis’ Vincenzo Ferrerio. Rome, 1735, | 1

Istoria di Maria Vergine. Naples, 1730, .. 1

Mistica Citta di Dio. Trent, 1731,. ie shh

Collectanea Bullarii. Venice, 1640,.... Dy fi: be ae eee |

Norma Perfecti Episcopi. Komarck, 1719, .. 1

Ludolphi Vita Christi. Venice, 1637,.. Ae 1

Scholastica Commentaria Thomz Aquinatis. Venice, 1691, 1

Pandulphi Vita Gelasiu II. Pape. Rome, 1633,.. : 4200S

Summa universalis Theologiz composita a Cacciaturo Arachiel Armeno.

Rome, 1726,.. a ets

Nuovo Legendario della Vita di Maria Vite! Be. FEE: 1645, . if

Vita del B. Giuseppe Da Leonessa. Genoa, 1695, . se hehe ge

Hieronymi Cardani Somniorum Libri IV. seit Neronis, &c. a

Basil, 1569, ain 2 2 ae at |

Delle Glorie de Sagri Ti Tre Libri. aos 1734, sid ind, gene wool

Logicz Summula, authore Hieronymo de Angeli. Naples, 1693, .... 1

Francesco di Salazar’s Considerations on the spiritual exercises of Loyo-

la. Rome, 1737, 8 copies, .. p tis , es + ie

Dichiarazione di tutto cio che contiene 3 Religione Grckanes Roma,

1738, 2 copies, Las Je ihe a 2

Vita Toribii Alphonsi. Batavia, 1670, .. 1

Bibliorum Sacrorum pars altera, .. i

Rubric Generales Breviarii, va diok

Repertorium Morale Authore R. P. Octavio Morin A. s, J efi Ve-

nice, 1706, [. ‘ “fi S. 6 ie 3k: 1

Institutiones Theologica ad usum Seminarii Pictaviensis. Pictav, 1727, |

Meditazione del Lodovico da Ponte. Venice, 1719,. 2

Catechismus Exdecreto Concilii Tridentini. Brixie, 1632, th l

Secretorum Agri Enchiridion autore Antonio Mizaldo. Lutetiz, 1560, }

1252 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | Nov.

Janua Grammatice auctor Francisco Latino et Nicolao Nerio. Rome,

L736; i Were a oe we) dage G tt sf

Dell’ iitetiane di Cristo di oe, de Kempis. Padua, 1713,...... 1

Le Directeur des Confesseurs par M. Bertant. Rouen, 1663;........ 1

Manuale Thomistarum Biterris Editio 4, Baptiste Gonet, injured, and

imperfect, 1681,...... 7 aa ae Any a Pion. 2

R. P. Thome Tamburini Opera Omnia. Venice, 1694, .... ...... l

Bartholome Medinz in Aquinatis tertiam partem pe on Venice,

1590, . ° ee ee o@ ee Srey COM ores 2 Reed 2 ete. ee Re eee l

Del Mappa Mod Teac. Opera del Aistonts voteees Nichicsh 1795,

Incomplete, ...... saws afalehs AAP SE, OO 3

Vols aes 4/

(Signed) B. H. Hopason.

Dorjiling, in Sikim, 20th Oct. 1847.

[Mr. Hodgson’s communication was confided to the management of

the Council of the Society who were requested to carry his wishes into

effect. |

From M. P. Edgeworth, Esq., Umballah, forwarding a paper entitled,

**Two hours’ Herborization at Aden.”

Banda, October 25th, 1847.

My pear Srr,—I have the pleasure to enclose a paper for the Journal

upon the Aden Flora, such asI saw in a couple of hours scramble among the

rocks there—although the flowers were not numerous yet their forms are

curious, and as far as I am aware no notice has been published of the Aden

Flora. M. Botta’s collections may very likely have included some of what

I suppose to be new, but as I have not any thing but the beginning of his

work and no part of Boissy or Ancher on Oriental plants, I cannot be as sure

of my ground as I could wish—still I do not thmk a possibility of that sort

is a sufficient reason for my not giving to the public my observations for as

much as they may be worth.

I am meditating an account of the Botanical results of an ascent of Parus-

nath, the high hill near the trunk road im the Behar or Ramgurh ranges—

but I have but little time for such things—and have not all the works I

require for the purpose, to do it as I should wish.

Your’s very truly,

M, P. EvGreworta.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1253

From Mr. Piddington, forwarding letters from Major Jenkins and

Capt. S. Reynolds, with a description and drawing of the sculptured

brass vessels used as a medium of exchange among the Garrow

tribes.

My pear Pippineton,—I am not Archeologist enough to know if

this account of the Garrow Korahs 1s of any interest, but the name itself may

be new to you. A Korah or Corah is a brass basin, of which the enclosed

paper gives you the depth and circumference,

It is rather a curious thing that these Corahs are the current coin of the

Garrows, and here is paid fines and tributes in Corahs. We sell them at auction,

and the Bengalis take them back again inthe way of trade and soI suppose,

they hover over these hills forages. I did not know what Capt. Reynolds

says that they were in demand on account of the value of the Brass, but this

value perhaps attaches only to the Corahs of the days of old. At present

new ones are I believe made m the Mymensing and Rungpore zillahs, and I

suppose the brass is as bad as it can be.

The old Corahs must also be of Bengali manufacture, for the Garrows do

not work in brass and not even in iron.

I enclose another bead in great demand amongst the Nagas. Is it Cornelian

or glass ? Can you tell me if such are procurable in Calcutta, and at what

cost per 100.

Your’s sincerely,

October 16th, 1847. J. JENKINS.

Goalpara, August 22nd, 1847.

My pEAR Si1r,—I enclose a sketch made by Mr. Leslie, of the emboss-

ed figures and ornaments on a Garrow Korah or dish, which was brought in

in a case of theft the other day, and as it appeared to me curious how these

people have got hold of such things, I got Mr. Leslie to sketch it in order

to send it you in hopes you would be able to procure information on this

head.

The Garrows themselves do not know how their ancestors became possessed

of these dishes, and state that they are heirlooms in their families, and

are only used on grand occasions. The omlahs and others who I have spoken

to say that they are of Bengalee manufacture, and that the Garrows in the

first instance obtained these from them. If so what is the reason of the

Bengalees anxiety to purchase these Garrow Korahs, as they can obtain, it

may be supposed, as good in Bengal, but they are willing to give any price

here for the Korahs to sell in Bengal.

1254 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

The metal being pure and good the art must have become extinct amongst

them and the purchase merely for the profit on the sale of the metal, or

else the Korahs are the manufacture of other countries ; my reason for sup-

posing they are not Bengali is because the dishes are of an entirely different

shape from those used by Bengalis, and when they repurchase them from the

Garrows they do so merely for the profit on the metal. I am not acquainted

sufficiently with the heathen mythology to know what the figures of the

accompanying sketch denote, but they are beastly enough to belong to the

Hindus. Are they Hieroglyphical? The dish from which this sketch was

taken was of the circumference of the paper, and the figures are of the exact

size each figure was in relief, rising above the side of the dish about half an

iach.

My dear Sir,

Your’s very sincerely,

S. REYNOLDs.

[A further notice on this subject will appear in a future number, |

From Capt. Kittoe, submitting copy and translation of inscription

on the ruined temple of Oomga.

Note from Mr. Hodgson enclosing remarks on the Serica Regio of

the ancient geographers.

Dorjiling, 31st August, 1847.

My pear Sir,—The enclosed may perhaps appear to the Society of some

little interest with reference to Messrs. Taylor’s and Cunningham’s recent re-

marks on the Serica Regio, or, at all events will serve to apprise the Society

that [have not been neglectful of its wishes with regard to the Mission to

Tibet, though I regret much that too late a notice and want of books, have

prevented my doing so much as I would otherwise gladly have done.

Your’s most truly,

B. H. Hopeson.

(Copy)

Darjeeling, 3\st August, 1847.

My pear WavueGu,—Many thanks for'the perusal of Lieut. Strachey’s

letter. I am sure he will answer your expectations from him. As

you say, conjectural and historical geography, are poor things, after

all; for geography is pre-eminently a matter of facts, and *tis futile and

wearisome to a degree to follow the philosophers who so dashingly sub-

stitute theory and conjecture in this field for thimgs more solid, and

alone admissible in our day of actual universal contact with those things.

Nevertheless conjectural geography may be of high service in sharpening and

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1255

guiding the attention of him who has to traverse the regions speculated upon;

and, from the perusal of Humboldt, Klaproth, Grosier, Remusat, Prichard,

and from comparison of what they say with De Coros, Gerard and Moor-

croft, I have now filled my head with matter for questioning, and much regret

that I had not sufficient warning, so that what I wrote for you, six

weeks ago, was the mere crumbs of memory. Still however I want Klap-

roth’s Carte de l’Asie Centrale (Berlin, 1835) and Ritter and Mahlman’s maps

of yet later date, and therefore, though with every wish to be useful, I will

write no more at present lest I should iterate, merely and clumsily, what Lt.

Strachey will find in those, the last and best, guides, and because also one

evil of this conjectural system of facts is that there is no, getting one’s say

into moderate compass! I hope Lt. Strachey will be able to penetrate into cen-

tral and eastern Tibet. If he could get in that direction, as far as Siling,

and thence trace the boundary of China, and of Kham, as far as Assam, he

might solve a world of most interesting geographic and ethnographic pro-

blems. Siling, I am sure, is the Serica regio of the Classics, said region in-

cludmg Tangut, Sifan, Kham, Shensi, Setchuen, im reality, and in the vague

apprehension of that day extending to all the proximate parts which either

furnished any portion of the things in commerce or lay in any of the routes

of the traders, so that the sub-Himalayas on one side (including Assam), and

Indo-China on the other, and Bishbalig on a third hand, all came to be com-

prised in the Serica vel Sinica regio, the nucleus of which certainly was

Siling, though it might and did extend thence westward over little Bucharia.

It would be a grand thing for geography (and ethnography) to make out the

alleged differences and identities in regard to Tangut, Sifan and Kham ; and

to mark off their boundary towards China proper and little Bucharia and

Mongolia; and to test the fact of a great transverse snowy range (Yun-ling,

Pe-ling) answering on the east to the Beluttagh on the west, and forming,

if it exist, the eastern term of High Asia, as Belut does the western ; and

to find out how it is that with such a meridional or vertical range forthcom-

ing between these Chinese and Tibetan countries, nevertheless so many and

such large rivers flow off from the latter, east and south, into China, and

Indo-China, &c. &c. &c. Then again, in ethnography, the power of testing

the meaning of the Tibetan “ Hor-Sok,” precisely and accurately, by means

of language and physical attributes,* and, by the same means, of marking

off distinctly the Tibetan fixed and nomade races from the Chinese, and from

the Scythie races (Turk, Mongol, Tongus) is a rare chance for this Mission,

* Sogdiana doubtless included the Bishbalig as well as Anderjan, Tashkand,

Khajand, &c. et intra Tmaum (adarcton) the towns on either side having always been,

and being still, inseparably blinded,

1 2Z

1256 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

which I hope it will not neglect ; nor yet forget the immense interest attach-

ing to the ubt et quid of. the classic Sace and Indian Sakas, whose head-

quarters were, I am sure, the Sogdiana of the Classics, and whose existence

there as a great people, so long ago as the 5th Century, B. C., is attested by

their King’s visit to Sakya at Cattuck, as is their contemporaneous existence

as a great people throughout Northern India or the N. W. provinees, by all

the records and events of Sakya’s life, he having been himself of their blood

and breed, and the Sakas and Sichivis, all his fellow-clansmen of the race of

the Sacz of Sogdiana, whose very name seems to survive in the Sok (pro-

nounced Sog) of Tibet at this day, and also in the Soch or Yakuts of the

Lena, a far-dissevered but true limb of the same mighty body which was

famous ages before the Tartars and Mongols were heard of, and which has an

intimate connexion with Indo-germanic History in the West and the East.

Could we recover the clue to this race, it would be a brave event indeed.

Your’s ever,

(Signed) B. H. Hopegson.

From Capt. Kittoe, offering his services to the Society as their

Honorary agent at Benares ; advising the issue of a circular to Political

officers, seeking information regarding the festivals held near their sta-

tions ; also an application to Government for free transit of sculptures

in the river Steamers.

_ To the Secretaries, Asiatic Society.

Banares, 29th August, 1847.

Dear GENTLEMEN,—I have the pleasure to forward a paper on the

travels of Chi Fa Hian in the province of Behar with a description of the

localities I lately had an opportunity of visiting, attempting to follow this

clever and truthful Chinese priest’s track. The subject being one of consider-

able importance in many points of view, I trust therefore 1t may prove accept-

able.

2nd. Ibeg t6 suggest for the consideration of your Society, and of its

Committee of papers, my proposal that a few copies of the Oriental works on

hand should be sent to me for disposal (by sale) at this city; the Sanskrit

works im particular. I shall be happy to afford my assistance m this matter,

which may better our funds.

3d. I propose that the Society should issue a circular letter to all pub-

lic functionaries, and more particularly to Political Officers (who have gene-

rally more leisure) calling on them to collect notes on the different festivals

held in or near their stations, stating the period of the year in which such

are held, at what places, what day of and in what moon; the length of time

1847.] Proceedings of the dsiatic Society. 1257

continued, the nature of the rites and ceremonies, the castes most engaged in

each, and any other information which intelligent persons will be so good as

to collect. Ihave often reflected upon the usefulness of such information

properly embodied and considered ; by such we may be able to throw great

light on the ancient religion of the country, and more particularly on the

subject of Budhism in its early form, Mr. Laidlay has kindly brought to my

notice avery important fact described by Fa-Hian, viz. the existence of a

“ Rut jatra,” or Car procession of the image of Budha, at the same period

as that now observed for the Car of Jugnath, which fact adds weight to an

opinion I have long held that both Jugnath and Somnath were originally

Budhist fanes. A great fair was held at Sarnath, last week, a place of known

Budhist origm, but the object worshipped is Maha Deva, which again adds

weight to another opinion I have expressed on the possibility of that wor-

ship being also connected with Budhism for as I have shown already, wherever

Budist relics exist there also we find the emblem of Siva, or the male

power.

4th. I request that your Society will apply to Government to allow sculp-

tures and other objects worthy of a place in the Museums of Caleutta and

the India House to be taken free of expense on board their river steamers.

I for one am so situated that I could supply many very useful specimens. I

have at present several very curious idols lately dug up, and many more would

be supplied.

In conclusion, I beg to offer my services whilst at this place as agent on all

matters of interest to the Society. I wish to further the views of my kind

patron, our late lamented Secretary, James Prinsep, whose name is still men-

tioned with respect and affection at this seat of his first labours for the in-

terest of our Society.

| M. Kirros.

The marks of the Society were voted to Capt. Kittoe for his obliging

offer para. 2d and last, which was accepted; his suggestions in paras,

3d and 4th being referred to the Council for consideration.

From Baron Van Hammer Purgstall, transmitting a set of the Vien-

na Review for the last year.

From Dr. Julius Retzhold, Librarian to His Royal Highness the

Prince John of Saxony, acknowledging with thanks the present from

the Society, of Abdul Razzaq’s Dictionary of the technical terms of the

Sufees. .

From Messrs. Allen and Co., London, dated 19th August, 1847,

enclosing annual statement of account,

1258 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ Nov.

From Mr. Christian of Monghyr, presenting the Catechetical dia-

logues of Sook, Sanscrita, with English version.

Received through Mr. Blyth—

Meteorological Register for May, June, and July, 1846, kept at

Kurachee, by Lieut. Blagrave.

Also, for exhibition, a specimen of Punjabee art, illustrative of the

Ornithology of the country of the five rivers.

Communications were submitted from the Council of the Society—

1. Informing the Society that Mr. Muller, the accountant, having

been compelled by ill-health to proceed to Darjeeling, they had selected

Mr. Frederick Greenway to officiate in Mr. Muller’s place. (Mr.

Greenway is appointed to act for Mr. Muller as accountant to the

Mint). Approved accordingly.

2. An opportunity occurring for procuring at cost price, the follow-

ing valuable works :—

Dumas Chimie appliquée aux arts, 8 vols. with atlas.

Villefosse Richesse Minerale, with atlas.

Hassenfratz, Siderotechnie ; price for all Rs. 320.

The Council recommend their being purchased for the Library—

agreed accordingly.

3. The Council submitted a letter from Mrs. Belnos, forwarding for

the inspection, opinion and patronage of the Society, MS. and draw-

ings, entitled “ Illustrations of the Sundhya, or daily prayers and poo-

jahs of the Brahmins.”

The Council having referred the application to the examination of a

Sub-committee, have received a report, in which the collection of draw-

ings is described as curious and interesting,—the text well written—

and if lithographed by able artistsin Europe, and certain Anatomical

defects in the drawings remedied, deserving the Society’s patronage on

the publication being completed. The Council propose that a communi-

cation to this effect be addressed to Mrs. Belnos. The Sub-committee

and the Council further recommend the purchase for 100 Rs. of a copy

of Mrs. Belnos’ published work on the manners and costumes of the

people of Hindustan.

The preceding proposals were unanimously adopted.

With reference to the objection made by a member lately elected

to paying for the whole quarter, he having been elected in the last

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1259

month thereof, the Council propose, as a future rule without retros-

pective effect, that members only pay from the month in which they

are elected—agreed unanimously.

5. The defaulters’ list having been again under consideration of the

Council by a vote of the September meeting, they propose—

That members in India defaulters for more man 12 months be

struck off the list, after three months’ notification being given—and

that the names of members removed on this account be duly published

in the Society’s proceedings.

Unanimously agreed to, and it was further directed to discontinue

sending the Journal till arrears be paid up.

6. The Council submitted a letter from Dr. Roer, presenting the

portion of the Rig Veda he has already completed, including the text

and two translations, prose and metrical. ‘The Senior Secretary read

the prose version of several hymns.

After the reading of the hymns, it was proposed by Col. Forbes, se-

conded by Mr. O’Dowda, and agreed, that the MS. and versions be

referred to the Oriental Section for their report, and that the Assistant

Secretary, Rajendra Lal Mittra, be elected a member of that Section.

Lastly, the council by advice of the Oriental Section, recommend the

distribution of Dr. Heeberlin’s Sanscrit Anthology according to the

annexed list, which was handed in :—

1 The Honourable the Court of Directors,.......... aS Re 25 copies.

2 His Royal Highness John Duke of Saxony, ............6. 1 copy.

eae Woiversity- of Oxford, siti ie o tele er tered aad 1 do.

4 Mitta, Carabridges.« sree ios sieieiere via Te Pe a aa seetaheees 1 do.

eto Dublin, —. 2:00:00 ata tahe leita teeters se Oe ns. 2 PION 1 do.

Semero Christianiay ........c0.0.s sees enee: uae tae Miley ete

Seer AsiaLte SOCIELY Of PAMS, 6s ccc ees c este ence ce ners 1 do.

pemcexcamemy Of Berlin, Tat Me eee cela wee ve 1 do.

1] ——St. Petersburg,........00e00- TE te ealg pehlee aren ne Fa 1 do.

12 American Philosophical Society,.........+. gee we Seaidietare 1 do.

Meemor eH. Wilson, .. 3. i. ew ieee ee eee WP. eH, PIPE eT. 1 do.

ee Th. DTI ee. ek UO danas Pe PUr i ey oes Od ve 1 do.

Pe POUTSCON el) UV iets dlidle wele wen wae ’ 1 do.

1G The HMonourable G; Turnery? 1) e's Wae eiic ce ee cone ly dat

1260 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Nov.

Lfo Col. Le-Gi Widi.e Sykes, ce. 2 ies cere nee ils apr editans lek te

1 do.

13. Sin.GoG. Haughton jas eg dh ows eaten wiintinie gigi << 1 do.

19° Mi Bx BurnouGit Miss ite Geo sd 3 bettie ae cae eae 1 do.

20). Ma PK. Fancanise paris is. 5's: a0) kee Rharercuecaeen's Meet eee 1 do.

21 Mi Lanelois, Pairisg.s'. gris eos so ° RCC ee ee sie 1 do.

22. Capt. Troyer; Patign «|. vs 2 le sieeve Weasel ieee 1 do.

23 Baron Von Hammer Purgstall. Vienna sii. ons sma’ 1 do.

24 CharlessLassen.,” Bann, - i+ auc occ b ies cee AED ci oe Se 1 ‘do.

BOL. DOPPS OCLs cc cris wie oo sons Gevelariitaversents iene cis Ser ere ean 1 do.

26) Ay Bawald, Mabingeny. /o. 4. cis enlsates! sis se ere koe cee ae 1 do.

97 \F"Raehert, Berliny).. see. SOO Se eee AAG ye ent 1 do.

98. AUP SPott; Balkep sous. Se. eele ee Ae ee 1 do.

29. Je F.) Grotefend; Hanover, (es \.iiidii’. <a Sele gaara Rh eee 1 do.

30 J. Gildemeister, Bonn,....... ee a tamatronat azatud a aan 1 do.

Sib. H poche tis, Seiad 09 12 ots asco cmtalan gato aakeie eae 1 do.

SQ doter.. Ber ia 6... «wha, wives eke! a,eun Penh: yh AER Agtad WY As sae 1 do.

33 F. Benary, Berlin,......... MEAT TE eh et a RE et 1 do.

542 Poet ilimenk ).. «:c.e\seael v's sare oie ote ake PR re a tee hi See: ieee - 1 do.

55-——GOFPESIS, VOL, 5.65, ewes cin are ob es tae dhe ie eee er x 1 do.

30 The Honourable Mr. Mhomasoim,. <5. «ccs 2 syle ons core pie: 1 do.

37 Bs Hy Hodesoa, Psqe; "cc Warcane ec = stot yo eis nase Co a aed Oo 1 do.

OO MajOe G. Nearstdll,” selects wae,c +t See iwi oe are meet 1 do.

SO" Minin, RS qi Lae etree aietoirs ere end Renna pe eraeE 1 do.

40—Trevor, Esq........... Weveta steele sth At aeeh ENS: Sete ale ere 1 do.

4), Raja Radakant Deby 21.325... etiatenel. ea one P 3). piel 1 do.

42 Debendernath Tagore, ..... bsbae -lemiad EL Grteal> enqaetbaree « 1 do.

43): Dig. Ballanpyne,, jie igergiut eta hinds wells bag e OR apa 1 do.

44 Bombay Branch Asiatic Society,....... piriahelaieinine Wat winiehedo;

45 Madras Literary Society,........ See ee amiipe Aces seme 1 do.

Report of the Curator, Museum of Economic Geology, for the months of Sep-

tember and October.

From W. C. Thorburn, Esq., we have received several cannon and swivel

balls of a fine grained granite (almost a micaceous sandstone) from a hill

fort near Dhontola-Kooda-Ghat Purgunna, in the district of Gowalpara.

From Major Jenkins we have received eight specimens of Marbles, Serpen-

tines, Jasper, Basanite, &c., some of which are of great beauty, and nearly all

good additions to our cabinets in both departments.

In reference to them Major Jenkins remarks that at a future time may find

employment for a large body of workmen in converting them into ornamental

1847.| Proceedings of the Asiatie Socrety. 1261

articles, as is now done with serpentines of the Lizard, which many of them

very exactly resemble. And it was only recently discovered that the Cornish

Stones were of any value.

That gentleman has also forwarded to us additional specimens of the Deo

Monnee beads, of which some are distinctly enough nothing more than blue

and green beads and bugles, and the red ones evidently artificial. In a subse-

quent letter Major Jenkins sends one of thelarge spindle-shaped cornelian beads

so common on the coast which he also states to be of value as a Deo Monnee.

I have procured, and after grinding them a little sent him a supply of various

kinds of bazar and European beads amongst which no doubt some may be

found to possess the peculiar characters entitling them to be considered as

sacred.

Geological and Mineralogical.

I have the pleasure to announce here a new mineral discovered by Captain

Newbold in the Kurnool district, and which I have named Newboldite.

It has also the rare merit of establishing a new family of Minerals, viz.,

one of the double sulphurets of the metals and earths, it being a compound

of bi-sulphuret of Iron with some earth, which may possibly be new, but

being obtained in very minute quantities | am unwilling to pronounce upon

it decisively.

I have put the mineralogical and chemical details into a separate paper for

the Journal, as they would not interest the meeting.

Major Jenkins has sent us a few specimens of boulders from Sudiya, amongst

which is a very fine specimen of Talcite or Nairite, which is an addition to

our Mineral Cabinet.

LIBRARY.

The following books have been received since the last meeting.

PRESENTED.

Results of Astronomical Observations made during the years 1834, 1835,

1836,1837, and 1838, at the Cape of Good Hope, by Sir John F. W. Hers-

chel.— By HIS GRACE THE DUKE oF NORTHUMBERLAND.

The Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. XXI. part I—By THE

ACADEMY.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. ILI. parts I, and I1.—By THe

ACADEMY.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for

the months of August and September 1847.—By THe Deputy SuRvEYOR

GENERAL.

1262 Proceediugs of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

LeMoniteur des Indes-Orientales et Occidentales, Tome II. No. 3.—By

THE Epiror.

Pre-eminence of the Vernaculars; or the Anglicists answered : being four

letters on the Education of the people of India, By B. H. Hodgson, Esq.— By

THE AUTHOR.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for September and October 1847.—-By

THE Eprrors.

The Upadeshak, Nos. 10, 11.—By THE Eprtror.

The Oriental Baptist, Nos. 10, 11.—By THe EprrTor.

The Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, Nos. II, III.—

By THE EpIror.

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. X. part II—By THe Soctery.

Jahrbucher der Literatur, for 1846.—By Baron Van Hammer Pure-

STALL.

The Journal of the Royal Geographical Society, Vol. XVII. part I.—By

THE SOCIETY.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. 11.—By THE So-

CIETY.

Tatwabodhini Patrica, Nos. 50, 51.—By tHe TATWABODHINI SABHA.

Bulletin de la Société de Geographie, Troisiéme série, Tome VI.—By THE

Sociery.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for October 1847.—By tHE Epirors.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen morganlandischen Gesellschaft herausgegeben

von den Geschaftsfuhrern. Heft [1.—By Tue Epriror.

EXCHANGED.

The Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, No. 85.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 205-6.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society, Vol. VI. part I.

The Athenzum, Nos. 1027-30,-31,-32,-34,-35.

PURCHASED.

A Comparative Grammar of the Sanscerit, French, Greek, Latin, Lithuanian,

Gothic, German, and Sclavonic Languages, by Professor F. Bopp. Trans-

lated from the German by Lieut. Eastwick, and conducted through the Press

by Professor Wilson. 2 Vols. 8vo.

Travels in New Zealand; by Ernest Diffenbach, M. D. 2 Vols. 8vo.

Memoirs of the Life and Administration of Sir Robert Walpole, Earl of

Oxford ; with original correspondence and authentic papers, never before

published. By Wm. Coxe, 3 Vols. 4to.

Traité de Chimie, Appliquée aux Arts; par M. Dumas, vols. | to 8,

and a 4to Atlas.

1847.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1263

La Sidérotechnie, ou l’Art de Traiter les Minéraux de fer pour en obtenir

de la Fonte, du Fer, ou de l’Acier ; par J. H. Hassenfratz. 4 Vols. 4to.

De la Richesse Minérale, Considerations sur les Mines, Usines, des différens

Etats presentées comparativement, 1. Sous le rapport des produits et de l’ad-

ministration, dans une premiére division, intitulée Division Economique ; 2.

Sous le rapport de l’etat actuel de l’art des mimes et usines, dans une seconde

division, intitulée Division Technique ; (avec une atlas in folio, par A.M.

Heron de Villefosse.

The Birds of Australia, by J. Gould. Parts XXVI, XXVII.

The Atesh Kedah, or Fire Temple, by Hajji Lutf Ali Beg, of Isfahan,—

Edited by N. Bland, Esq. ¥

Journal des Savants, Juin et Juillet 1847.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 126 and -

130.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 131.

The Edinburgh Review, No. 173.

The Calcutta Review, No. 15.

Vetalapanchavingsati, or the twenty-five tales of Vet&la. 1 Vol. 8vo.

The North British Review, No. 14.

Museum or ANTIQUITIES.

Cannon and swivel Balls from a Hill Fort near Dhontola Khooda Ghaut

Purgunnah, in the district of Goalpara, Assam.—Presented by W. C. Thor-

burn, Esq.

LWAPPLDILLLD ILO IDLO DD ELNOININ.

For Drcremser, 1847.

At a meeting of the Asiatic Society, held on Wednesday, the Ist of

December, 1847.

G. A. Bususy, Esq. in the Chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed, and

the accounts and vouchers for the past month submitted as usual.

The Senior Secretary sought and obtained permission to print the

accounts for the past year previous to the next meeting—the meeting

to be held on the 12th of January, to permit of the preparation of the

Annual Report to be then brought forward.

Capt. Rogers, R. N., Superintendent of Marine, was duly ballotted

~ for and elected a member of the Society.

1264 Proceedings of the Asiatic Sociely. | Dec.

Read letters from Dr. L. C. Stuart, withdrawing his name from the

list of members.

| To the Secretary, Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

My pear Sir,—I am sorry that circumstances compel me to request that you

will be good enough to accept of my resignation as a member, but beg you will con-

tinue to send me the Journal as heretofore.

May I ask whether I am not entitled to a copy ofthe Asiatic Researches? I

trust that if in your power, you will meet my wishes, and if so, send the Vols. to

the care of the Govt. Steam Agents at Allahabad.

I regret being compelled at present to withdraw from so distinguished a body,

but trust hereafter to be enrolled as a member again.

Your’s faithfully,

Lupovick C. Stuart,

Asst. Surgeon H. M. 29th Regi,

Kussoulie, 5th November, 1847.

From the Librarian to H. M. the King of Prussia, forwarding several

works presented to the Asiatic Society by the Minister of Public

Instruction, and the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta.

Sir,—In continuation of my letter dated 10th June, 1845, I have the honor of

forwarding to you acopy of the books mentioned below, intended for the use of

the Royal Asiatic Society, and presented on behalf of his Majesty’s Minister of

Public Instruction and the Royal Academy of Sciences.

Adding a selection of books on behalf of the Royal Library, intended for the

same use, I hope that these works may prove of sufficient interest to deserve a place

in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society, and I beg you Sir, to accept the renewed

assurance of the highest consideration with which I have the honor of being,

Sir,

Your obedient Servant,

Dr. G. N. Prrtz,

His Royal Majesty’s Chief Librarian and intimate Counsellor of Government.

Berlin, 16th June, 1847.

Books PRESENTED.

1. By His Majesty’s Minister of Public Instruction :

Corpus inscriptionum Graecarum. Vol. J. I. JIf., 3 Vols. fol.

Aristoteles. 4 Vols. 4to.

2. By the Royal Academy of Sciences :

Abhandlungen der Koniglichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin,

Jahrg. 1822—1844. 27 Vols. 4to.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1265

3. By the Royal Library:

Klaproth, Chrestomathie Mandchou, 8vo.

FHjusd. Supplément au dictionnaire Chinois-latin, fol.

Ejusd. Verzeichniss der Chinesischen und Mandschuischen Biicher und Hands-

chriften der Kéniglichen Bibliothek zu Berlin, fol.

Schott, Fortsetzung des Vorstehenden, 8vo.

Index librorum ad celebranda saecularia reformationis tertia, 8vo.

Index librorum quibus Bibliotheca regia Berolinensis aucta est annis 1835—1839.

4 Vols. 4to.

Entwirfe und Studien eines Niederlandischen Meisters ausdem IV. Jahrhun-

dert. quer, 8vo.

Beger, Regum et Imperatorum Romanorum Numismata, fol.

Bjusd. Lucernae, fol.

Kjusd. Ulysses, fol.

Kjusd. Poenae infernales, foi.

Hjusd. Numismata Pontificum Romanorum, fol.

v. Diez, Denkwiirdigkeiten von Asien. Bd. 1. 2. 2 Vols. 8vo.

Ejusd. Ermahnung an Istambul, 4to.

Bjusd. Ueber Inhate und Vortrag des Koniglichen Buchs. 8vo.

Buch des Kabus. Uebersetzt von v. Diez, 8vo.

From Capt. Madden, B. A., Almorah, announcing the communica-

tion of an Essay on the Flora of Kumaon.

From the Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, forwarding the Me-

teorological Register for November.

From Mr. J. W. Grant, with extracts of a note from the Hon’ble

Mr. Thomason, Lieut.-Governor N. W. Provinces, describing a gradu-

ating machine invented by Capt. Strange, 7th Madras Cavalry.

Simlah, 2d Oct. 1847.

My pear Mr. Grant,—Captain A. Strange, 7th Madras Light Cavalry (now

here on leave) is a very ingenious mechanic. His forte is the making of Instru-

ments. He has made up himself here a very ingenious little machine for graduating

scales. The surface to be graduated is moved not in the common way by a screw,

but by a series of wheels, in fact by clock machinery. By its aid he can divide an

inch into 1350 parts. He to-day brought me his machine and showed me its ope-

ration on the enclosed piece of speculum metal cast by himself. You will observe

on it, three sets of scales. The longest and the most perfect was done with care

in his own study. The middle and worst was done to-day amongst a room full of

people, when the machine was hastily put up in my house, and was impeded by

dust, &c. The set at the other extremity were done in his own house, but amongst

many interruptions. The sets show divisions 270 to an inch and 1350 to an inch,

SA 2

1266 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | [Dec.

with figures. The machine is amere model, and far from possessing the accuracy

and finish which he could give it under greater advantages than he can have here.

Now pray put the piece of speculum metal in your microscope and tell me what

you think of it. Ifas I suppose, you will be much struck with Capt. Strange’s

ingenuity, pray show it to your scientific friends that his rare qualifications may be

known. Perhaps if you were to show it round the room at some meeting of the

Asiatic Society, it would attract attention.

J. THOMASON.

From Capt. Newbold, regarding a proposed translation of a Mala-

yan History of Java, by M. Edouard Du Laurier, of the Asiatic Society

of Paris. ; )

You will be glad to hear that my talented and indefatigable correspondent Mr.

Ed. Du Laurier, member of the Council of the Societé Asiatique of Paris, is

engaged in the Translation of a Malay History of Java. I give you his own words,

and if the President or the Secretaries of the Asiatic Society or yourself can obtain

him any subscribers I shall feel obliged.

‘‘ Je vais entreprendre en ce moment une grande publication celle de la grande

chronique de Java, lglad) Doee 1) Sambo rapporté de Batavia par Raffles, et que j’

ai fait copier sur l’exemplaire de ce livre que m’ a ete communiqué par le conseil

de la Societé Royale Asiatique de Londres. L’ouvrage formera deux volumes un

4to et paraitra en plusieus livraisons.”’

From Mr. Mansel of Calcutta, through Mr. Piddington, offering to.

repair without charge the ivory model of the Taj, if sent to his house

for that purpose. Mr. Mansel’s offer was accepted, and the thanks of

the Society recorded.

From Col. Ousely, communicated by Mr. Piddington, enclosing

sketches and an account of temples in Surgunge. (Directed to be pub-

lished in the Journal.)

From Mr. Hodgson, received Dec. 1st, forwarding a comparative

Vocabulary of the several languages or dialects of the Kastern sub-

Himalayas, from the Kalee or Gogra to the Dhanseri, with the written

and spoken Tibetan, for comparison. (Directed to be published.)

From Capt. Vicary, Sabathoo, announcing the discovery of fossil

bones in the “Secondary formation” of the Himalayas.

I am happy to announce the discovery of bones, the Fossil remains of Croco-

diles, in the limestone beds near Subathoo. These are the first fossil bones which

have been found in the ‘‘ secondary formations’’ of the Himalayas. The bones

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1267

are accompanied abundantly with a species of Cerithium (or Turritella?) The

locality is about four miles south of Subathoo. I had previously found some indis-

tinct remains of either a Chelonian or Crocodilean character close to my own house.

They were firmly imbedded in an intensely hard pudding stone. But my last

discovery has placed the matter beyond all doubt.

The limestone beds (near Subathoo) are of little thickness, alternating with, and

subordinate to, immense beds ofa fissured and friable clay slate, which often con-

tains calcareous matter, derived doubtless from the disintegration of shells origin-

ally imbedded in it, and of which the indistinct remains are often apparent ; the

slate often passes gradually into the limestone, and at such points only are casts

of Fossils procurable. The central portion of the limestone beds is intensely

hard, and although abounding in fossil remains, nothing can be individually de-

tached.

In many places the limestone beds seem to be wholly composed of Ostrez, but

so firmly cemented together, that as yet I have been unable to obtain an entire

specimen. In other beds casts of an Astarte like bivalve are most abundant,

sparingly accompanied with Turritella and a few other spinal shells; specimens

capable of identification are rare, although individuals are sufficiently abundant ;

the number of genera and species as far as I have yet noticed are few. Ostrea

seems to be the only shell retaining a portion of ita calcareous matter, all the

others are casts. The bones are completely petrified, not a particle of animal

matter remaining, and it is impossible to dislodge them entire. Part of a lower

jaw showing six alveoli with broken off teeth, and a scapula, are among the most

perfect I have been able as yet to disengage from the rock. J mean shortly to

revisit the place and to renew my efforts to obtain good specimens.

W. VICARY.

Subathoo, 20th Nov. 1847.

The Council communicated a letter from the most Reverend Dr.

Carew, Archbishop of Edessa, offering, in reply to an application from

the Society, his suggestions and cordial co-operation in forwarding to

His Holiness the Pope, the works once belonging to the Roman Catho-

lic Mission in Thibet, and which Mr. Hodgson has procured from the

Grand Lama for presentation to Pope Pius 1X. The thanks of the

Society were unanimously voted to His Grace the Archbishop, whose

suggestions as to the mode of transmitting the books, were directed to

be adopted ; and a complete set of the Society’s Oriental publications,

Researches and Journal, to be forwarded at the same time for presenta-

tion to the Library of the Vatican.

Also extracts from a letter received by Dr. O'Shaughnessy from Pro-

fessor Wilson, announcing the progress actually made in the home

1268 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Dec.

edition of the Vedas, and offering his advice as to the Oriental works

which the Society should undertake.

3 * * * * We have begun the printing of the Rig Veda, at

Oxford, the Court having most liberally engaged to defray the cost. The Academy

of St. Petersburgh proposes to print the Yajur, and a Dr. Weber has been here se-

veral months collating MSS.; a Dr. Benfey is about to print the text ofthe Sama

Veda. Still there will be plenty of work for the Society if they have any members

qualified to conduct it. There are many and very extensive supplementary portions

which it would be desirable to have printed, but nothing should be printed without a

commentary. The Satapatha Bralimana for instance, would be an excellent subject for

their money and their industry. There can be little doubt I think if the grant be not

withdrawn, the Society will be expected to apply it strictly to the objects for which it

was sanctioned, and to furnish regular accounts of its appropriation. Natural His-

tory is unquestionable a legitimate subject of the Society’s researches, but it must

not be the exclusive one. Man must claim his share of attention as well as birds and

reptiles. I hope better things from the future.

H, H, Wiuson.

East India House, Sept. 17, 1847.

Further, a letter from Dr. Roer, declining, under the circumstances

stated by Dr. Wilson, to proceed any further with the edition of the

Veda on which he has been engaged, and proposing to follow Dr.

Wilson’s valuable suggestions.

To Dr. W. B. O’SHAUGHNESSY,

Senior Secretary, Asiatic Society, Bengal.

Dated Asiatic Society, 8th Nov. 1847.

Sir,—Having perceived from a letter of Professor Wilson, that the printing of

the Rig Véda has been actually commenced upon at Oxford, I consider it my duty

to propose to the Council, that the Society should discontinue their edition of this

Véda.

From the letter above alluded to it also appears, that the Yajur Véda is to be

published in Russia, and the Sama Véda in Germany.

Under these circumstances I would suggest, in accordance with the wish of Pro-

fessor Wilson, as the most appropriate application of the Oriental fund, the print-

ing of Sanskrit works, connected with the Védas; first of all of the Satapatha

Brahmana, as proposed by Professor Wilson, Yaskas Nirukta and Nighanta, &c.

&c. As, however, our Library contains a few portions only of this Brahmana, and

as it will take a long time to collect the MSS. for this purpose, I propose in the

meantime to publish an edition of the ten Upanishads (as they are called kar éfoxnv)

or the philosophical part of the Védas. This work, as the foundation of the Védan-

ta and the most ancient record of philosophy that has been handed down to us, is

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1269

fully worthy of the patronage of the Society. Some Upanishads have been pub-

lished before, but neither a complete edition of this appeared nor one equal to the

subject. The Asiatic Society possesses some splendid MSS. of the text, with

the commentary of Sankaracharya and a gloss of Ananda Giri. The edition should

give the text with English translation, the commentary complete, and such portions

of the gloss as illustrate passages not sufficiently explained by the commentary, or

as establish another view of the text.

It will be some satisfaction to me, and I believe also to the Society, if the part

of the Rig Véda which has been completed, be laid before the public, and I there-

fore propose to print it on my own responsibility by subscription, if the Society

enables me to do so by subscribing to a certain number of copies. I venture to

hope, that this proposition will meet with the approval of the Society, which will,

Tam convinced, sympathize with my disappointment in having laboured many

months for an undertaking which must now be abandoned.

I have the honour to be,

Sir,

Your most obedient Servant,

E. Roer,

Co-Secretary, Asiatic Sociely.

The Council proposed with reference to these communications, that the

Oriental Section be solicited to report upon the subject to the January

meeting, and that the portion of the Veda already edited by Dr. Roer,

be published with the Journal, as a specimen of the contemplated

Bengal edition, and at the expense of the Oriental Fund. This pro-

posal was unanimously adopted.

Mr. Piddington read a notice of the rolled balls of coal found in the

Burdwan mines, (to be inserted in the Journal.) He also exhibited

specimens of Galena presented by Capt. Sherwill from the south of

Bhagulpore, and a model of a large diamond in the possession of the

Nizam, a notice of which will appear in an early number of the Jour-

nal.

Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology for the Month of November.

Geology and Minerology.—I have put into the form of a paper for the Jour-

nal the results of the examination of a specimen of Ball coal from the Burdwan

Mines which we obtained with the series of specimens from that quarter presented

to the Museum of Economic Geology by Mr. Williams, and these results are highly

curious as Geological data, for they seem to prove the existence of beds of coal of

the same quality as the present ones, but formed long before them and then broken

up and rolled by streams as boulders into the present deposits, whilst they were in

1270 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Dec.

the act of forming, just as we might suppose the Missisippi, now rolling fragments

of coal into the Gulf of Mexico, to be deposited in coal beds now forming there.

This is a lapse of time at which the imagination is startled, but if the accounts given

by Mr. Williams that these balls are found of all sizes up to 18 inches or more in

diameter in coal beds, be correct, there seems no other way of accounting for them,

for they are distinctly rolled, or at least rounded fragments formed like the other

coal in layers. Mr. Homfray, I observe, has noticed these balls as rolled by the

attrition of water, but the question of how they can have been deposited, is one of

first interest with reference to the time we have hitherto supposed necessary for the

formation of coal and its superincumbent strata.

Economic Geology.—We have received from our always active contributor, Cap-

tain Sherwill, two specimens of lead ore, of which he says :—

‘¢T send by steamer as it is too heavy for banghy, two lumps of Antimony ore

embedded in a decaying or oxide stained quartz rock, which is found to the south

of Bhagulpore. As Iam busy from morning to night with business connected

with my survey, I must defer furnishing any information I may possess upon its

locality, extent, &c.”’

This ore contains a portion of Antimony and of Arsenic, but a much larger one

of lead, so that it is much more properly a lead and not an antimony ore. With-

out destroying the specimens we cannot obtain a good piece for analysis, and I have

thus only noticed it temporarily (intending to refer to it again) but desirous that

our friend Captain Sherwill should have his discovery announced, assuming that

it is a new locality, which I believe it to be.

LIBRARY.

The following books have been received since the last meeting :—

PRESENTED.

La Rhetorique des nations Musulmanes d’dprés le traite Persan, intitulé Hadayic

ul-Balagat, par M. Garcin de Tassy.— By THe AuTHor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for November, 18!7.—By THe Epirors.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the

month of October, 1847.—By Tur OrricraTinG Deputy SurvEYoR GENERAL.

The Oriental Baptist, for December, 1847.—By tHe Enpitor.

The Upadeshak, No. 12.—By rue Epiror.

EXCHANGED.

Journal Asiatique, Nos. 43—4.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 207.

PuRCHASED.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 132.

The Curator in the Zoological Department gave his usual report on

the acquisitions to the Museum during the past month,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1271

Report of Curator, Zoological Depariment.

The following presentations have to be recorded this evening.

1. H. E. Strickland, Esq. Oxford. A*small collection of English mammalia,

birds, and reptiles.

2. Dr. R. Templeton, of Colombo. Two living Monkeys, one an adult male

of the Ceylon Hoonuman, the other a remarkably coloured female of Presbytis

cephalopterus, (Zimmerman). The former I considered identical (p. 732 ante),

judging from a not very good skin ofa half grown animal examined some time ago,

with Pr. priamus of the eastern and western ghats of the peninsula; but a glance

at the living animal suffices to show its distinctness from that and the several other

allied species which have been confounded under Pr. entelius. At Mr. Elliot’s

suggestion, it may be designated—

Pr. thersites, Elliot, (Pl.—fig. 3.) Adult male inferior in size to that of Pr. entel-

lus (verus) of Bengal, Orissa, and Central India; of an uniform dusky-grey colour

(devoid of fulvous tinge) on the upper parts, darker on the crown and fore-limbs, and

passing to dull slaty-brown on the wrists and hands; the hair upon the toes whitish

or dull white: no crest upon the vertex (asin Pr. priamus), nor does the hair

there form a sort of transverse ridge (as in the living Pr. entedlus) : face surround-

ed with white, narrow over the brows, the whiskers and beard more developed

than in the other entel/otd Indian species, and very conspicuously white, con-

trasting much with the crown and body, which are darker than in Pr. priamus

(as I remember was the smaller specimen which I examined formerly). The strong-

ly contrasting white beard is indeed the most striking feature of this Ceylon species,

as compared with its near congeners.

The specimen of Pr. cephalopierus is a most gentle creature, as were another

that I formerly possessed, and a third which I had opportunities of observing: all

three being females. The two last (one of them now set up in the museum) had

the body black, slightly grizzled; croup, tail, and exterior of thighs, albescent,

palest on the croup and end of tail: head rufescent-brown, a little tinged with

blackish on the sides; and the whiskers, and short hair on the chin and lips, were

dull white, conspicuously contrasting. The specimen now sent by Dr. Templeton

is of an uniform dark brown colour, passing to dusky on the hands and feet ; the

head rather paler and more rufescent, and the whiskers and hairs of the chin and

lips whitish ; the croup, outside of thigh, and tail, are comparatively but slightly

paler and albescent. The skin of a male sent by Mr. Jerdon, (procured also in

Ceylon, to which island the species seems to be restricted,) is marked as in the

others, but is of a much lighter and rufescent brown colour, darker on the hands

and feet, and the croup and tail are fulvescent-whitish : its crown, and especially .

the long hairs of the occiput, are paler than the back. The general colour of this

last specimen is, indeed, that which is confined to the head only of black indivi-

duals ; while in Dr. Templeton’s live specimen, the usual colours are nearly blended

8 B

1272 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. . [Dec.

into uniformity ; the white whiskers, however, remaining the same in all, as well as

the circumstance of the croup and tail being much paler than the rest, and more or

less albescent, the tip of the latter being usually whitish or sullied white. Pr. Johniz,

(Fischer), of the Nilgherries, is a species closely alliedin its colouring to the black

examples of Pr. cephalopterus ; but the former attains a much larger size, and

its tail seems to be always black, and whiskers dark brown, concolorous with the

crown. The expression of the countenances of these two species, when living, is ex-

ceedingly dissimilar.

The Presbytis thersites and Pr. cephalopterus, Macacus sinicus (v. pileatus*),

and Loris gracilis, appear to be the only species of Quadrumana indigenous to.

Ceylon; the three Monkeys seeming to be confined in their distribution to that

island. The Inuus silenus, to which Ceylon has generally been assigned as the

habitat, does not occur there in the wild state; but inhabits the neighbouring pro-

vinees of Travancore and Cochin on the mainland of India.t

* This is the Rilawé of the Cingalese ; and Pr. cephalopterus is, I believe, the Wandura,

corrupted into Wanderoo, which has been transferred to the Inwus silenws by Europeans.

In Major Forbes’s ‘“‘ Eleven years in Ceylon,” II, 144, we read that—‘‘ At Newerra

Ellia, and scattered over the colder parts of the island, is a species of very large Monkey

of a dark colour: some of those I saw were much bigger than the Wandura ; and one

that passed some distance before me, when resting on all four feet, looked so like a Ceylon

” ry’

Bear, that I nearly took him for one. his I presume to have been the Pr. thersites ; or

could it have been Pr. Johnii ? .

+ Dr. John Davy remarks, of the animals of Ceylon, that—‘‘ In respect to the mam-

malia, I am not aware that any species unknown on the continent of India is to be found

in Ceylon, though there are several unknown on the latter, that are common on the con-

tinent ; for instance, the Royal Tiger, the Wolf, and different species of Antelope.”

(Travels, &c.in Ceylon, p. 78.) The ‘‘ Tiger’ so often mentioned by Col. Campbell

and others is, I believe, the Cheetah (Felis jubata) ; which name (or Cheeta Baug )

is in Bengal applied to the Leopard. Besides the three Monkeys, however, above

noticed as peculiar to Ceylon, I suspect must be added the Paradowurus szeylanicus,

(Sehreber, of which Dr. Templeton has sent mea young specimen on loan, and the

identity of which with the allied Philippine species, Martes philippinensis of Cameli, vel

Par. aureus, F. Cuv., I doubt exceedingly) ; and, according to Mr. Elliot, the Sciurus

macrourus. Vespertilio pictus (verus), identical with Javanese specimens, occurs in

Ceylon, and probably in the Indian peninsula also; where, however, it seems to be

generally replaced by an allied species, which I take to be Kerivoula Sykesi of

Gray. Of the Squirrels, Mr. Elliot writes—‘ There is no example of Sc. palmarum in

Ceylon that I could see, whereas Se. tristriatus is abundant. The Sc. macrourus is quite

different from my Travancore specimen which you have identified with it (p. 869 ante).

I saw many skins of macrowrus in Ceylon, all differing ina remarkable manner from

each other in their disposition and shades of colour, and all differing from mine of whieh

the mixed grey tint is uniform, and also the belly ochrey. The one this most resembles

is the Se. pygerythrus of Belanger’s Voyage, and I think it will probably turn out to be

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1273

3. W. C. Thorburn, Esq. of Goalpara. A few snakes, shells, and insects, from

that locality.

4, R. W. G. Frith, Esq. A living specimen of Manis pentadactyla, L. ‘(v.

brachyura, Erxl., &c.), procured in Chota Nagpore. This interesting animal arriv-

ed in Calcutta in a very weak state, having (as I believe) taken no nourishment

from the time of its capture, about eight days (or more) previously ; and Mr. Frith

kept it two days, without his noticing any food that was left with it, or the ants’-

nests to which it was taken, though it lapped water freely : it was then made over

to me, turned loose into a covered enclosure from which it could not escape even

by burrowing, left at liberty to burrow, and a mess of chopped meat and egg, mixed.

with boiled rice, was left with it, which it ate heartily of during the night ; and that

I believe was the cause of its death the following day, after its long previous absti-

nence. I mention these details to show how another living Pangolin should be treat-

ed: for I have little doubt that I could have got it to live, had it not been so

far exhausted. The gait of this animal was remarkable, and gave altogether an-

other novion of the creature from what could be derived from any published figure

of it I have seen: the back is much arched, and the limbs straight and pillar-like.

The walking figure in pl.—was sketched from life ;* and the other figure represents

the attitude in which it died. It showed little disposition to burrow in the ground, as

I apprehend from weakness ; but was content to bury the fore portion of its body,

leaving the croup and tail exposed above the surface. Both skin and skeleton have

been set up, and the internal parts preserved in spirit.

In XI, 453 e¢ seg. (1842), I treated of the genus Manis, enumerating, as esta-

blished species, the M@. pentadactyla, L.,—M. Temminckii, Smuts (of 8. Africa,

nearly allied to the preceding species), —M. javanica, Desm.,—and M. tetradactyla,

L. (v. macroura, Erxl.),—which are all the species that are noticed in M. Schinz’s

Synopsis Mammalium (1845). I described, however, upon that occasion a M.

leptura, nobis; and Mr. Gray has since described a M. muitisculata from W.

Africa (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1843, p. 22), of which Mr. Fraser has given an interest-

ing notice (ibid. p. 53), MM. deptura has the tailas long as the head and body,

of more slender form than in a species received by the Society from Java (but

the same.” In the birds, at least three fine species of Gullinaceé seem peculiar to Ceylon,

viz. two Jungle-fowls, one of which I take to be Gallus Lafayettei, and the other is G.

Stanleyi, Gray ; and the so called Red-legged Partridge of Ceylon, Galloperdix bical-

caratus,(Pen.), which is quite distinct from G. lunulatus, (vy. Hardwickii, v. nivosus ),

of Continental India.

* The plate, however, is less characteristic than the original bare outline sketch.

+ Dr. Cantor (in XV, 259,) describes a peculiar structure adherent to the outer coat

of the stomach of the Pangolin of the Malayan peninsula, which did not exist in the

above specimen of M. pentadactyla ; neither can I find a trace of it in a full grown foetus

of the Pangolin of Arracan, examined for the purpose ; the Arracan Pangolin being

closely allied to, if not identical with, the Malayan peninsula species.

Q o

O B«

1274 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Dec.

which I doubt is the true MZ. javanica), and much less broad at base ; the series of

medial and lateral caudal scales amounting to 30 or 31: underneath the tail, a

succession of series of seven scales each may be counted diagonally across, in

the direction of the tip, from the second and third lateral of the two sides respec-

tively, to the eleventh and twelfth respectively from the base; then successive

series of six scales each, as far as the seventeenth and eighteenth. Alli the scales

are much worn; but allowing for this, the series of lateral caudal scales have evi-

dently been always much smaller than in the Javanese species, and their tips are

appressed in the specimen (to all appearance normally so), so that the lateral mar-

gin of the tail is nearly smooth, instead of being very prominently serrated as in the

other. The scales of the head, neck, and exterior of the fore-limbs are excessively

ground down in the specimen; and those of the upper part of the tail have their

tips broken away, so that the triple row of them presents a series of hexagons to

the view, very unlike what is exhibited by equally worn specimens of the several

following species. The scales upon the exterior of the limbs are also considerably

more numerous in M. lepiura, especially on the hind-limbs ; the claws of the fore

and hind feet are equally developed, the middle one especially being large and

powerful: and the auricle (in the stuffed specimen at least) is nearly obsolete.

Altogether, this species presents a marked approximation to the long-tailed Pango-

lins of Africa. Its habitat remains to be ascertained.

M, javanica, Desm. Two specimens inthe Society’s museum, received long ago

from Java, differ equally from M. leptura and from the presumed Javanese speci-

men before adverted to; while they agree well with the description of M. javanica

in the Dict. Class. The tails of both are unfortunately imperfect ; but at the base

of the tail underneath, a good character presents itself, which readily distinguishes

this species from every other I have to compare with it. The diagonal series of

sub-caudal scales, commencing from the base, comprise but six scales each, for the

first two series on the one side, and one only on the other, followed by a succession

of series of five scales each, for about the basal half of the tail, which is all that

is preserved. The anterior claws are extremely large, especially the middle one,

and even the next outer; while the posterior claws are small: the auricle is well

developed: and the bristles at the base of each scale are more so than in either of

the other species. If full grown, too, which they are or nearly so, the size is much

inferior to that of either of the other species. The description in the Dict. Class.

gives the length as 14 ft. exclusive of the tail, which measures 1 ft. 1 in. ; and this

is about the size of the Society’s two specimens,

M. leucura, nobis, n. s. This species is common in Arracan, and T am assured

that it also occurs in Sylhet, to the exclusion of 14. pentadactyla. Seven or eight

specimens examined had, without exception, the terminal portion of the tail, vary-

ing from about one-third to half, of a glaucous-white colour, abruptly contrasting

with the rest. The auricle is distinct, equally developed with those of WM. penta-

dactyla and M. javanica (apud nos): the claws are of moderate size, and nearly as

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1275

much developed on the hind feet as on the fore :* the serics of body scales varies

from 15 to 17 across, according to the part of the body; and the lateral caudal

scales amount to 28, alike in four specimens under examination: underneath the

tail, the two first diagonal series from the base consist of seven scales, the three

next of six scales each, and the remainder of five each to near the tip. Only the

lateral scales of the body, and those of the hind-limbs, are distinctly carinated, even

in the very young animal ; those of the fore-limbs are very slightly so, and the

lateral scales immediately posterior to the fore-limbs are not carinated. The largest

specimen measures little more than 3 ft., of which the tail is 17 inches: the latter

is moderately broad and flat at base, of much lighter form and more tapering than

in M. pentadaciyla.

Lastly, the large Manis received from Java differs very little from the last, except

that the auricle in the stuffed specimen (the skull having been taken out, and the

skin of the head stretched out of all shape,) appears nearly obliterated ; and the ter-

minal portion of the tail is not glaucous-white, as in all the Arracan specimens. I

suspect that it does not specifically differ from the latter; and that this is the

Malayan species referred to M. javanica after Schinz, by Dr. Cantor in XV, 259;

being apparently also that figured by Marsden.

On comparing together the skulls of M. pentadactyla, M. javanica (apud nos),

M. leucura, and M. lepiura, I find an exceedingly close resemblance between those

of the two former, and of the two latter species, respectively. The skull of M. javanica

is of a still less attenuate form than that of M. pentadactyla, but otherwise exceed-

ingly similar, the most prominent difference consisting in the greater size of the

auditory bullz ; the antero-posterior diameter of these, in M. javanica, being equal

to the space between them and the extremity of the occipital condyles; whereas,

in M. pentadactyla, their longitudinal diameter scarcely exceeds half that space.

The skulls of M@. ldeucura and M. lepturaare much narrower and more attenuate

than in the preceding, but agree in'size, and the differences between them are very

slight: the most prominent is the considerably greater breadth of the occipital

foramen in M, leptura, as shown by the further separation of the condyles, however

the orifice itself may have been enlarged to facilitate the extraction of the brain ; the

intermaxillaries are also broader in M, leucura.

5. Wm. Bracken, Esq. A skin of the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus.

6. Capt. Prior, 64th N. I. Three specimens of Lizards from Beloochistan,

with examples of the common Belostoma indica. The former I intend to describe,

when I can get figures taken of them for publication.

7. KE. O’Ryley, Esq. of Amherst. A small collection of reptiles from that vici-

nity, with also a specimen in spirit of Sorex Peyrottetii, Guérin, v. pygmaus,

* T have heard it remarked that the claws of a Manis are always more developed in

the young than in the adult animal: but we have all ages of the present species, and I

observe a marked uniformity in this respect; and in Mr. Frith’s M. pentadactyla, about

half-grown, the proportions of the claws are the same as in the adult,

1276 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society.

Hodgson. Mr. Gray identifies this minute Shrew with S. pusil/us, S. G. Gmelin,

Reise III, 499, t. 75, f. 1, and suggests it to be the &. pygmeus, Pallas, §. ewilis,

Gm. Syst. Nat., and §. cecutiens v. minutus, Laxm. It certainly has a wide

range in India, for it has been obtained in the Nilgherries, and in a cellar at Madras,

Major Wroughton has presented us with a specimen from Almorah, and we now

have it from the Tenasserim coast.*

8. Willis Earle, Esq. A few quadrupeds and birds from Tenasserim, which

had been put into spirit that has since evaporated, leaving the specimens quite dry.

Among them is a Cucudus, intermediate in size to C. micropterus and C. poliocepha-

dus, and according best with Mr. Hodgson’s C. saturatus, which differs from C.

micropterus, Gould, chiefly in its smaller bill, like that of C. canorus ; if it be not,

indeed, the veritable C. micropterus of Gould.

Also an interesting collection of fishes and some sea snakes, Crustacea, &c., pro-

cured at the Sandheads; which collection supplies-a few species not previously in

the museum. Likewise two large specimens of the common Cobra.

9. From the Barrackpore menagerie. The carcass of a Leopard.

10. From Baboo Rajendro Mullick. A dead Swan (Cygnus olor, L.)

11. Dr. Theodore Cantor. A few horns of Himalayan ruminants.

12, J. Pybus, Esq. <A frontlet and horns of the Sambur (Cervus hippela-

phus), with the beam simple or not forked,—thus corresponding to C. niger,

Blainville, v. Rusa nipalensis, Hodgson.

13. Dr. E. Roer. A small Cobra.

14. An officer of the ‘ Bussora Merchant.’ The head and vertebral column of a

Shark, procured at the Sandheads.

E. Brytu.

The Society’s large collection of European specimens of Vertebrata

was exhibited at the meeting ; and Mr. Blyth’s supplementary Report

on the subject and his similar Report on the collection of Australian

Vertebrata exhibited at the last meeting, will be published separately

from the Journal-of the Society. |

The thanks of the Society having been unanimously voted for all

contributions and communications, the meeting adjourned to the 12th

of January, 1848, when the Annual Report will be submitted and

Office-Bearers elected for the ensuing year.

* Here may be remarked that I have this evidence of the existence of a small brown

Sorex in Lower Bengal, about the size of S. araneus, that I once found the remains of one

in the stomach of an Elanus, shot about 60 miles above Calcutta.

Monument to the late Lord Metcalfe, a Vice President of the Asiatic

Society of Bengal.

The Editors gratefully insert a fac simile with which they have been

favored by Mr. Bushby, of the tablet lately erected in Winckfield

Church, Berks, to the memory of the revered Lonp Metcatre. The

inscription is from the classic pen of Mr. Macaulay.

Lord Metcalfe was elected a member of the Asiatic Society on the

4th September 1819—a Vice President on the 2nd of January 1828.

His exertions for the advancement of the Society and’ the promotion

of the noble ends it should pursue, were cordial, constant and effective.

Many of his most intimate friends became members of the Society

at his instance. He advised and encouraged them to active co-ope-

ration im its labours. ‘The correspondence and records of Government,

on all scientific and literary topics, were by his directions rendered freely

available for publication under the Society’s auspices.

After a separation of several years, while the ruler of another

vast dependency of the British Empire, where this great and good man

designed to found an Institution for the advancement of similar pursuits,

the writer of this brief notice heard him refer with pride and affection

to the Asiatic Society of Bengal as the model by which he desired to

construct the Institute of Canada.

While busts and portraits record the services of other Vice Pre-

sidents of the Society, the insertion of this slight memorial will at least

evince that the grave has not obliterated the grateful sentiments with

which the memory of Lorp Mercatre should be held among us,

> + ie

Yee [Ore

paar iy Ee

{ pe ae Ss

i -- Jose | Geo

-s fos | eee

se [ee | gag

ee ee 6m}

eat ae 9°69

eeegeaeS

+e | wel 6 EE

ee oe G'g38

ee eo 9°38

o ote teats Cro

i a 68

ee ss aa

Pel rete ree

re oe ee O'1g

i peat ee S18

: -- |e | Tog

oe ee GIs

ae ee C13

be oat C19

| @ s6'0 |re'0| Z18

: 99°F \9GF| 8.6L

i ee ee o'L2

% ee - ¢:G38

Pan air 0°69

ee oe 998

ae eo 0°68

ee ee 8°18

= duy |you

Ss 4 nl | ut ee

EO ro} A oe

a 2 a2) | S

pe o) oe bel lee

Bs =

q @ aT | 1997 =| =

a | -uoneagyy| =—&

*sas0By

Ulery

"On,

VIO

OnTG

"1ynUND

‘Ou

LeIIO

"1813S OLIID)

‘TPNUIND OLE)

"Ied10

“NUN D

‘TNuNd) O11 ApNo[D

“ONG

‘OU

"OvIC,

“TTNUIND

"THEMIS O;NUND

“OU

‘OVE

IBID)

OWIG

OVNI,

“OPI

“TpHuUNy)

"AZZ

‘OU"NG

“OIE

“OWI,

‘OWE

ut) fe)

*AYS oy} JO yoodsy

“AA Aq “N|z99 |F6L |8°08 |S86"

"N\¢°99 /Z'8z |6'6L |L16°

9 19°8L |€°08 |968"

"NIZ'L9 |6°8L 190

"M 'N SSL |6'6

“M 'N €'8L \c°0

N ‘S08 |P'T

N SOL 0'0

“MM C79 ere

“MM * S18 |9°Z8 |616"

d 'N S18 9°18 |668°

___ _N10°69 |§'08 |0°%8 |888"

M ‘N\c'69 |0'T8 |0°€8 |298"

_ N|¢-B1 |G'18 |8°%9 |2S8"

M "N19°69 |$'08 |0'%8 |882"

NIZ‘OL |2°6z |S°08 |008"

“N[€°G9 |Z'8Z |S°6L |E88"

“N|P'99 |8°2L |@'6L [868°

"N|g"F9 |O°LL |8°82 /¥6"

_., Nig29 |orzz |0°82 |0c6"

M “N18°89 |8°Z4 |0°6L |0G6"

N\O'TL | Z°6z |P°08 G88"

SIO@LL (O'L8 |S'T8 |99L"

SHO'GL |OLL |O'LL [BES

N\0°0z |9'9 |9°Sg F068"

"N'/0'69 0°%8 $"€8 [976°

__ N}|8'69 [0°28 \S"9 | 186"

M ‘NIUTL 10°78 (0°S9 |LI6"

“NIO'VL |$°S8 j0'L9 |GI6"

"N|0°0L |0'F8 |0°98 |668°6%

soyouy

Ses

Fe [S| 22S] Bee

eee ae Bor ieee) ta.

oes! Sem wise e &

Peon eee lee

PUL AA *a.n1e.1od WoT, SA ®

‘ul ‘d F YW poAIOsqo aInssol ] WNUWIUITAT

nuauay sohaaingy ay2 20 aday

SS ae

“1B9TT) 6°g9

‘I]NUIMD OLD P'°S9 ‘GL |VGO

“1yB1YS oynuiny) 6°19

“Ow” VL9

“OWN, “NIP'S9

‘onig *NIE"L9

B31D| "A *NIO'89

“TINUE OIC) “N{O'OL

“teVa]D} "AA “N|0'89

“Apnoyp a8'OL 0 08

‘OG "NIO'OL LL

‘OUI "H NIG'69 LL

"1v9T’) *N18°69 BL

"1YVIIS OND] «AA “NIO'GL BL

“Op *N(9°69 ‘OL

‘oud “M °NIS*L9 GL

‘ould "MA *NIG'OL CLIT

onid "NIO'SL GL |\CE0"

"1V91O “NI10°L9 FLIIVO’

"Qe1js oTMWND| "AA “NIO'LL ‘L |GCO"

‘OIG "M ‘NOL L|CLO'0

‘THUD "NOEL L|9S6

“IQUE "SIO'LL "BL {TS8"

“Apnoyy “TlO'SL L|1¥6-6%

‘ond NIPLL L |0F0"

onid *NIBTZ L |690°

“oN. "M *NIS°TL 870"

“OUI *M “NIUEL C0"

“ONL "M ‘N|0'8L e Hse ie

4va1Q) “NOLL yee

o> OClol? ise

eso || PMySes es

Sey | Seal S| eee

AN oO io) J Se S

Or oe ot oO iS}

"ANG our joyoodsy | 3 & te So =| Bs

: a ie.

“puUIAA | ‘OINIRADdUEA J, ats

"WG YG 38 poa

aii

JASqO od

Nssoiq WNUIXe]T

)

ysibayy qnarboj0L0070 TT

"GL |SS0"

PON OD SH UD OT CO ED

"uO; ayy Jo skeq

Pees

Page Line

301

302

+P)

HR Te A Re,

Part Ist.

for Triunba read Triimba.

for Sheri at el Beitha read Sheri ’at el Beitha.

for Tarimyer read Tarmiyeh.

for Jeddiah read Jedidah.

for After ‘‘ When it bore East”’ read On the right bank, &c.

for Khiyat read Khayt.

for Jeddiah read Jedidah.

for (in note,) Keif read Kuf.

for Nhar read Nahr.

for bending read trending.

for Dojin read Doy'm.

of note, Seghimeh read Seghirmeh.

for Sir read Sd, and for Tau read Tak.

for Hamria read Hamrin.

for Hamrool read Hamrin.

for Physens read Physcus.

Last of note, Opio read Opis.

for Dalihee and Lagros read Dalahti and Zagros.

for Malwujep read Malwiyeh.

for approached read approach.

for was read is.

for Siel el Azeez read Sid ’t Azeez.

3 & 5 for Maluryeh read Malwiyeh.

)

for passing read passes.

for Malwijeh read Malwiyeh.

for Hebla read Kebla.

for round read mound.

for Shiragoor read Shirazoor.

of note, ‘“‘ Ustrima’”’ read ‘“ Ustrina.”’

for Sammariah read Samarrah.

», 18 & 22 for Dina read Dara.

316

6318

for Sammariah read Samarrah.

for this read thus.

for present read personal.

for Yet alij read Tel aljy.

for Apis read Opis.

for Mahrwan read Nahrwan.

of note, for it read is.

for Zellar read Telldl.

for Malwryeh read Malwiyeh.

for had read hove.

319 16 & 17 for after the numerals°® and not t.

for Mahirgeh read Malwiyeh.

Page Line

319 21

5 oe

2» 20

» 26

322 12

29 23

Seon Ae

ee:

2a feo

pao wah

”» 14

3 ee

sani oes

= a

29 3

” 4

53a

a3 sie

320: Ml cae

33 13

i oe

99 1

O29 72

aoe, Me

593 8

300 6

ee ey

Bol. tol

3) oe

Boe Ad

» 12

33 14

614 16

621 23

623 note,

643 3

656 5

909 14

921 30

927. aD

929 9

1066 11

Errata.

for Abri Delif & Maluryeh read Abii Delif Malwiyeh.

for Majainmah read Majammah.

for On the east side, &c. read On the east side.

for Mahrwan read Nahrwan.

of note, for analysis read anabasis.

for M. Batta read M. Botta.

for Asperiall read Aspinal.

for ‘* Durn” read “ Dum.”

for Tekriths read Tekritlis.

for “ Al’arab” read ‘* Al’ Arab.”

for Tekrith read Tekritlis.

for a Scorpii read a Scorpii.

for Khanisah read Kanisah.

for Arnin read a ruin.

for Kamsah read Kanisah.

for “ El Tet’bha’’ read “ El Fet’?hha.’’

for S. W. read N. W.

of note, for (Tageit) read (Tagrit).

for easting read casting.

for Khalidj—fresh sentence, Observing, &c.

for Extending to the Hastd. read Extending to the Eastd.

from it ;

of note, for ‘‘ KE. Seliva’’ read “ El Selwa.’’

for Mejiris read Nejiris.

for Nejin read Nej’m.

for gazing read grazing.

for tints read tents.

for ‘‘ El Tettha’”’ read “ El Fet’ hha.”

for Makhal read Mak’hil.

for Maluryah read Malwiyeh.

for Tholush read Tho’liyeh.

for Trumbee read Trimba.

of note, for Al Athus read Al Athur.

for Bukhtyari read Bakhtiyari.

ADDITIONAL ERRATA IN Part 2p.

for PoramipA read PoTAMID&.

for biporcatus read porosus.

for Geckotide read Geckonide.

for on the Pinang read in the Pinang.

for Polycopodium read Polypodium.

for 32 inch read 02 inch.

for HrxaHONOTUS read HEXAGONOTUS.

for catenularies read catenularis.

for Dryiphis read Dryiophis.

for twelveth read twelvth.

981 W3eMa1das 40

58L1 AMVONYS JO Avo < 2H1 NBOB SYM 3H

J4¥ BLVAIUd A YOW3W SIH HM HLIM

L ONY MowKo

4M SNOILWN 40 3

o2ay 437uvi SIHL

Liuvu9 3H4 13a.

SLNSWNNOW A1LS09

SU/L19 NVIIWIWY GNV DILVISY NI

JUMLYN F1GON ONV FTLN39 SIH JO HLYOM 310HM 3H1 31VID3Hdd¥ 01ND

SONJIYS SIH JO F9ITIAIHd JH1 OIAOCNS OHM AINO 3SOHL LNB

SIH 40 OUWM3Y LSA FHL SVM W391S3 2I18Nd

HIV2 OL

INLHIA 278Nd

AYLNNO) HSHLOW 3H1 OL ONY HAHLO

9NIGN3LNO9 03719NOI3Y 3H

03430034 13A LON ‘VOVNV) NI

SNOILIVS

WM TIAID 40 SIILINVIV) JHL Wows

LONY NI NOILVNIWOO 9NO7 ONY

) 3NO Ni Q3¥30N39N3 GVH 9NIN344NS SNOT

4 IA3 3HL Q3W1V9 3H

‘ssv7

Snot

*NOLLNTOAIY TWID0S ¥ AB G3SINANOD TTILS ‘VIIVWWE NI

SNOI9I73H ONY S39VNONVT

JINVHBWIW3Y ITEVYONOH NI 13H JV

WOOSIM SIH “30MLILYOd SIH

S32VH ANVW 4O NI AB

NOILVY3GOW SIH GNV ALIGOUd SIH VIGNIN

Juv) 5 O31SMWLN3 ATZAISS309NS 3u3aM

NMOYIHSILIN@ 3H 4O S319NION3dIG 1S31V9H9 I3UHL IHL

T1v 01 1VND3 GNNOY ONY

SIYNLINATNOD 119913410 ONY SLSOd HOIH ANVW NI G3INLNVWS3LVIS ¥

J41VILIW OYO7 1sv7 ONY iswis ‘SATIHdOJHL SITHVHD

QIV1 SI 4NOLS SIHL YVIN